《Her Dirty Professor Series (21+)》


 Book1-1

    Georgia


    Normally I don¡¯t pay much attention to the other students in my sses, but it¡¯s hard to ignore people while they¡¯re watching porn in the seats right in front of me. Two of them: a wealthy Abercrombie-type kid, and his sorority viin girlfriend. Both Barbie- and Ken-doll blonde and spray-can tan. They huddle together, eyes glued to an iPhone propped up against a beaker, snickering and whispering to each other.


    It¡¯s a fairlyrge ss with long science tables lining the room in two parallel rows. I¡¯m surrounded by Bunsen burners, sks, beakers, stacks of notes and shcards, electric bnces, and burets. The ce always smells like rubbing alcohol.


    The distance between our desks make it difficult to see the little screen from where I sit, but not so difficult that I can¡¯t make out the two naked bodies humping away at each other.


    Dog-earring one of my notebooks, I nce over at Mr. Johnson, who¡¯s lecturing about alkaloids and chemical reactions at the front of the room, oblivious to the perverts in front of me.


    I continue to nce between the video clip over their shoulders and Mr. Johnson. As far as I can tell, it¡¯s normal porn. Two people in a staged room with bright lighting, going at it. So why are the couple in front of me watching it in the middle of ss,ughing? Seriously, who watches porn in public? I try to stretch farther for a better look, but I¡¯m too short and the table is too wide. They either know something I don¡¯t, or they¡¯re ridiculously immature. Whatever it is must be worth the risk of getting caught, which only sparks my curiosity more.


    For as long as I can remember I¡¯ve always been an overachieving, overly curious girl. It¡¯s my Achilles heel. My mom thinks it¡¯s an asset, but for me it¡¯s a burden. I can never seem to mind my own business. It¡¯s great for academics, always wanting to know what happens next in books, or how someone came up with an equation. That inquisitiveness got me to the top of my ss, earning me a spot as high school valedictorian before I graduatedst year, but when ites to my social life, it hasn¡¯t helped me make any friends. I can¡¯t seem to stop myself from butting in where I don¡¯t belong. I try to hold my tongue. It doesn¡¯t stay still for very long. I¡¯m just too damn nosey for my own good.


    As much as I tell myself to ignore it, I can¡¯t help myself. I lean forward, practically on top of my desk, tapping the girl on the shoulder. She slowly turns in her seat, a re already prepared on her face before looking at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I whisper to keep Mr. Johnson from hearing me. He¡¯s wandered to the other side of the ssroom with his back to us.


    The girl-I think her name is Serena-looks like she puts on her makeup with an airbrush, hair sculpted out of satin, nothing out of ce. All of her clothes bear logos and have French names. She¡¯s alien to me. I can¡¯t imagine a world where I could afford a pair of shoes that cost more than my parents¡¯bined monthly wage. I can¡¯t even fathom for a second being her. I wouldn¡¯t know where to start.


    She looks at her boyfriend (I have no idea what his name is) as if she¡¯s not sure if she should tell me. He gives me a once-over like he¡¯s sizing me up, then lifts a perfectly waxed brow and nods.


    Serena hands me the phone. I notice her manicure is perfection like the rest of her when our fingers touch. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Johnson,¡± she says.


    At the top of the screen is an advertisement for a website called Rocket Cocks that boasts nothing under eight inches. I don¡¯t need to whip out a ruler to see that the actor who my ssmates believe is my teacher definitely fits the criteria in the size department. Only thing is, he looks too young to be him. Before I can really get a good look at him, Serena yanks her phone out of my hands.


    Irritated, I nce up and find that Mr. Johnson has moved back to our side of the room. He looks right at me and our eyes meet. On instinct, without meaning to, I nce right at his crotch. In a split second I¡¯m picturing him naked, with a dick as thick as my wrist and long as my forearm when fully erect, pointed at me.


    I jerk my attention back to his face. It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve been caught. He has this wide-open look of surprise on his face, and he stumbles on his words when he starts to lecture again, as if he¡¯s forgotten what he was saying. He¡¯s quick to recover and goes on to teach the rest of the ss while I cuss inwardly for being so damn obvious.


    Serena giggles into her hand and whisper-coughs, ¡°Busted.¡± Her boyfriend quietlyughs along with her.


    Leaning back in my chair, I grumble and try to ignore them the rest of the period-which is extremely difficult when I keep hearing them say things like ¡°biggest dick I¡¯ve ever seen on a white dude¡± and ¡°I bet he makes barn animals jealous.¡±


    ss is over at three. Thank God. I try to get out unseen. As I¡¯m leaving, Mr. Johnson calls my name. I close my eyes and let out a long sigh, then open them again just in time to see Serena and her boyfriend smirk at me as they leave. Bracing myself for the reprimand I fear ising, I turn on my heel, walking slowly through the dispersing crowd until I¡¯m standing in front of him.


    He leans against the whiteboard where the day¡¯s chemical forms are written in green dry-erase ink in his scribbled teacher handwriting. He¡¯s wearing a white button-down and tan cks and somehow manages to make it look good-not stiff and boring like my other professors. He¡¯s also younger than the rest of them too. Mid tote thirties would be my guess. With short cropped hair, scruffy stubble, and wide shoulders, he could be Tom Hardy¡¯s twin. He¡¯s tall, too. This guy really lucked out in the gics department. Sexy and with brains to boot.


    After everyone leaves, he folds his arms across his chest. Here ites, I think, bracing myself for whatever is next. Of course he has every right toy into me for being distracted during his lecture on the dangerous chemicals we¡¯ll be working with this year. I totally deserve it. Doesn¡¯t make it feel any better, though. I¡¯ve never been in trouble with teachers. They love me. In middle school I was teased relentlessly by other students for being the teacher¡¯s pet. I was never able to really connect with kids my age. The thought of having Mr. Johnson mad at me has my stomach turning inside out. This sucks. Especially since he¡¯s my favorite teacher and science is my best subject.


    Instead of barking his disappointments, he surprises me and says, ¡°I know you¡¯re here on a schrship, so if those wealthy brats sitting in front of you are dicking around, I can either move them or you. Whichever you would prefer.¡±


    Speaking of dicking around . . .


    My eyes slip back down to the mound bunched up beneath his cks. If there¡¯s enough flesh gathered there to make that big of a bulge when he¡¯s soft, I can only imagine the prize awaiting whatever lucky girl falls into his bed when he¡¯s hard. My gaze only lingers a second before I look down at my shoes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I say, kicking at a piece of petrified gum stuck to the floor. ¡°Normally they don¡¯t bother me.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He lowers his head, trying to get me to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think that gum is moving. It¡¯s been there since I started working here five years ago.¡±


    I smile and try to stand still.


    ¡°Whatever it is that they¡¯re doing-is it anything I should know about?¡± he asks.


    When he opens his mouth I notice his white teeth ovep just the slightest bit in the front, making his lips look even fuller. ¡°Georgia?¡±


    How had I not noticed how incredibly handsome-and even hot-he was before? I mean, I noticed he was good looking, but I must¡¯ve been too absorbed in my schoolwork to realize the extent of it. Guys and dating just really aren¡¯t on my radar these days. Like Mr. Johnson said, I¡¯m on a schrship and I can¡¯t afford to blow it. Rtionships tend to do that. First they¡¯re all fun and games, someone to go out to parties and grab dinner with. Then someone gets invested and before you know it, all you can think about is that person. I let it happen once in high school and ended up getting my heart broken when he cheated on me with my best friend. After that I decided to stay away. There¡¯s no time for distractions. I have big goals. It¡¯s not enough to just keep my schrship. I want to be the best. If I can be the valedictorian of both high school and college, I¡¯ll have graduate schools eating out of my hands.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I say. ¡°Just dumb videos they were watching. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    He presses his lips together like he doesn¡¯t believe me, but instead of arguing says, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll leave things the way they are. But if you have any troubles at all, you cane to me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He folds his arms across his chest again, making his shirt tight. That¡¯s when I notice the muscles giving his sleek arms definition. I don¡¯t have to see him naked to know there¡¯s a gorgeous body hiding under those clothes. Suddenly I¡¯m breathing harder and feeling flushed. This calls for some wine and a cold shower, though I doubt that would be enough to douse the warmth spreading through the lower half of my body.


    Time to go. Now. Before the wet spot growing between my legs starts to show.

 Book1-2

    As I¡¯m walking out he says, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the assignment due tomorrow.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing he mentioned it because now all I can think about is Mr. Johnson and his, well, Johnson.


    As soon as I get back to my dorm room, I get to myputer and look up the Rocket Cocks website. My roommate spends most of her time with her boyfriend who lives off campus, so I don¡¯t have to worry about her showing up.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for me to find the video clip I¡¯d watched in ss. The male actor-performer? I¡¯m not exactly sure what to call him-looks a lot like a younger version of Mr. Johnson. Same broad shoulders, intense blue eyes, slightly crooked nose, and great ass-even in cks, he can¡¯t hide it.


    The clip is only two minutes long. I watch it over and over, memorizing it. It¡¯s not nearly enough material for me toe to a conclusion on whether or not this is my teacher. I want to see more, so I purchase the entire video. My bills still go to my parent¡¯s house. I just hope they don¡¯t decide to go through my credit card statements.


    The female actor in the video hasrge fake boobs, wears too much makeup, and has tform heels so tall she wobbles when she stands. She¡¯s able to take his big cock without even flinching. She looks almost . . . bored? Her eyes arezy, and she keeps ncing off to the side as if being instructed on what to do. Her mechanical movements and the unnatural, almost robotic, way she moves into the different positions make me think there¡¯s a director off to the side choreographing their coupling like it¡¯s some kind of staged interpretative dance.


    Without even taking a moment to enjoy the feeling of being full, she starts to ride him, bouncing with the hollow look of someone lost. Nothing about her expression tells me she¡¯s enjoying this one bit. The moans and dirty-talk are over the top, and so obviously fake I¡¯m embarrassed for them both. Though she has a great body, it¡¯s doing nothing for me. The male doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s enjoying it much himself, just going through the motions. The only saving grace is that he looks so much like my teacher that I can¡¯t help but get turned on. Watching that giant dick sliding in and out of pink flesh causes an ache between my legs I can¡¯t ignore.


    I slip my fingers into my pajama bottoms, beneath my panties, and start to rub circles around my clit, imagining I¡¯m the girl in the video and Mr. Johnson is plowing into me. When the look-alike actor gazes directly at the camera, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking right at me, teasing me. I rub faster, desk andputer shaking, until I¡¯m covered in goosebumps and being pushed over the edge. With my other hand, I plunge my fingers inside, and that¡¯s enough for the building pressure to burst, and my entire body floods with pleasure.


    Takes a minute for me toe down, for my breathing and vision to return to normal. When I pull my fingers out of my panties, they¡¯re sopping wet. On my desk is the assignment due tomorrow in Mr. Johnson¡¯s ss. I stare at it a moment, contemting. Then I look at my sticky hand. Should I? It only takes a second for me to decide that, yes, I should. I grab it, wipe my juices on it to give him something to think about while he¡¯s grading. I want my pheromones to call to him, let his animal instincts take over. Force him to notice me. Drive him wild without him knowing why.


    In ss the next day we¡¯re doingbs, so it¡¯s perfectly fine for people to talk. Normally I work alone, the clink and tter of background noise the soundtrack of my workday. You¡¯d think all that sound would be distracting, but I actually find that it gets me in the mood to work. I have my routines and the noise is just part of it. Except today Serena and her boyfriend are waiting at my table for me. This is definitely not part of the routine.


    Boyfriend is in my chair. He gets up slowly when he sees me and saunters back to his own seat. He¡¯s wearing perfectly pressed shorts that hit above his knee, a yellow polo, and white shoes that look like Keds, but probably cost ten times more. It¡¯s an ensemble I¡¯d imagine someone wearing on a yacht, except we¡¯re about two hundred miles ind. To anyone without money, hees off like a douche and looks like a character out of Das. Utterly ridiculous.


    When I sit down, all I can smell is him. All wealthy people smell the same. It¡¯s a unique scent, a form they¡¯ve mastered that consists of clean pores that have never been clogged with the sweat of hardbor, rubber soles that have never touched the ground because why do anything on your own when you can walk across the backs of others? Or maybe it¡¯s just the smell of money. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m probably just being cynical because I¡¯ve worked my fingers to the bone for everything I have.


    Serena doesn¡¯t go back to her desk. Instead she continues to lean against mine, staying far too close to my personal space than I¡¯mfortable with. Since she won¡¯t move, I guess I¡¯ll have to. I roll my eyes and scoot my chair to the end of the table.


    Mr. Johnson nces over at us. He knows this isn¡¯t normal, but he doesn¡¯t say anything, just wanders from desk to desk to see if anyone needs help.


    ¡°Did you watch the video again?¡± Serena asks.


    I busy myself with my beakers and sks, setting up my burner, trying to act all casual, like it¡¯s no big deal. ¡°I did. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Mr. Johnson.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you kidding? It looks just like him,¡± she says. Serena is beautiful, but it¡¯s an out-of-date beauty. She¡¯s too pristine, too put together. Her blonde hair is perfectly curled, clothes pressed. Reminds me of what people in the eighties expected pretty to be. I¡¯m so tempted to dump my beaker of water on her head, see what shape wet gel makes with her hair without the authority of a brush andb around to put it back in its ce.


    I seek out Mr. Johnson across the room, follow him with my eyes to make sure he doesn¡¯t sneak up on us while we¡¯re talking about


    him. Somehow I think he knows anyway. It¡¯s like he can sense his own presence elsewhere. That old saying about ears burning, or whatever. He continues to nce our way and I keep averting my eyes to make it seem as though I was looking at the instructions on the whiteboard instead of him.


    ¡°I looked at the full movie and the names in the credits; I didn¡¯t see his anywhere,¡± I say. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him.¡±


    Boyfriend leans into the conversation and scoffs at me. ¡°Have you ever watched a porn before? They never use their real names.¡±


    My face heats up. I¡¯ve watched porn before. A little. Very little. Not that I¡¯m opposed to it at all, but when you share ounts and passwords with your parents it¡¯s difficult to buy or search for things on the inte you don¡¯t want others to know about. I guess I should¡¯ve known the actors weren¡¯t using their real names since most of them have names like ¡°Johnny Dong¡± and ¡°Lana Gnitsif¡±-which I thought was kind of a pretty name until I realized it was Anal Fisting spelled backwards.


    ¡°The guy in the movie is way too young,¡± I say, doing everything I can to convince myself and them that they¡¯re wrong about the teacher I admire so much.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Serena says, running her finger around the rim of my beaker. I swear if she tips it over and spills water on my assignments, I¡¯ll break the damn thing over her head. I almost want her to, just to see if I have the courage to do it. ¡°Because it was made ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± I mumble. I didn¡¯t even bother to look at when the movie had been made. By the low quality of the film, it makes sense that it was made ten years agopared to some of the other movies that were on the website. I can¡¯t get too down on myself for not paying attention to these things, though. After all, my attentions were elsewhere-a couple times that night.


    I look at Mr. Johnson again. Really look this time. The shapes his body makes when he¡¯s standing or leaning. The different facial expressions. He has the best smile. Genuine. The kind that makes wrinkles in the corners of his eyes. The actor in the video didn¡¯t have those. In fact, he looked as though he¡¯d never smiled a day in his life.

 Book1-3

    Could it really be him? I can¡¯t imagine why someone so brilliant would resort to porn. I mean, unless he just really wanted to. Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with porn. It¡¯s a perfectly satisfactory profession for a lot of people, and I hear there¡¯s good money to be made in something like that. I¡¯m totally all for the sex-positive movement. It¡¯s just, he doesn¡¯t seem like the type who would put himself out there for the world to see. That¡¯s a bell that can never be un-rung. When someone goes into a profession like teaching, there are background and credit checks to be had. Every decision you¡¯ve ever made in your life is under scrutiny. You basically have to be a nun or a priest in your former life. Squeaky-clean as fuck.


    I¡¯m doing the math in my head. In order for him to get to where he is now, a professor in one of the best private universities on the west coast, he would¡¯ve been in college himself back when the movie was made. He also would¡¯ve known videos like those could eventually destroy his career if anyone were to find out. Why would he risk his entire career?


    ¡°The only way to find out if it was really him,¡± Serena continues, ¡°is if someone sees the goods. Also, there¡¯s that birthmark on his hip that would totally give him away.¡±


    There¡¯s that, but I could tell just by seeing his dick. I would know it anywhere. I watched the video several times and have it ingrained in my memory.


    ¡°How are you going to do it, just walk up and ask to see his birthmark?¡± I ask, skeptical.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Boyfriend-I seriously need to learn his name; I think I heard Serena call him Chet, or maybe Chad, onceughs too loud, getting the attention of everyone around us, including Mr. Johnson. I look down to avoid his irritated gaze. I hate the thought of him thinking I¡¯m fucking around in ss and not getting my work done.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Chad (or whatever) says. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let my girl near that summer sausage; I¡¯d lose her for sure.¡±


    Serena rolls her eyes and says, ¡°I¡¯m not going to find out, but you are,¡± she says to me.


    ¡°He won¡¯t show me,¡± I insist. I can¡¯t even imagine how I would go about seeing it. I picture the look on his face as I walk up and say, Good day, Mr. Johnson, how about you show me that beautiful fuck-stick. The thought brings a fraction of a grin to my face. Mostly because the voice I use in my head is British. I¡¯m not sure why. It just pops into my head like that. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be willing to risk his job. He could lose everything.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, for you, he would,¡± says Chad with a sleazy grin. Serena jabs him in the ribs, giving him a dirty look. ¡°What? He would. She¡¯s hot.¡± Her angry look continues to harden until he¡¯s squirming. ¡°But you¡¯re hotter,¡± he says. The nasty re continues far too long until both me and Boyfriend are super ufortable. After a minute she rxes. The thinpliment seems to satisfy her enough to move on.


    When she looks back at me, there¡¯s more heat in her gaze, as if it were my fault her boyfriend called me hot. ¡°I dare you to find a way to catch him naked and get a look at it,¡± she says.


    ¡°How the hell do you suppose I do that? It¡¯s not like he has a reason to strip down in ss . . .¡±


    Or does he?


    Ideas begin to fire off in my head. Situations. Possibilities. Probabilities.


    Here¡¯s where my curiosity will get me into trouble. I don¡¯t back down from dares, and in this case, I kind of don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just as curious as everyone else, and I actually think I have a n on how to see him naked that might just work. I look in my backpack to make sure I have what I need, and with a nervous smile, realize that I do.


    .


    Loche Johnson


    I¡¯ve never been interested in one of my students. Never even been tempted. Not until Georgia.


    The first day she walked into my ssroom I knew I was in trouble. All the typical things yed into it: A sexy mane of thick dark hair, silky pale skin, eyes like bright blues that suck you into their world. But it was more than that. I¡¯ve seen plenty of beautiful women in my life-been with plenty of beautiful women. With Georgia it was different. It was chemistry.


    Part of it was her looks. On more than one asion I pictured brushing my fingers through her locks. The full lips I¡¯d love to kiss, and the curvy body I want to taste every inch of. It¡¯s everything about her. Looks, yes, but her personality too. The inquisitiveness. That might not be all that of an attractive feature for most men, but for a teacher there¡¯s nothing better. And the fact that she devours my every word, eyes stalking me as I cross the room. I¡¯m used to students¡¯ zed-over stares as they watch the clock above my head ticking by, waiting for the hour to be over.


    Not Georgia. She acts as though I¡¯ve hung the moon, never questioning anything I teach. I have her in my grasp. If she¡¯s as quick of a study in bed as she is in the ssroom, she may just be the girl of my dreams. When ites to sex, I could bend her to my will, dominate her, and she would love every minute of it.


    But the distracted girl in my ssroom is not the same girl I¡¯m used to seeing on a daily basis. I¡¯ve never seen her talk to Serena and Chad. Normally the Rockefeller wannabes talking in the corner don¡¯t rattle her a bit. For some reason they have been for thest two days. And what was that, when she looked right at my dick yesterday? Not that I¡¯mining, of course. It just took me off my guard, and I don¡¯t like to be surprised in the middle of a lesson when I¡¯m trying to get these thick-headed students familiar with chemicals that could easily poison them or burn their skin if they¡¯re not careful.


    In the months Georgia¡¯s been in my ss, she¡¯s always looked me right in the eye. Yesterday it was as if my cock was giving the lecture. After ss I even checked the front of my pants to make sure my zipper wasn¡¯t down and that I hadn¡¯t spilled my lunch down the front of me. Seeing her look at me like that, I¡¯d struggled to keep from getting a hard-on in ss. Struggle is putting it mildly. I had to force Mrs. Chambers, the cook in the cafeteria-the one with the mustache and ckheads the size of pennies-into my thoughts to keep my dragon down. Because trust me, when I¡¯m hard, there¡¯s no hiding it.


    Every time I look at Georgia, she¡¯s looking back at me with bare curiosity, as if I¡¯ve done something so outrageous, so entertaining that it warrants all her attention in case I do it again. I try to hold her gaze but she keeps averting her eyes. Maybe I¡¯m reading her wrong and she just needs help with the assignment, but I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not sure what she wants and it¡¯s driving me crazy.


    The entire period is a struggle to keep my focus. When the ss is finally over, I sit at my desk and take papers from my students as they leave the room. When thest student is gone and the door shuts, I get up to lock it. When I turn around, I realize Georgia is still at her desk and she has yet to clean out her sks and beakers.


    I stand up, not sure what to do with my hands, so I shove them in my pockets. She¡¯s looking down at the paper in front of her as if she¡¯s really struggling. She¡¯s my best student. She should¡¯ve breezed through this assignment. It¡¯s stuff we¡¯ve already covered throughout the school year. I¡¯ve never known her to struggle with anything since starting this ss, especially things this easy.


    Making my way across the room, I seest night¡¯s assignment on her desk. Though I¡¯m looking at it upside down, from this angle it looksplete. In fact, it looks more thanplete. It looks as though she wrote out each of her answers and exined why in the margins for good measure. She¡¯s always doing things like that, going above and beyond what I ask her to do when most students struggle to write two words. I even had a student once answer a question with ¡°just because.¡± Not to name names, but his name sounds like Brad and he sits next to Serena . . .


    ¡°Georgia? Do you need help with something?¡± I ask her.


    She startles at the sound of my voice, knocking over a sk full of blue liquid that sshes onto my pants and shirt.


    I back away instantly, sucking in a worried breath. Working with chemicals, I know just how dangerous they can be. I once ha


    d a professor in college blow up a ssroom. Luckily no one was seriously injured in the ident. But that¡¯s one cautionary tale you don¡¯t forget in this business.


    Though we¡¯re not working with anything explosive or particrly dangerous at the moment, there are chemicals in this room that could cause nasty rashes and first-degree burns. I don¡¯t want to take any chances. As I strip off my clothes, down to nothing but my boxer-briefs and socks, the area around me fills with the scent of peppermint.


    Georgia jumps out of her seat with a towel in hand, wiping off my bare chest, and spending an exorbitant amount of time on the front of my boxers. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say she was trying to open the p and see inside. I stop her by grabbing onto her wrist before the effect she¡¯s having on me bes impossible to hide. After she calms down, I let go of her. She apologizes for being so clumsy. She is not a clumsy girl. Not in the slightest. And she¡¯s not one to startle easily, either. There have been plenty of times when I¡¯ve stood over her while she was deep in thought, and not once when I said her name did she il her arms and dump chemicals on me.


    ¡°God, I am so sorry, Mr. Johnson, it¡¯s not a chemical, it¡¯s just mouthwash.¡±


    I pause with my thumbs in the waistband of my boxers. I was starting to think I was better safe than sorry and should strip down to nothing at all and wash off.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mouthwash?¡± I say, confused.

 Book1-4

    Her beautiful porcin skin floods with color. ¡°The bottle broke in my backpack so I dumped it in the sk so it wouldn¡¯t get all over my homework.


    I nce over at the sink attached to table right beside her, and the trashcan just below it. She had two options of easy disposal, but decided to dump it in a sk instead-for which she would have had to use a funnel in order to sift it through the small opening. This is a smart girl with excellent problem-solving skills, not whatever this character is she¡¯s ying-who reminds me more of the ditzy Serena she¡¯s been sitting behind who barely squeezes through life on a C average.


    I start to wonder if this has anything to do with the reason those two have been talking in ss thest couple of days.


    ¡°Can I see your paper, please?¡± I ask. I want to see if she really did need help with her assignment or if this is some game she¡¯s ying that I have yet to figure out the objective of.


    Her jaw clinches, and she takes the paper in her hand, hesitating as though she might not give it to me.


    ¡°Georgia? If you don¡¯t turn it in today, you don¡¯t get credit.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I turn it inte?¡± she asks, looking up at me with those big innocent eyes. The way she bites her bottom lip has me itching to grab her by the sides of her face and bring those lips to mine. If she were anyone else but my favorite student, I would have.


    My voice stays firm even though I¡¯d probably cave if she asked me for an extension. ¡°Highest grade you can get when turning something inte is a C.¡±


    Her eyes go bright with fear, and I fight the smile bubbling up. Little Miss Overachiever. I knew that would get her attention. She hands me the piece of paper. Even with the smell of mint still lingering in the air, the scent on her paper fills my head. I¡¯m stunned at first, and nce over at Georgia who stares down at her desk, chin bobbing as if she¡¯s either about to cry or scream, or maybe both.


    With the page to my nose, I fill my lungs with the sweet, earthy scent of female cum. I want to close my eyes and live in this moment, stick my tongue out and taste her. I would know this smell anywhere. Hairs stand up all over my body and my dick strains against my boxers. Reluctantly, I put the paper down in front of me to hide my arousal.


    When I finally break the hold her scent has on me, I look at the page and realize her work is wless-like usual. So why had she been sitting there acting as if she were in need of help, unless she meant all of this to happen? I have a sinking suspicion that she was trying to get me out of my clothes on purpose, and that she had every intention of having me smell her cum on these pages. The only question that remains: is this brilliant student trying to start something with me?


    I don¡¯t know her well enough to say for sure that she¡¯s not the kind of girl who would carelessly try to hook up with a teacher and risk losing her schrship, but she definitely doesn¡¯t seem like it. I would never try to do anything to ruin the limitless options of her future, only I¡¯m really struggling not to give in to her.


    ¡°Georgia, what¡¯s this about?¡± I say, trying to mask the lust-heavy undertones of my voice with authority. I don¡¯t know how sessful I am at it, but I¡¯m giving it one hell of an effort. ¡°I know this wasn¡¯t an ident. Does this have something to do with Serena and Chad?¡±


    She looks at me, but she can¡¯t seem to hold eye contact. Her eyes start to wander over my body, stopping at my hip. Her gaze lingers on the small birthmark shaped like California, and her mouth drops open.


    ¡°What . . .¡± she says, her voice trailing off as if her mind is somewhere else.


    I snap my fingers in front of her face to get her attention. ¡°What is going on with you?¡±


    She hesitates. Whatever it is bears a heavy weight that makes her shoulders droop.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you unless you tell me,¡± I say.


    Taking a deep breath, she lets her head fall into her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She looks up at the acoustic tiles on the ceiling and winces. I¡¯m actually a little afraid of what she¡¯s about to say. With as much twisting and turning as she¡¯s doing in her seat, it can¡¯t be good. ¡°I was sitting behind Serena and Chad and they were watching this video . . .¡±


    She¡¯d mentioned them watching videos before, but the way she says it now leaves no doubt as to which video she¡¯s talking about. Squeezing my lips together, I stand straight as if my vertebrae has been soldered together. It was only a matter of time before someone found the old movie. I hoped it would be long after I¡¯d retired, but luck doesn¡¯t seem to be on my side. At the time, when the porno was first made, it seemed like a needle in a haystack that someone I knew woulde across it. It was made in a tiny back-alley studio. Thepany was professional enough to test for STDs prior to production and it paid well, but as these types ofpanies go, it was like a mom-and-pop thing. The director wrote the script, did the lighting himself, and ran cameras, while his wife and brother ran the others. I had no idea they¡¯d have the kind of distribution to keep videos out in the world after all these years.


    Now it has finallye back to bite me in the ass.


    ¡°Who all knows about the video?¡± I ask, sounding angrier than I should. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s her fault that the students in my ss found it, and I can¡¯t me her for being curious enough to watch it. If the shoe were on the other foot and I found a video of Georgia, I would definitely check it out.


    ¡°As far as I know, just us,¡± she says. ¡°They were hesitant to even show me, but I¡¯d already seen enough to realize what they were watching. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say, resigned. Looking out the window at the clear sky, I see my entire career-all those years ofte-night study sessions and horrible part-time jobs in greasy fast-food joints to earn tuition sh before my eyes.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯d resulted to porn, because there were no part-time jobs that paid enough. I was going through the job section of the newspaper one day when I saw the ad for porn actors. I was young and thought, fuck for money? Hell yeah, I can do that. But it wasn¡¯t at all how I thought it would be. I showed up at the studio and met my co-star, who, at the time, was smoking a joint because she couldn¡¯t bear to have sex with me sober. She was twenty-six years old and had already starred in over fifty movies, some of them so extreme, ording to her, that they had to have a medic on set just in case. After that I was afraid, to say the least. There was nothing sexy about any of it. She immediately went into the rules, what she was willing and not willing to do. I was then instructed to lie on a bed with all eyes on me. With the heat from the lights zing down on me, and the cold mechanics of the whole thing, I struggled to stay hard. They made me pop a little blue pill and threated to kick me out and not pay me if I couldn¡¯t perform. Somehow I managed, but despite my hard cock, I wasn¡¯t turned on one bit. Once I came, I was so d it was over I decided never to do it again, even after receiving a nice paycheck. It just wasn¡¯t worth it. And now, everything I¡¯ve worked for, all of it could be gone because I had sex for money on camera ten years ago.


    Exhaling a long, exhausted breath, I say, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll tell anyone as long as I give them something in return. Their parents are wealthy, so I doubt they¡¯ll want money, but I¡¯m sure they will want As in this ss. But you already have a perfect grade in my ss, so what will you want?¡±


    I have a hard time keeping the irritation back. I thought Georgia was different. Stupid me, I was actually starting to feel a connection between me and her. I thought she liked me. Now that I realize she did all of this to ckmail me because of the video, I realize how dumb I¡¯ve been.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything,¡± she says.


    I watch her, trying to read her face. I¡¯ve been teaching long enough to spot a liar from a mile away. So why am I not picking up on anything? I want to believe her. Those big blue eyes look sincere, and so does the shocked expression on her face, but the way she continues to twist the straps of her backpack tells me she¡¯s not being entirely honest.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I say.


    She bites her bottom lip, her eyes bouncing between my face and my dick, which has finally settled down in the face of my ruin.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s one thing,¡± she says.


    It¡¯s probably money. Schrship kids are always scraping by. But how much will she want and how much is this job really worth to me?

 Book1-5

    ¡°How much?¡± I ask.


    She tilts her head to the side, confused. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, getting irritated with this innocent act of hers while she¡¯smitting extortion. ¡°How much money will it take to keep you quiet about the video?¡±


    She leans away from me. Irritation warps her face. On anyone else, it would be ugly, but I think it¡¯s physically impossible for her to be unattractive. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money,¡± she says, spitting out the words as if they¡¯ve left a bad taste in her mouth.


    ¡°Then what do you want from me,¡± I say, lifting my hands in surrender.


    Shaking her head, she says, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to get money from you, I just wanted to see your cock!¡± She ps her hands against her mouth, eyes wide, as if she¡¯d spilled a secret she¡¯d meant to keep.


    A short burst ofughter escapes my lips. I can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s telling me. ¡°In exchange for your silence, you want to see my cock?¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s face turn as red as Georgia¡¯s is now. Seriously, is there any blood left in the rest of her body?


    ¡°No,¡± she insists. ¡°Not in exchange for my silence. I never nned to tell anyone. You¡¯re my favorite teacher. I would never do anything like that. I was just . . . I bought the video and now I¡¯m curious. It¡¯s not ckmail. If you don¡¯t show me, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She scrambles for her backpack. It¡¯s adorable the way she keeps dropping her books when she tries to shove them inside. ¡°Never mind,¡± she says, anxious to escape. ¡°Just forget I said anything,¡±


    When she tries to leave I grab her arm to stop her. ¡°Sit,¡± I tell her. She stares at my hand connected to her arm. At first I think she¡¯s going to demand that I let her go, or get pissed that I¡¯m physically detaining her, but instead, she obediently sits back in her chair without a word or even a hint of reluctance.


    I take another step toward her so her face is right at the opening of my legs, just inches from my boxer-d dick. ¡°You stayed to see it, so take a look,¡± I say.


    She starts to fidget. ¡°Maybe it was a bad idea-¡± she starts to say, but I cut her off.


    ¡°Look at it.¡±


    Her eyes shoot upward to meet mine, a look of stunned disbelief making her look younger than she is, and somewhat nervous.


    Her next wordse out slow and methodical, as if she¡¯s thinking really hard about what to say next. ¡°Okay . . . aren¡¯t you going to take off your boxers?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re going to do it for me,¡± I say, my words curt, leaving no room for her to argue.


    I watch her, wondering if she¡¯ll actually go through with it. She looks scared to death.


    She starts tough, as if I¡¯m joking, but when my lips don¡¯t budge, herughter trails off. ¡°You¡¯re serious.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see it bad enough, you get to do all the work. Now pull down my boxers and look at my cock.¡±


    I move closer so that the p on my boxers is just a hair¡¯s breadth from her trembling mouth.


    It will definitely be work trying to get these boxers off now that I¡¯m getting hard. The fabric starts to gouge at the skin of my waist and bes ufortable.


    She visibly swallows and reaches for the stic waistband. Holy shit, she¡¯s actually going to do it, I realize, and I be harder still. Honestly, I thought she would chicken out; she seems so innocent, so virginal, but this girl is determined. I fight the smile wrestling my lips while she struggles to get my boxers over the head of my growing prick. When that approach doesn¡¯t work at first, she reaches behind and slides them down my ass first. Always the little problem-solver.


    Once my boxers are down in the back, she¡¯s able to easily get them down in the front. I wait for her to say something, but she doesn¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t really need to, though. The look on her face speaks volumes.


    ..


    Georgia


    Mr. Johnson has the most beautiful dick I¡¯ve ever seen. Straight with a slight arch toward his belly button, everything proportioned nicely. And big.


    Not that I¡¯m an expert on the subject. I¡¯ve only had sex once. I don¡¯t think the minute it took for my high school boyfriend to blow his load while still trying to break my cherry qualifies me as a cock connoisseur, butpared to those I¡¯ve seen on TV and in movies, Mr. Johnson¡¯s would win the trophy.


    It was a formidable phallus on screen. In person, it¡¯s downright intimidating. I can¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯s hard for me, or if it would be the same standing naked in front of any girl. Pre-cum bubbles up from the opening of the tip and dribbles down its length. I¡¯m so tempted to stick out my tongue and lick the glistening stream. I wonder how it tastes, how this amazing cock would feel cradled in my gentle fist, nestled in the warm cushion of my mouth. I want so badly to touch him, but I don¡¯t want to step over any lines. He¡¯s showing me because he thinks if he doesn¡¯t I¡¯ll tell someone about the video. He¡¯s not naked in his ssroom, risking his career because he¡¯s willing to give it all up for me. Though my stupid fantasies wish that were the case, it¡¯s just not, and so I have to set up boundaries for myself to keep from going too far.


    Suddenly he reaches down and pulls up his boxers, cutting me off from his beautiful member. I startle from the quick movement, breaking out of my trance. I¡¯m not at all prepared for this moment to be over. I need more time to memorize it, take it all in. ¡°Wait,¡± I say.


    He shakes his head. ¡°There, you saw it. Now we¡¯re done.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback by his abruptness.


    ¡°But-¡± I don¡¯t want to beg or seem desperate, but I am desperate. I want to see more, touch it, feel the silky skin coating the hard shaft, live out all those dirty fantasies that stormed my thoughts while I was watching his movie.


    He starts tough. I must seem so pathetic. Inwardly I scold myself for being incredibly transparent, only I can¡¯t help it. I want his cock. I want him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He steps away from me and leans over my desk, scribbling something on a piece of paper. He hands it to me. It¡¯s an address. ¡°Be there at eight tonight and don¡¯t bete.¡±


    I go back to my dorm, unable to keep Mr. Johnson off my mind. I¡¯m supposed to meet my study group at the library tonight. Fuck them, they¡¯re on their own. I¡¯m not about to pass up the opportunity to spend real time with that lovely cock for an English assignment that will barely make a dent in my grade. Besides, it¡¯s already mostly done. I only go to study groups just to get away from the dorm once in a while, and because it¡¯s time to get out and start making friends. Easier said than done.


    There are three hours until I¡¯m supposed to meet Mr. Johnson. I go to my footlocker that houses my tiny wardrobe. When I first started college, I was dead-set against dating so I never bought anything too revealing. The closest thing I have that¡¯s worthy of a night spent trying to seduce an older man is a 1990s-style baby-doll dress. But I¡¯m not trying to look like a child. I want to look sexy for him. Looking at my measly collection, it doesn¡¯t appear that¡¯s going to happen. Oh well. No time to dwell on that. He¡¯s used to seeing me in sweats and leggings most days anyway, so anything I wear will be an improvement.


    Next Ipletely pluck and shave my entire body. This takes up most of my time. That¡¯s when I realize I¡¯ve really let myself go when ites to upkeep. I mean, I exercise because I want to stay healthy. Sick body, sick mind, they say. I need my mind on top of its game, so a daily workout routine is essential. Unfortunately, pruning isn¡¯t part of that regimen. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve shaved above my knee since I was sixteen, and I¡¯m starting to wonder if my poor razor is going to crap out on me before I¡¯m done. It doesn¡¯t, but there will definitely be some razor burn going on tomorrow.


    Now, back to the perfect outfit, since I have yet to pick it out. I try on my one dress. It¡¯s cute. When I pull my hair up and add a pair of ts with it, it¡¯s even cuter. But cute is not what I¡¯m going for. So I opt for a pair of jeans that fit my curves quite nicely. It¡¯s not going to knock him backwards when he sees me, but at least it won¡¯t give him second thoughts about our hook up-I hope.


    As if telepathically sensing my dilemma, my roommate walks in. We¡¯re not all that close, but she¡¯s let me borrow clothes before, and she¡¯s tidy, so we get along just fine. She also has impable style. She can throw together some of the most random things and make it work. And she definitely likes to show off the goods.


    She lifts a brow when seeing me standing in front of the full-length mirror. ¡°You have on your nice jeans. What¡¯s the asion?¡±


    I look down at my ¡°nice jeans¡±, as she calls them. The only thing that makes them nicer than the others is that they¡¯re the only ones I own without holes in the knees.

 Book1-6

    Obviously, I¡¯m not about to tell her about a possible hook-up with my teacher, so I keep it vague. ¡°I have a date.¡±


    ¡°With a man?¡± she says, skeptical.


    ¡°Yes, with a man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, weird. I thought you were a lesbian.¡±


    I frown, looking at her over my shoulder. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you talk about guys before.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°That¡¯s because no one has caught my eye until now.¡±


    ¡°How long¡¯s it been?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Couple years.¡±


    She scrunches up her face. ¡°You¡¯re going on the first date you¡¯ve had in a couple of years and you¡¯re wearing that?¡±


    I look at my reflection again. I look fine, I guess, but nothing about this outfit screams ¡°rip off my clothes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything else to wear,¡± I say.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± She goes to the stic mobile closet she keeps in the corner of the room. The dorms are terrible when ites to storage space. Or any kind of space for that matter. Our beds are practically on top of each other. Since we¡¯d never met prior to bing roommates, we had to learn to not be shy really quick. Privacy is not a luxury we have.


    ¡°I have the perfect thing,¡± she says.


    She pulls out what I think is a shirt at first, before realizing it¡¯s just a really short, red, spandex-stretchy dress. ¡°Try this on. The color will look stunning with your dark hair,¡± she says.


    I take off my clothes. I¡¯ve been wearing my socks long enough for them to leave a mark around my ankle that I hope fades before I leave. The dress hugs every curve of my body and she¡¯s right, the color really is striking against my pale skin and brown hair. It¡¯s shorter than anything I¡¯m used to wearing, just long enough to hide my butt cheeks. Every time I sit or stand, I¡¯ll have to make sure it doesn¡¯t ride up.


    I look good, but I can¡¯t help but feel somewhat self-conscious. I don¡¯t wear things like this. Girls with confidence, girls like Serena and my roommate, wear things like this.


    ¡°Oh, and you have to wear these with it,¡± she says, handing me a pair of ck six-inch Louis Vuitton stilettos with red soles. It¡¯s a good thing we have the same shoe size as well or I would¡¯ve been wearing scuffed blue ts with it. A bold choice that someone other than me might¡¯ve been able to pull off.


    She takes in the entire package, nodding and making faces. ¡°You look amazing, but it¡¯s not finished.¡±


    She does my makeup next. She keeps my eyeshadow neutral, but gives me deep red lips that make them look sensual. I feel like apletely different person. I¡¯m not sure if Mr. Johnson will even recognize me outside of my university sweatshirts and jeans. Most days I don¡¯t even bother to apply mascara, let alone full warpaint.


    ¡°I guarantee if you were to walk into a room full of men right now, every head in the room would turn your way,¡± my roommate says.


    I¡¯m only looking to turn one man¡¯s head tonight.


    ¡°Well, yeah, because I would be fidgeting so much they¡¯d think I was up to something,¡± I say.


    Sheughs. ¡°Shut up. You look hot. If I wasn¡¯t with my boyfriend, I¡¯d totally fuck you.¡±


    Iugh nervously and let out a shaky breath. That¡¯s not the kind of attention I¡¯m used to getting from men. Or women. I get looks sometimes, but the most attention I get at school is guys asking for my help with assignments.


    ¡°Now,¡± she says, giving me onest once-over. ¡°Go getid. You deserve it.¡±


    My cab takes me to the address Mr. Johnson gave me with two minutes to spare. It¡¯s not a neighborhood I¡¯d expect someone to live at on a teacher¡¯s sry. It¡¯s arge, two-story house with a bigndscaped yard, mature palm trees, and a koi pond out front. It¡¯s nestled among other big beautiful houses of the same caliber on the wealthy side of town. It¡¯s a ce I¡¯d expect a politician or CEO of a small corporation to live.


    Then a terrible thought hits me: what if he¡¯s married? If his wife makes all the money, a house like this would make sense. What if she¡¯s out of town and I¡¯ming in like a one-woman homewrecking crew in a red dress?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the year I¡¯ve been in his ss I¡¯d never once heard him mention a wife or even a girlfriend. He doesn¡¯t have a picture of anyone on his desk like my other professors do, and he doesn¡¯t wear a wedding ring.


    I decide to let it go for now. Once I¡¯m inside I¡¯ll know. It¡¯s impossible to hide a woman¡¯s touch.


    Walking up to the door, I feel the warning signs of panic pushing down on me: heart racing, blurry vision, shortness of breath. I¡¯m bombarded with questions and worries. What if he doesn¡¯t even live here and he gave me the wrong address to embarrass me and put me in my ce? I¡¯ll get back to school and he¡¯ll be like, that¡¯s what you get for ckmailing me, even though it definitely wasn¡¯t ckmail.


    I start to regret sending the cab away. I guess if this doesn¡¯t pan out, I¡¯m close enough to campus to walk. Or, if these miserably sexy shoes destroy my feet, I could just call another cab.


    A squeaky porch swing sways with the wind, and next door I hear the trill of chimes. These sounds distract me from my rambling thoughts enough for me to focus on the task at hand. Taking a deep breath, I fix my dress, check to make sure everything is under wraps, and smooth down my hair. Then I knock.


    The door is painted red and has a brass lion knocker. It¡¯s a really pretty door. I¡¯m terrified it won¡¯t open. Yet, at the same time, I¡¯m terrified it will.


    Feels like forever before the door opens, but it¡¯s probably only been ten seconds or so. The tension in my shoulders eases up just the slightest bit.


    Mr. Johnson stands at the threshold and isn¡¯t dressed at all like Mr. Johnson. He¡¯s barefoot, wearing loose jeans and a form-fitting baseball shirt that hugs his toned chest and arms wonderfully. I never would¡¯ve imagined him being a sports fan. I guess with his athletic build, it makes sense. He probably ys sports, too. I¡¯ve never been attracted to jocks in any way, but for some reason, the thought of Mr. Johnson all sweaty and pumped up after a game-doesn¡¯t matter which kind; it could be badminton for all I care-really turns me on.


    I feel overdressed. Kind of like a call girl. What the hell was I thinking wearing this thing? It¡¯s so not me.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he says, blue eyes scanning the length of my body. He takes a step back to get the full picture. ¡°That¡¯s some dress.¡±


    I feel really stupid right now, so I try to make light of it. ¡°This old thing? I wanted to keep it casual, you know, just in case I decide to hit the gym after.¡±


    He huffs out silentughter and opens the door wider for me to enter. ¡°I know what you mean,¡± he says, ¡°I always keep my mini red dress in my gym bag.¡±


    I smile and roll my eyes as I walk in.


    A few silly words exchanged and I¡¯m feeling more at ease. I look around therge room, taking it all in, trying to learn about what kind of person Mr. Johnson is outside of the ssroom.


    The first thing I notice, besides a seriousck of decor, is the smell of rosemary and basil. He¡¯s cooking something, and whatever it is smells delicious.


    The house is a total bachelor pad. From the ratty recliner that¡¯s obviously his favorite piece of furniture, to the posters and signed hockey jerseys on the walls. The ce is all male. He¡¯s definitely not married.


    Taking it all in, I realize just how big it is. The living room itself is three times the size of my dorm room. It¡¯s a lot of house for just one person.


    ¡°You live here by yourself?¡± I ask.


    He looks around and shrugs. ¡°Yep, just me and the cat. He¡¯s around here somewhere.¡±


    Another surprise. I didn¡¯t picture him as a cat person. I didn¡¯t picture him with animals at all, but if I had to guess, I would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d own a bulldog or mastiff. Something macho toplement his size.


    ¡°I can¡¯t picture you with a cat,¡± I say, unable to contain my smile. He¡¯s just so incredibly adorable, and nothing like I was expecting outside of the ssroom.


    ¡°He¡¯s not mine. He justes around when he wants food.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me him,¡± I say, sniffing the air. ¡°Smells good in here.¡±


    ¡°Good. I hope you¡¯re hungry. I made fresh pasta.¡±


    And he can cook? Jesus, this man is perfect.


    ¡°Starving,¡± I say.


    He leads me to the kitchen nook. The kitchen too is just as spectacr as the rest of the house. Custom everything, including a fridge that matches the dark wood of the cabs, ss tile back sshes, and granite countertops. I¡¯m not much of a cook myself, but my mom would¡¯ve sacrificed me to the nearest god for a kitchen like this when my siblings and I were growing up. She alwaysined about not having any counter space. The counters in here are big enough tond a ne on.


    The table has already been set for two. Champagne on ice, candles lit. When he gave me his address, I was just expecting a longer version of the preview I¡¯d seen earlier in the ssroom, and most likely-if I was lucky-an awkward quickie. I¡¯d satisfy my curiosity and that would be that. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was a romantic dinner. Not that I¡¯mining. I¡¯m just confused about what all this means. I already told him this wasn¡¯t a ckmail situation, so he didn¡¯t have to go to all the trouble.

 Book1-7

    He pours the champagne. I¡¯ve had champagne once, at a wedding. It was gross, like dry ginger ale, but worse. I try a sip. This isn¡¯t gross, not at all. It¡¯s sweet and tickles the back of my throat. I want to down the entire ss, but hold myself back, not wanting to be obvious about just how nervous I really am. So far I think I¡¯m really pulling off this whole confidence thing-to the point I¡¯m actually starting to believe it myself.


    He pulls my chair out for me and I sit.


    ¡°Help yourself,¡± he says, pointing at the food on the table in bowls.


    There¡¯s sd, pasta with red sauce, and breadsticks that also look homemade. I take a little of each.


    ¡°You¡¯re not one of those girls, are you?¡± he asks, smirking at me from across the table, the candlelight doing beautiful things with his face.


    ¡°What girls?¡±


    ¡°The ones who eat like birds on a date, then scarf down a pizza when they get home.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I quirk an eyebrow. ¡°Is this a date?¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitches into a half smile. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well then, no, I guess not.¡±


    I reach over and grab a heaping spoonful of pasta and plop it down on my te. Heughs and starts to fill his own te.


    He eats much quicker than I do. I¡¯ve always been a slow eater ever since I choked on a Red Vine in a dark movie theater; it put the fear of God into me.


    ¡°So, Mr. Johnson,¡± I say, trying to fill the room with sounds other than my chewing. ¡°Why¡¯d you get into porn?¡±


    His champagne ss stops on its way to his lips. I think he¡¯s blushing but it¡¯s too difficult to tell in the dull glow of the room. ¡°Call me Loche,¡± he says. ¡°And I did it out of necessity. I was a struggling student and I saw an opportunity to better my situation and I took it.¡± He looks pointedly at me over his ss.


    ¡°I know what that look is for,¡± I tell him. It¡¯s so obvious that he¡¯s suspicious, like he can¡¯t believe I have all this information on him and all I want out of the deal is to see his dick. ¡°I¡¯m still not ckmailing you, so stop looking at me like I¡¯m a criminal.¡±


    His smile beats me over the head, leaves me breathless and incapacitated for a moment. He¡¯s so insanely handsome. He might even be better-looking than Tom Hardy, if that¡¯s even humanly possible, or maybe it¡¯s just the champagne going to my head. I don¡¯t think so, though. I think I closed myself off to men because of my workload for so long that I just forgot to look. Well, not anymore. I¡¯m definitely looking now.


    My body¡¯s reacting, but my mind is telling me if I go too far, it¡¯ll ruin everything. I want at least one mind-blowing porn scene of my own with him, but how will we ever go back to our student-teacher rtionship after that? How can I ever look at him the same again? Things would get awkward. I¡¯d have to switch sses and teachers. What a pain in the ass. Actually, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to switch. I¡¯m sure this far into the school year sses are full. I groan quietly enough so he doesn¡¯t hear. I¡¯ve really got myself in deep this time, but there¡¯s no turning back now.


    Loche stands and walks toward me. There¡¯s something verymanding about the way he moves. Apparently his authority isn¡¯t reserved only for the ssroom.


    My fork still hovers in front of my mouth, but I struggle to move, mesmerized by his every step as he gets nearer. With my empty hand, I reach for my champagne ss and chug what¡¯s left in it.


    ¡°More?¡± he asks, standing right in front of me now.


    I nod because words fail me. He fills the ss and I chug it too.


    He breathes out silentughter. ¡°Am I making you nervous?¡±


    I try to roll my eyes andugh it off, but I have no idea what my face is doing because it¡¯spletely numb. ¡°What? No,¡± I say. He takes another step closer and my voice starts to warble. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡±


    I have a good buzz going and a slight headache. So much for feeling confident. I shouldn¡¯t still be this nervous.


    ¡°Are you still eating?¡± he asks.


    I look at the fork in my hand. How could I possibly still think about food at a time like this? I put it down on my te. He pushes it off to the side and sits on the edge of the table in front of me.


    He touches my cheek, running his fingers along my jawline and caressing my bottom lip with his thumb. ¡°Time for dessert,¡± he says in a low voice.


    Swallowing hard, I have a feeling he¡¯s not talking about cake.


    .


    Loche Johnson


    It¡¯ll be a shame to see that dress go, but worth it to see what¡¯s underneath. Though it¡¯s not like it leaves much to the imagination to begin with. Georgia has an incredible figure. Nice round hips, small waist, t stomach, and breasts justrge enough for a mouthful. I never really noticed her body before under thefort-style clothing she always wears to ss. But damn, does she clean up well.


    I was afraid at first that she wouldn¡¯t show up after I gave her my address. Afraid I came on too strong, had been toomanding with her. When she did everything I told her to do without resistance orint, I was excited, yet still cautious. Now that she¡¯s here, and I¡¯m seeing her wearing that dress just for me, I finally believe that she¡¯s not trying to ckmail me. I had my doubts. But now it¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t want my money. Just my cock. And it wants her too.


    Seeing the way she looks at me, hungry and full of lust, has my balls about to boil over. It¡¯s a good thing I rubbed one out before she got here so I canst longer.


    She sits in the chair in front of me, hands trembling on the table. She¡¯s nervous. For some reason that excites me even more.


    ¡°Unbutton my jeans,¡± I tell her. It¡¯s more of amand than a suggestion. She doesn¡¯t flinch at the order, just gets her quaking hands to work. She fondles with the button and zipper until they finallye undone. I stand to let her pull my jeans down. When my boxers are down too she gets this dreamy look on her face. Makes me think this girl hasn¡¯t had sex in a while. She acts like she¡¯s starving and my dick is the only thing that can provide nourishment. By all means, have at it. I have no intention of standing in her way.


    ¡°Stroke it,¡± Imand.


    Again, without hesitation, she reaches out, timid at first, before gently touching the skin of my shaft. Chills race up my arms and legs and a moan rumbles low in my throat. Her warm hands massaging my cock feel amazing. It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has touched me like this. Last girlfriend I had was over a year ago. It had burned hot the first couple weeks then fizzled out within a month. Since then, I hadn¡¯t really been interested in anyone and haven¡¯t had much time for the dating scene.


    Georgia seems to grow more confident in her ministrations, stroking with one hand and exploring my balls with the other. I tilt my head back and close my eyes, enjoying the sensation, but that doesn¡¯tst long. I want to watch her work.


    Each time she nces up at me, studying my face as if she¡¯s worried she might do something wrong, I feel myself getting closer.


    ¡°Lick the tip,¡± I say.


    She leans over, sticks her tongue out and begins top at the opening, drinking up my pre-cum. She then alternates between licking the rim of my head and running her tongue down the length of me. I bite back the smile I feel pulling at my lips. She¡¯s enjoying this way more than I thought she would, making quiet sounds of approval each time she opens her mouth.


    ¡°Now suck it,¡± I tell her.


    She tilts her head as if thinking about the mechanics and mathematics of such a task, measuring in her mind. She looks like she¡¯s trying to solve a problem: how to get her tiny heart-shaped mouth over myrge cock head. Eventually, she opens her mouth and spreads her lips, her teeth tucked safely behind them and begins to devour me. I don¡¯t how she does it, but she makes it work. When the head ispletely in, I see the shape of it in her cheek. I swear to God I¡¯ve never seen anything that sexy in all my life.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good,¡± I say, brushing my fingers through her hair while holding onto the back of her head. When my rod is halfway down her throat she starts to gag, lets up a bit, then bobs down for more, pushing herself to go deeper each time. The feeling of her throat opening then constricting around my cock is like heaven, and the sight of those red lips stretched to fit is like art. I don¡¯t push her onto me, but I encourage her by moving my hips a little. I¡¯m not bragging here; I have arge dick. It¡¯s just a fact. And it would be difficult for any woman to take. Especially Georgia. Everything about her is small. From her mouth to her body. Still, she impresses me by being able to take more than I ever thought possible.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± I chant, pulling quickly out of her mouth. I¡¯m on the verge of unloading, but I¡¯m not ready for that yet. So much forsting longer. Maybe I should¡¯ve spent all day masturbating in order to get ready for this night.


    Though Georgia doesn¡¯t seem all that experienced, she knows what she¡¯s doing, and does it with aplomb. Fucking hell, she¡¯s hot.

 Book1-8

    I take her face in my hands. Her eyes are watery and she has this dazed smile across her face. When I first invited her over, I told myself just a hand job, nothing more. When I saw those red lips, I shrugged and thought, okay, blow job, but that¡¯s it. Nothing else. Now I don¡¯t think I can stop. And judging by the look on her face, I don¡¯t think she can either.


    I push my lips to hers, kissing her long and deep. Hands running along her body, down her smooth curves, I grab handfuls of that plump little ass, kneading at the soft flesh. My fingers inch beneath her dress until I¡¯m touching satin skin. She¡¯s wearing a thong. I move the string to the side and slip my finger between her wet folds. I¡¯m not talking about damp here. Not just a bit of moisture. I¡¯m talking Niagara Falls, Slip ¡®n Slide, Hurricane Georgia wet. Clearly I¡¯m having the same effect on her that she¡¯s having on me.


    She lets out a long moan as I start to rub the delicate skin around the hard ball of her clit.


    ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± I say.


    ¡°I want you.¡±


    Again I say, ¡°Tell me what you want from me.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks at my eyes and swallows hard. ¡°I want . . .¡± Her words trail off like she¡¯s embarrassed to say what she wants.


    ¡°Tell me, or this night is over and I walk away,¡± I tell her.


    Her eyes widen and there¡¯s a spark of surprise in them. I start to pull my hand away from her clit, but she grabs it, holding it in ce. ¡°Tell me,¡± I demand.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡± Her words are barely a whisper, and her face turns a deep shade of red.


    I fight the urge to smile. It¡¯s so damn adorable how shy she is. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Her lips pinch together and she takes a deep breath, eyes steady and determined. ¡°I want you to fuck my brains out.¡±


    This time I do smile. I can¡¯t help it.


    I dig my fingers in deeper. Damn. I¡¯m still mesmerized by how wet she is. I¡¯ve never had a girl this wet for me before. I bury my face into her neck as she starts to hump my hand and beg for me not to stop. The horny cooing sounds she makes sends me into a frenzy.


    Stepping out of my jeans and boxers, I pull her up out of her chair and lift her. She wraps her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck. The heat from between her legs cradles my cock and gets my balls stirring again. Her mouth presses against mine in a heated kiss, our tongues twisting and writhing around each other.


    ¡°I want you so much,¡± she says as we break our kiss.


    I carry her over to the ind in the kitchen, pping away towels and forks in my way to make room. They mor against the floor as I lift her on top of the granite b. Her dress is around her waist, panties still on, but moved to the side. I want to see everything, so I yank them off. She sits up so I can reach behind her and unzip the dress. The straps slide down her shoulders. Her bra matches her redce panties. I reach behind again and unsp her bra, tossing it to the side. With the top half of herpletely naked, I take a moment to enjoy the view. She has beautiful breasts, small but full, and pink nipples standing at attention. I take one in my mouth and slide my tongue against the hard tip, going back and forth between sucking and nibbling.


    She leans her head back, moaning as my mouth fully engulfs the breast and I begin to gently suckle. I do the same to the other after several minutes. I could y with her breasts alone all night, but my dick demands more.


    ¡°I need to be inside that wet pussy,¡± I tell her.


    It¡¯s like my words are the secret passage to unlocking her yhouse. Her legs open for me, and I feel the warmth radiating from between them without even touching her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours,¡± she says, in a sultry voice, biting her bottom lip.


    As much as I want to rip the clothes right off of her, I take my time sliding her dress all the way off and unwrapping her like a gift. I pause to marvel at the treasure between her legs. There¡¯s not a speck of pubic hair. Good. That way I can see everything. Her arousal has made her pussy swollen and a deep shade of pink. Only a sliver of herbia peeks out beneath the outer folds.


    ¡°Spread your legs wider,¡± I say.


    Her legs open onmand. She¡¯s still wearing her heels and it¡¯s a lovely sight.


    It¡¯s like the most delicate flowernded between her legs to form her pussy. It¡¯s perfectly sculpted like a decoration on a cake. While the rest of her skin is matte, her little cunt glistens. A steady drip of her thin cream runs from her opening, down to her adorable little asshole. I¡¯m almost afraid to touch her and ruin it. I¡¯m definitely afraid to fuck her. I look at her tiny opening and then down at my monstrous cock, wondering how the hell that¡¯s going to fit without splitting her wide open. I want her to enjoy this, not be ufortable. Seems like a good possibility I would hurt her if I tried entering her right now. Luckily there¡¯s plenty of time to stretch her out before the main event.


    I bend over, kissing the top of her smooth mons. She¡¯s propped up on her elbows, lips slightly parted, watching me.


    ¡°You have the prettiest little pussy I¡¯ve ever seen. I want to fill you up with my cock,¡± I say, breathless.


    She wets her lips with the tip of her tongue and gives me a mischievous grin.


    I put a finger inside of her to see just how tight she really is. As expected, her opening mps down on me like a vice, suctioning, holding on like it doesn¡¯t want to let me go.


    She rocks her hips as I move my finger in and out of her. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I tell her with a feral edge to my voice. ¡°I can barely get a finger in there.¡±


    Now for the taste test. I dive right in, running my tongue along the pink folds. She doesn¡¯t have a strong scent; clean and sweet. And she tastes like whipped cream. As I lick circles around her clit, she sucks in a breath. ¡°Oh, God,¡± she breathes.


    Plunging my tongue into her opening, she cries out and starts to hump my face. I sit back, spread her open. Her pretty asshole needs attention too. With the tip of my tongue, I press against it and I¡¯m met with resistance from the tight muscle.


    ¡°Oh, God!¡± she says again, screaming it this time.


    I go back and forth, licking a trail between her cunt and ass, making sure each has its fair amount of attention. Then I put a second finger inside of her. This one goes in easier. Hooking my fingers, I feel the bumpy egg-shape of her G-spot and begin to rub. Her eyes open wide and she gives me this confused look as I massage, like she has no idea what the sensation is that she¡¯s feeling. I wonder if anyone has ever touched her there before, and feel a sense of pride and ownership knowing I¡¯m the first.


    ¡°What-¡± she starts to say, but then her eyes roll back in her head.


    That¡¯s when I try for a third finger. There¡¯s some resistance, but I manage and she doesn¡¯tin. In fact, she seems to be loving it as she calls out my name. Hearing my name in her voice, the desperation, the yearning, I feel possessive. She¡¯s mine. No one else can have her.


    As I massage faster, she¡¯s panting, ¡°Oh, oh, oh,¡± her voice rising until she¡¯s crying out, ¡°Oh, fuck, yes!¡±


    Suddenly her muscles clinch and mp down on me, trapping my fingers inside of her, crushing them together until they¡¯re ovepped. I wince as she contracts. Takes an entire minute before she rxes enough for me to pull them out. When I do, ava flow of her juices pour out with them spilling on the countertop.


    Sheys t on her back against the granite b, spent and breathing hard. Now that she¡¯s loosened up, it¡¯s time. I¡¯ll give her a few minutes toe down, but I¡¯m nowhere near done with her yet.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± she says. She sits up and reaches for my hand. I give it to her. She puts my fingers-the ones that were just inside her pussy-into her mouth and sucks them clean. ¡°I want more.¡±


    Holy shit, this girl is incredible. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting more.¡± I rub my raging hard cock against her leg. ¡°A lot more.¡±


    She giggles as I lift her off the ind. I carry her to my room for round two.


    .


    Georgia


    I can¡¯t believe this is the same man who stands in front of my ss day in and day out, preaching from the periodic table. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve stepped into some alternate universe.


    I¡¯m draped over the side of the bed, face in a pillow, exposed and ready to receive him. His sheets have a masculine scent that I¡¯m learning to associate with him. I take in a long, deep breath and hold it in my lungs,mitting it to memory.


    After my first mind-blowing orgasm, I¡¯m ready for my next. He stands behind me, rubbing his hands up and down my ass cheeks. I¡¯ve always been somewhat self-conscious. I was the girl at the pool who always wore the long T-shirt over my bathing suit, or the one hiding in the stall to change my clothes during PE. Having someone standing behind me, studying my backside, spreading my butt cheeks apart with the light on, is, well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s out of myfort zone. And yet, with Loche, I feel safe and secure, and more than a little turned on. All this attention on my body makes me feel special and sexy, and so I roll my hips to urge him on.

 Book1-9

    He says things like, ¡°Yeah baby, give me a show¡± and tells me how pretty my pussy is. It gets me so horny I can hardly stand it. He positions himself between my legs and rubs the head of his dick on my clit.


    ¡°I want your big cock inside me,¡± I say, feeling bold. I¡¯ve never talked like this to anyone before. It feels kind of awkward at first, but I like it, and by the way he growls and ps my ass, I think he does too.


    The head of his dick feels more like a fist when it pushes against me. I gasp. For the first time since my dress came off tonight, I¡¯m nervous. I¡¯m wet as hell and yet his leviathan isn¡¯t budging.


    Oh my god, it¡¯s not going to fit. After all this build-up and anticipation, we¡¯re not going to be able to have sex. It¡¯s disappointing to say the least, but it also makes me a little sad. It wasn¡¯t just about experiencing his beautiful dick and the fantasies I¡¯d had after watching his video. After spending time with him, it became more about being with Loche, my teacher, a man I trust and admire.


    He leans down, gently biting the back of my neck, and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± His warm breath sends a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡±


    His steps thump down the hallway. What the hell is he doing? He¡¯s only gone a few seconds. When he returns, I look over my shoulder and see that he¡¯s holding a jar of organic coconut oil. Taking a handful, he thers it on his cock. I¡¯m momentarily entranced as I watch him slowly jerking his rod, the light catching the oily sheen. It really is the most beautiful dick I¡¯ve everid my eyes on.


    He gets into position again. I try to rx as much as possible. I fill my lungs, then slowly let it out. This time, when he pushes, the head slides right in. I jerk forward, a bit surprised by the pressure and feeling of being stuffed to capacity. It¡¯s almost ufortable, how much space it takes up inside of me.


    ¡°Damn, your pussy¡¯s tight,¡± he says, as he eases in more.


    My eyes are pinched tight, and I bite his sheets. He takes his time, taking much care not to hurt me. When he pulls out there¡¯s a hollowness that make me feel empty and I want him back inside, filling me up again. After a few minutes going slow, my body has gotten used to this massive intruder and now it¡¯s not enough to go slow. I¡¯m primed and ready for whatever he has to give. It¡¯s time to take off the kid gloves.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I tell him.


    He pauses, and I think I¡¯ve shocked him. There¡¯s a smile in his voice when he says, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for that?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    He squeezes my ass and gives it a hard p before he thrusts harder into me. I yelp at the sudden sting of pain, but I like it.


    ¡°You feel so good,¡± he says.


    I grab handfuls of his sheets, trying to hold on as he pounds me into the bed. Each time he does this, my engorged clit grinds into the mattress, reminding me of those times when I was just discovering my sexuality and I would masturbate by humping my pillows. It¡¯s a thrilling, wonderful feeling to be full of cock while my clit still gets plenty of action too.


    That deep, aching throb is there again, waiting in the background. The same sensation I felt when he was using his fingers in the kitchen. I¡¯ve never had an orgasm from being prated before-only from outer y. Having both, it¡¯s more intense, and way more powerful. It¡¯s explosive.


    I try to keep the orgasm that¡¯s building up at bay by rxing my muscles; I want it tost forever. But ites barreling toward me. There¡¯s no stopping it. I cry out as it takes hold. My entire body quakes, shaking the bed. Wave after wave of rampant pleasure hitting me hard enough to make sparks in my vision.


    Loche lets out a feral, animal sound and pushes hard into me, bottoming out, almost painfully so, before going still. His cock pulsates as he dumps his seed into me. I can feel the warmth of it coating my insides.


    I¡¯m not sure what to do after we¡¯re done. I don¡¯t want to overstay my wee so I stand up, his cum dribbling down my leg. My muscles have liquefied and my limbs feel useless, barely holding me up. I can definitely see now why some people walk funny after sex.


    I look around for my dress before remembering I left it in the kitchen. Great. I¡¯m going to have to hobble through my teacher¡¯s house naked.


    Loche lies on his side, his hair tousled and sweaty, looking at me. ¡°Where are you going?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He has welts on his arms from when I¡¯d wed at him during my first orgasm. I vaguely remember doing that, but I was half out of my mind at the time. I feel like I should apologize, but that seems a little awkward. Thank you for giving me the best finger fuck of my life. I mean, wasn¡¯t that the point of all of this?


    ¡°Back to my dorm,¡± I say, trying to maintain some semnce of grace even though right now I just want to flop down on the bed, spread my legs to let the cool air in, and just revel in the afterglow of amazing sex. Believe it or not, after all of that, I could still go another round.


    Heughs and rolls onto his back. ¡°I see how it is. Use me for sex then leave,¡± he says, mocking insult.


    I feel myself blush. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with one-night-stand etiquette. I don¡¯t know what happens next.¡±


    This time he actually does look hurt. ¡°One-night stand, huh?¡±


    It¡¯s difficult to maintain eye contact while I¡¯m butt-ass naked and trying to cover myself with my arms while not being obvious about it, but I manage. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what all this was?¡± I ask.


    He ignores the question and pats the space on the bed next to him. ¡°You can at least lie here long enough to catch your breath.¡±


    I tell myself not to do it. Just go back to the dorm and normal life before I get sucked into something I¡¯m not ready for. I don¡¯t want to develop feelings for someone I can¡¯t have. We had a fun night. That¡¯s it. Just walk away.


    But I don¡¯t walk away. As much as I know I should, I can¡¯t.


    I nod and climb under the covers next to him. He kisses my neck, then my lips, and then we¡¯re at it again.


    I wake up at dawn, the sun yawning above the trees outside the window. Loche has his arms around me. The room still smells like sex and it¡¯s turning me on. We¡¯re spooning. The clock by the bed says it¡¯s not quite six in the morning. It takes me a full ten minutes to unravel myself from his arms. Somehow I manage to break free without waking him up. Our marathon must¡¯ve worn him out. I¡¯m exhausted myself, but it¡¯s hard for me to stay now that I¡¯m awake.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I watch him sleep for a moment. The covers hade off some time in the night. Hisid dick lies across his leg. Even soft it¡¯s bigger than most get when they¡¯re fully erect. I¡¯m so tempted to reach out and touch it.


    His cheek is pressed against his pillow, giving him fish lips, and he snores lightly. He¡¯s so adorable. I want to lean over and kiss him, but I¡¯m afraid to wake him up. I need to get out of here before things get awkward.


    Creeping down the hall, I grab my dress and put it on, holding my stiletto heels in my hand to keep them from clicking against the tile. I can¡¯t find my underwear anywhere so I decide to leave it, and lock the door behind me when I leave.


    Instead of calling a cab, I walk. It¡¯s afortably cool morning, and I take that time to think about the crazy night I had. I¡¯m sore from the pounding I received, but it¡¯s a good kind of sore. The kind of ache I could get used to. Unfortunately, it was only one night. I can¡¯t imagine a world where I could actually have a rtionship with my teacher. Though I¡¯m over the legal age of consent, there are rules against student-teacher rtionships and we broke every single one of themst night. I can¡¯t afford to lose my schrship over a tryst.


    The cold cement feels nice on my feet. Something cool between my legs would be nice at the moment too. Some salve or balm, a frozen bag of peas, maybe. We ended up having sex two more times before falling asleep. I couldn¡¯t get enough, and if it weren¡¯t for the limits of my body, I would¡¯ve gone all night with him.


    As I¡¯m turning the corner, around a wall of perfectly trimmed shrubs, I run right into Serena. Takes me a minute to realize who it is I¡¯m looking at and why she looks so familiar. When it finally hits me, my breath catches and I fight the urge to run the other way. She¡¯s wearing a baby-blue, velour tracksuit, her hair pulled up in a messy bun on top of her head, while a Yorkshire terrier at the end of a leash shits on someone¡¯swn. I look at the dog with its shy blue cor and top knot, the blonde fur with dark roots, then at Serena. They look oddly simr.


    Figures that she¡¯d live in this neighborhood. That must be how Loche knew she and Chad were spoiled rich brats. They¡¯re practically neighbors.


    She immediately bursts intoughter when seeing me. ¡°Oh my god, are you doing the walk of shame right now?¡±

 Book1-10

    I have a feeling my face is as bright as my dress. ¡°No, I always walk around in heels and a dress at six o¡¯clock in the morning,¡± I say, my voice dripping with sarcasm. There¡¯s no sense in denying what¡¯s sopletely obvious.


    ¡°Who could you have possibly hooked up with in this neighborhood? It¡¯s all ser dads and retired people.¡±


    ¡°And Chad,¡± I say, raising an eyebrow. I¡¯m only guessing he lives in this neighborhood. It¡¯s the only neighborhood of its kind in this town, and by the expensive clothes Chad wears, I doubt he¡¯s living in the slums.


    Her smile immediately shifts into a snarl and I know that I¡¯m right. ¡°Chad wouldn¡¯t touch trailer trash like you with a ten-foot pole.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± I say. She res at me as I walk away. I can feel the heat of her gaze burning a hole into my back until I¡¯m finally off that street.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It probably wasn¡¯t a good idea to poke a coiled snake, but I¡¯m in no mood for her crap this early in the morning without caffeine.


    When Loche was just my teacher, I never really thought about him outside of the ssroom except to wonder what he would think about the work I¡¯ve turned in. But now, after everything, I can¡¯t get him off my mind. This is why I don¡¯t date. It¡¯s distracting. There¡¯s a pile of work on my desk that needs to be finished for my English and math sses. But instead, I find myself pacing the floor, wishing he would call. Takes me a while to realize that he doesn¡¯t even have my number and I don¡¯t have his. The only number on file at school belongs to my parents, and if a teacher were to call looking for me, they¡¯d get worried, and then they might go through my bills wondering if I¡¯m in some sort of trouble, which would lead them to my credit card statement and my recent pornography purchase. Now I¡¯m pacing the floor, hoping that he doesn¡¯t call.


    I need to get him off my mind. I do that by spending the weekend cleaning my dorm, and catching up on my to-be-read list of books I¡¯ve been putting off. It helps a little. I meet up with my study group and finally whittle down my pile of homework. Things are getting aplished. There¡¯s hope for me yet. Maybe I could actually focus on school and date someone at the same time.


    Stop thinking like that, I scold myself. I cannot start something with my teacher. Besides, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to anyway. He has his shit together. What would he want with some struggling student when there are probably a ton of women out there with great jobs and no student loans to contend with, and no nagging parents waiting in the wings? I would be a handful. A burden. Those thoughts take the fire out of me for a while. But it doesn¡¯tst long.


    By the time Monday rolls around I¡¯m more excited for school than I¡¯ve been since I started kindergarten. I have to suffer though my other sses before it¡¯s time for chemistry. Loche isn¡¯t there yet, so I go to my desk.


    Serena and her minion boyfriend are in front of me. They twist in their seats, making it impossible for me to ignore them.


    ¡°So,¡± Serena says. ¡°Did you manage to sneak a peek at Mr. Johnson¡¯s Rocket Cock, or what?¡±


    I look down at my book so they can¡¯t see me flush. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. And I¡¯m not interested in your dare anymore. It¡¯s obviously not him in that video.¡±


    ¡°I think you did,¡± Serena says, with a taunting lilt in her voice that instantly puts me on edge. She takes my pencil, rolling it around on the desk. ¡°I was thinking about you this weekend, wondering whose house you could¡¯ve been leaving that morning. You trying to make me think you might¡¯ve been with Chad was so obviously a diversion tactic to get me off the scent of who you were really with.¡± Chad smiles at me and waggles his brows. I cringe and look at Serena, who watches me carefully.


    She continues, ¡°My mom knows everyone in our neighborhood, and my dad is the head of the neighborhood watch. At first I thought maybe you were hooking up with some married man, but that doesn¡¯t really seem like your style.¡± Her expression flirts somewhere between mischief and curiosity. She¡¯s so clearly the predator and I¡¯m her prey, like I¡¯m trapped in some kind of web but don¡¯t know it yet, and won¡¯t until I realize there¡¯s no escape.


    ¡°And since I know everyone our age living in the neighborhood, and they would never keep their dumpster-diving exploits a secret from the rest of us, I know it wasn¡¯t them. Imagine my surprise when I learned that Mr. Johnson lives in my neighborhood. Weird, right?¡± she says, feigning surprise. ¡°Who would have thought a teacher would live among the elite?¡±


    My stomach drops onto the floor, then bounces right back up into my throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, Serena. I wasn¡¯t with Mr. Johnson,¡± I say.


    It¡¯s so obviously a lie, but I refuse to give in to her. She can¡¯t prove it, and I¡¯m not about to throw Loche under the bus.


    Just then he walks into the ss. He immediately looks in my direction. I keep my head down, not wanting Serena to see the emotion impossible to hide when I see his face, the longing I¡¯ve felt since I left his home Saturday morning.


    Herughter trails behind her as she turns around to face forward, and I¡¯m finally able to exhale.


    I¡¯m able to ignore Loche for the entire period, even though I want nothing more than to see his face again. I just can¡¯t risk it. The way Serena keeps looking back, I know she¡¯s trying to catch me in the lie, witness me giving him some longing look or a furtive smile. I look at her from time to time and I finally see some doubt in her expression. I give her the universal wide-eyed look of ¡°what the hell do you want?¡± before she turns around to face forward.


    At first I think we¡¯ve gotten away with it. That is until the end of ss while people are starting to leave and Loche says, ¡°Georgia, could you stay behind, please? I have some questions about Friday¡¯s assignment.¡±


    My shoulders fold downward and I hang my head.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Serena says, chuckling. ¡°Have fun with your boy toy. I can¡¯t imagine what Dean Meyer will think about this.¡±


    My head snaps up. ¡°Don¡¯t say a fucking word, Serena. No one will believe you. I¡¯ll deny everything and it¡¯ll look like you¡¯re just some evil bitch spreading vicious rumors.¡±


    She shrugs with a smirk spread across her face. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    When everyone is gone, Loche closes and locks the door and shuts the blinds.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I tell him.


    He closes thest of the blinds. ¡°Why not.¡±


    ¡°Serena knows about us. She saw me walking through your neighborhood, back to the dorms after we-you know.¡± My face heats up with the mention of that night.


    He winks at me, seemingpletely unperturbed by the threat. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll say anything once she sees the glowing A-plus she got onst week¡¯s test.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust her,¡± I tell him.


    Hees closer to me until there¡¯s no space left between us. His fingersb through my hair and I just want to fall into his arms. A muscle ripples along the edge of his jaw. ¡°You let me worry about Serena. What I want to know is why you snuck out Saturday morning without saying goodbye.¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to be awkward between us.¡±


    ¡°Like it is now, you mean?¡±


    Things don¡¯t feel all that awkward at the moment. Right now


    I just feel the heat rising between my legs as he presses the stiff lump beneath his khakis against my stomach.


    My breathinges in short bursts. I can¡¯t help it. I reach out and touch his stomach and feel that his breathing is rushed too.


    He presses his lips to mine. The touch of his tongue is all it takes for me to open my mouth and invite him in. There¡¯s nothing gentle about his kiss. I feel his anguish, his desire, in every stroke of his tongue against mine as they coil together, tasting and exploring.


    He reaches beneath my shirt, finding his way beneath my bra, and grabs my breasts, kneading and pinching my nipples, which sends a torrent of lubricant rushing down my leg. He lifts up my shirt, sucking one of my breasts into his mouth. His tongue flicks my nipple. Each time he does this I feel a jolt that starts in my belly button and races down to my clit.


    I bite down on the sleeve of his shirt to keep from being too noisy. With one of my nipples upied by his mouth, he uses his hands to unbutton my jeans. He dives right in, finding my cleft. ¡°You¡¯re already wet for me?¡± he says, sounding somewhat surprised, as if he weren¡¯t the most beautiful god-like creature I¡¯ve ever seen in my life that could summon my lust without a word.


    Two fingers ease their way into me. I can tell I¡¯m still swollen from our marathon fuckst Friday, and there¡¯s still a hint of soreness, but all of that is nothingpared to the intense pleasure being thrust upon me.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you right here on this table,¡± he says, voice throaty and deep with want. You want my big cock inside you?¡±


    I nod vigorously, pushing my hips forward, urging his fingers to go deeper.


    ¡°I want to hear you say it,¡± he demands.


    I let go of his shirt with my teeth. I¡¯m barely able to get the words out, I¡¯m breathing so hard. ¡°I want you to fuck me with your big cock,¡± I tell him, putting emphasis on the word fuck so there¡¯s no denying that I want it fast and hard.


    Again, talking dirty feels kind of strange, but I¡¯m getting the hang of it. Plus, it makes me wetter and more uninhibited.

 Book1-11

    Heughs under his breath as I take hold if his cks with force and pull them and his boxers down, eager to unleash his massive cock. When it¡¯s finally out, and I see it stiff and ready for me, I let out a lusty moan and spread my legs for him.


    ¡°I need you,¡± I say. ¡°Fuck me now.¡±


    He holds it in his hand, shaking it, teasing me. ¡°You think your little pussy can handle it without me stretching you first?¡±


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m feeling adventurous. ¡°Do it.¡±


    His sweet smile turns wolfish and he puts the head of his cock against my pussy and with a hard thrust, buries it deep inside.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I scream, then I suck in a deep breath. He literally takes the breath right out of me.


    .


    Loche Johnson


    At first I think I¡¯ve hurt her. After pushing my dick inside of her and hearing her scream, then nothing, I look down at her face and it¡¯s in utter shock. Her entire body shakes. I hold still at first, afraid to move.


    Her wide eyes find mine, her mouth open. I start to pull out, but she grabs my waist to stop me. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± she says.


    ¡°I-um . . .¡± I¡¯m used to takingmand, but the look in her eyes and the way she holds me in ce tells me she¡¯s the one in control right now. It¡¯s cute, and I like the swap in rolls for a change. ¡°Nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Damn right, now fuck me.¡±


    I bite back my smile. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    And so I fuck her. Sweat slicks our skin, and the room is filled with the pat, pat, pat sounds of my balls pping against her ass. I hold her legs in the air and watch as I enter and pull out of her. Her clit was deceptively small when I first looked at it, barely a little nub. But when she¡¯s fully aroused, it grows, and is actually big for such a small pussy; it stands up hard and proud. It¡¯s so fucking sexy I have a hard time containing my enthusiasm.


    I drill firm and fast into her until she¡¯s writhing and cussing and begging for more. I lift her up and pin her to the wall, thrusting hard and fast. Her orgasm detonates. Her tight cunt muscles mp down on my dick until it feels as if she¡¯s going to cut off my cirction.


    ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± I say as she milks my cock with her pussy until I explode inside of her.


    My muscles turn to mush, and she slides down the wall. I stay inside of her as her legs release me from their grip around my waist. I just want to roll up next to her, hold her, and not let her out of my sight so she can¡¯t escape again. But it¡¯s only a matter of time before a straggling student makes their way back to my ss with a question about their assignment. We can¡¯t stay here. Being with her in this room was reckless. It shouldn¡¯t have happened, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    Regretfully, I pull out of the warmth of her wet, sulent cunt.


    ¡°Go out with me this weekend,¡± I say as I watch her get dressed.


    She looks at me like she¡¯s confused, as if my words don¡¯t make any sense to her. ¡°Go out?¡± she says with augh. ¡°You mean, like on a date?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like, on a date.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± she says, but I can tell she¡¯s seriously contemting it. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave town. There¡¯s a restaurant I like to go to once in a while about a half hour from here. It¡¯ll be fun.¡± When I see the doubt still lingering on her face I say, ¡°It¡¯s a tiny hole-in-the-wall. No one will ever see us.¡±


    She¡¯s quiet while she slips on her bra and shirt, thinking. With a long sigh she says, ¡°As long as you¡¯re sure no one will see us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    .


    Georgia


    I can¡¯t believe we did it right there in his ssroom. Things are getting out of hand. Serena knows about us. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the rest of the school does, too. I doubt someone like her will keep it to herself for long. What does she care about grades or getting into a good graduate school? Her parents are probably alumni and she has a free ticket as long as she passes.


    The next day in chemistry, Loche iste like usual. My eyes fall immediately to his empty desk when I walk in the room. My gaze lingers there untilughter around me grows loud enough to get my attention. When I look up to see what all theughter is about, my heart squeezes as if it¡¯s being wrung out, and my breath lodges in my throat. Tacked to the walls, covering every inch of nk space, are 8¡Á10 glossy still shots from the porno Loche was in. Blown up big enough to see his face and other bits too. Full-frontal.


    No.


    Serena and Chad sit on top of their desks, smiling and admiring their handy work.


    No, no, no.


    I drop my backpack and immediately start to tear down the photos, crumpling them into onerge ball. How could Serena be so cruel?


    Shees up behind me. I smell her perfume and know it¡¯s her before she even speaks. The room starts to close in on me. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like my art project?¡± she says over my shoulder.


    I turn around to face her. It takes all the willpower inside of me not to punch her smug face.


    ¡°Why are you such a bitch?¡± I say, spitting the words at her. ¡°This is someone¡¯s life. He¡¯s not some ything for you and your minion to tear apart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precious,¡± Chad says, examining his nails as if he¡¯s already bored with the show. ¡°She¡¯s standing by her man.¡±


    Other students, getting only bits and pieces of the whole story, start to whisper about my involvement.


    I¡¯m like a tornado spinning through the room, reaching, grabbing at photos, pulling them into my vortex. My ssmates watch me, doing nothing to help. How can they all be so callous toward such an amazing teacher, one who puts up with a lot of bullshit from a lot of ungrateful, trust-fund assholes?


    I¡¯d hoped to have all of the pictures down by the time Loche got back to the ssroom, but no such luck. He walks in, holding his leather satchel that he always has with him full of our assignments. He shaved. It gives him apletely different look, one that is more GQ than mountain man, but I like both looks equally. At this point I think I¡¯d find him beautiful even if he grew out some gratuitous biblical beard. I want to go up to him and touch his skin, but, of course, there are more pressing matters at hand.


    His eyes skim the rows of photos I have yet to take down. He doesn¡¯t look scared or upset at all-maybe somewhat surprised, but only a little. He does nothing to try to take the rest down. If it were me and those were my naked photos everywhere, I would flee and never return, maybe have myselfmitted somewhere so no one would ever see my face again. But Loche just stands there. His gaze searches the room until he finds me in my corner, arge wad of paper in my hands and tears in my eyes.


    ¡°I tried to take them down,¡± I say, my voice weak and desperate.


    His mouth mps down, eyes hard when he looks at me. My stomach drops to the floor. He¡¯s pissed at me. Somehow, this is all my fault. Maybe if I hadn¡¯t been so curious about the video in the first ce Serena would¡¯ve let it go. But I had to open my big mouth and be a part of whatever this is. I¡¯m so fucked. The thought of him being mad at me scares me more than anything. That¡¯s when I realize my feelings for him run deeper than I thought.


    ¡°Georgia, outside. Now.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    My breath wavers and I swallow down the sick feeling in my stomach. Dropping the photos in the trash bin, I head out of the ssroom. On my way, people whisper ¡°good luck¡± and ¡°you¡¯re in deep shit now,¡± as if I did all this. They have to know I didn¡¯t do this. I would never. My furious gazends on Serena, but she¡¯s not looking at me. Her head is bent over a textbook as if she¡¯s innocent.


    Bitch.


    Before the door even shuts behind me, I¡¯m already trying to exin myself. ¡°Loche, I swear I would never-¡±


    He grabs my shoulders, pushes me against the wall, and presses his lips against mine in a furious kiss. I¡¯m so stunned at first I don¡¯t kiss him back. But as his warm lips caress mine, I start to sink into his arms, and all the worry I¡¯d felt flutters away for the briefest moment. My tongue slides against his teeth, behind them, the roof of his mouth. I explore, wanting to feel every part of him. He takes my bottom lip between my teeth, gently biting before kissing me again. If we weren¡¯t in the middle of the school day, I¡¯d be climbing out of my clothes right now. He¡¯s impossible to resist, even with the lingering fear of getting caught sitting in the back of my mind.


    When he pulls away I say, ¡°I thought you were pissed at me.¡±


    His lips and the skin around them are stained pink from the friction of our kiss. Without the stubble on his face I¡¯d never seen them like that before. If I wasn¡¯t scared to death about the consequences of those photos, I¡¯d be smiling. But my expression is incapable of doing anything other than showing fear.


    ¡°How could I be pissed at you?¡± he says. I¡¯m left breathless by the adoring way he looks at me. With the tips of his fingers he caresses my cheek. No man has every looked at me like that before. ¡°You were defending me in there. I saw the whole thing. I was by the door. I heard what you said to Serena.¡±


    He hugs me again, burying his face in my hair. I look up and down the halls. We¡¯re alone for now, but we won¡¯t be for long. ¡°We can¡¯t hug and kiss like this at school.¡±


    ¡°I know we can¡¯t. Meet me tonight.¡±


    ¡°If I go to your house, Serena will see us,¡± I say.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go somewhere else. I¡¯ll pick you up in front of the bus station down the street from the dorms at seven.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I sigh, looking back at the ssroom. ¡°What are we going to do about all those pictures?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he says.


    But he doesn¡¯t have to, because by the time we get back into the ssroom, they¡¯ve already been take down. My only fear is who has them and what they will do with them next.

 Book1-12

    ¡­


    Loche Johnson


    I¡¯m excited to go on a date with Georgia. A real date. I pick her up at the bus station. She¡¯s already waiting for me when I get there at seven. She stands in the middle of a cone of light cast down by a parking lotmp, stunning in a sparkling ck dress with her hair pulled back, showing off her long, slender neck. I get out to open the door for her.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I say.


    She smiles up at me, eyes shining. ¡°So do you.¡±


    I made an effort to dress up tonight, wanting to be worthy of being seen in public with such a goddess. Still, no one¡¯s going to be paying a damn bit of attention to me with her standing there, other than to cast their jealous looks my way.


    I can¡¯t help but stare. I can see this with her. Date nights, special evenings for birthdays, anniversaries, and other big moments we choose to celebrate. I see a future with this woman. I think I love her. That though paralyzes my lungs. I haven¡¯t had much luck with love. I¡¯ve just never really connected with anyone other than Georgia before.


    Once she¡¯s in the car, we drive a half hour out of town. I normally listen to blues. She likes something a little faster, so wepromise on ssic rock, though neither of us are really listening to the radio since we talk the entire time.


    Seems like we¡¯ve only been driving a few minutes when I pull into the parking lot of Bocelli¡¯s, a restaurant I found by ident when looking for a ce to eat on my way home from a teaching conference. It¡¯s hidden from the road, cozy, and the food is delicious. We¡¯re seated in the back per my request, at a table in the corner. The dim lighting gives her skin a soft glow.


    ¡°What¡¯s good here?¡± she asks when we get our menus.


    ¡°What kind of food do you like?¡±


    ¡°Burgers.¡±


    I raise my eyebrows. Maybe I didn¡¯t quite think this through. It¡¯s been some time since I was a struggling student myself on a burger budget. Since then my tastes have be a bit more refined.


    Looking at the menu, I realize nothing is in English. There are no burgers.


    ¡°The oysters here are great,¡± I say. Her face twistsically and I fight the urge tough. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had them, but I¡¯ve seen people eat raw oyster shooters, and, ew.¡±


    ¡°These aren¡¯t raw. They¡¯re fried, and they¡¯re fantastic. Haven¡¯t you ever heard that they¡¯re an aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she says, looking skeptical.


    ¡°How about I order the oysters, you order the steak, and we¡¯ll share.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a deal.¡±


    After we order, the waiter brings out a bottle of wine. ¡°So, how the hell are you still single?¡± she asks after she¡¯s a ss in. I pour another for her. I take slow sips of mine since I¡¯m driving.


    ¡°Just never met the right girl, I guess.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? You¡¯re sweet, kind, and arguably the most intelligent person I¡¯ve ever met, and definitely the most attractive.¡±


    I can already tell the wine is loosening her up. When we first walked in, she was on edge, peering around the room as if to case the joint. Now she¡¯s molded herself into afortable position in the booth, and her gaze rarely leaves my face. Her cheeks are flushed from the alcohol, and she seems to be letting down her guard a bit.


    I blush at thepliment. Other women have told me I was attractive plenty of times, but there¡¯s something humbling about the way Georgia says it. Feels more genuine when ites from her versus others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s never been a connection before,¡± I say.


    Until now. I want so badly to say it to her, but I¡¯m not sure how. If this is just some casual fling for her, I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯m not ready. All my other rtionships have all been physical, but it¡¯s different with Georgia. I can¡¯t tell her that, though. Men aren¡¯t supposed to feel vulnerable and afraid. Except that¡¯s exactly how I feel when I start to open up to this girl. If she said it first, that¡¯s one thing, but I have a feeling her walls are up as well.


    ¡°What about you, why don¡¯t you have a boyfriend? You¡¯re brilliant and sexy.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks down at her wine ss with the most beautiful, shy smile and fingers the stem. ¡°I guess I have the same reasons as you. I¡¯ve never connected with anyone, until-¡± she starts to say, before being cut off by the waiter.


    Until what?!


    I want to yell at the waiter, tell him to go away. Was she about to say something about me? About us?


    Goddamnit.


    By the time he leaves, the moment has passed. She¡¯s all but forgotten what she was about to say.


    Instead, she pokes at the fried oysters with her fork as if they are about to jump off the te and attack her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to try one.¡±


    ¡°Be brave,¡± I say.


    She looks at me with an eyebrow raised and a hint of a smile. ¡°You first.¡±


    I have a feeling none of us are talking about the food.


    I¡¯m not quite ready for that, so I take an oyster and pop it in mouth to get away from the subject. She tries one next.


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± she says, nodding her head.


    ¡°I told you.¡±


    Our conversation picks up again. This time we talk about easier things. Our favorite foods, TV shows, movies, and anything else we can think of to learn more about each other. Spending time with her is easy. There¡¯s never any ufortable lulls in the conversation, and even when neither of us are talking, I just enjoy herpany.


    We only pick at our food because we¡¯reughing and having too good of a time to eat. She sips her wine and I switch to iced tea, and we talk until the restaurant is about to close. When the waiteres around and asks us if we¡¯d like anything else, I tell him, ¡°No, thank you, just the check,¡± because I want to get this girl home and in my bed as soon as possible.


    The alcohol has made her flirty. I think she knows where I¡¯m going with this, because she gives me a sultry look with hooded eyes and a crooked smile, and she touches my foot beneath the table with hers.


    After I pay the bill, we get up to leave. I lean in and whisper in her ear as we walk toward the exit, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get you out of that dress and peel your panties off with my teeth.¡±


    She tilts her head up to look at me and whispers back, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any.¡±


    This catches me off guard, and I feel myself blush andugh like a nervous schoolboy. Maybe we won¡¯t make it back to the house after all. All the different locations I can take her in my car start firing off in my head. There¡¯s a wooded area off the highway a few miles down, or the bluffs where the students like to park. Though having sex in a muscle car with bucket seats isn¡¯t ideal, I¡¯m sure we can make it work.


    I yfully bite her ear. She stops so suddenly I run into the back of her and have to grab her waist to keep her from catapulting forward.


    At first Iugh because I think she tried to trip me up on purpose, but when I see her face frozen in shock, I look up and find Dean Meyer, my boss, standing with his wife in front of us.


    ¡°Loche,¡± he says, eyebrows raised high on his forehead. He nces at Georgia, then back at me. Realization irons out the confusion wrinkling his face as he figures out what he¡¯s seeing.


    While it¡¯s not unheard of for a teacher to take students out to celebrate an aplishment in the ss, it¡¯s typically with a group or somewhere brightly lit and very public, during the day. Definitely not a secluded, romantic restaurant.


    I straighten up and take my hands off of Georgia¡¯s waist. ¡°Hello, Dean Meyer,¡± I say.


    He lifts his chin. I can tell he wants to get to the bottom of this right now, but this is not the time nor the ce. By the way his wife folds her arms over her chest, it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s put out by the interruption in their night.


    My blood drains and my hands turn mmy. I guess I didn¡¯t need my sex tape to ruin my career after all. There won¡¯t be any wriggling my way out of this one.


    I clear the lump in my throat and say, ¡°I suppose I should exin myself.¡±

 Book1-13

    ¡°Yes,¡± the dean says, ¡°you should, but I¡¯m out with my wife for our thirtieth anniversary, so we¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow in my office, first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Right, of course,¡± I say.


    He turns and walks away without another word.


    I nce at Georgia. She¡¯s looking up at me with big, frightened eyes. My thoughts are spinning. I can only imagine what¡¯s going on in her head. It¡¯s not just my career that¡¯s ruined over this. She could very well lose her schrship too. I won¡¯t let that happen.


    Georgia sits in the passenger seat with her bare feet propped on the dashboard. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we were caught by Dean Meyer of all people,¡± she says.


    I¡¯m still sorting everything out in my head, thinking of a way to fix this, but I¡¯ming up with nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re quiet,¡± she says. I can feel her eyes on me. I¡¯m trying not to freak out, punch the steering wheel and cuss like I want to. I don¡¯t want to frighten her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking,¡± I say.


    ¡°Maybe you should just drop me off back at the dorm instead of both of us going back to your ce,¡± Georgia says, resigned.


    I know I¡¯m not the greatestpany at the moment; I¡¯m not the mostmunicative person when I¡¯m upset, but thest thing I want is for her to leave. I won¡¯t stop her if she doesn¡¯t want to be around me, though. I wouldn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± I ask, hoping she¡¯ll say no.


    ¡°Of course not. But if someone sees me at your house it¡¯ll be worse for you.¡±


    I look off into the distance, the muted glow of my headlights leading the way, bugs darting in and out of their beams. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to be with you tonight.¡±


    She¡¯s quiet. When I nce over at her, she¡¯s staring out the window. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Georgia hasn¡¯t said a word in twenty minutes. I start to think maybe it would be better if I took her home. Tonight was a lot to take in and perhaps it would be best if we both took some time to process it. But as soon as we walk into the house, she starts to take off her clothes. Shoes first, dress second, then others items follow.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I just stand in the doorway, waiting to see what happens next. ¡°Do you want me or not?¡± she says.


    I don¡¯t hesitate. Kicking the door shut with my foot, I immediately begin taking off my clothes too. She waits for me by the couch. I kiss her, tasting the wine still on her tongue. She makes fists in my hair, keeping our lips sealed together, pulling our naked bodies closer together. She kisses me like her life depends on it. Suddenly Dean Meyer and my imminent ruin have left my thoughts, and all there is room for in my head is her. Her touch, her scent, her kiss. Her body.


    She twists in my arms, exposing her backside to me. That round, pale, beautiful butt. I bend her over the arm of my couch and kneel to worship her. I kiss the fat fleshy mounds from top to bottom, then spread her open and bury my face in her delicious pussy.


    Each time I take a break to catch my breath, it¡¯s stolen away again by the view. Young and pink and vivid. The sweet scent of her arousal makes my cock twitch with desperation. I want to be inside her where it¡¯s warm and wet and safe from the stresses of the outside world.


    Once my lungs are no longer heaving, I go in for more, my tongue painting her folds and the tiny split of her entrance. She moans and rolls her hips, pushing back on me to drive my tongue deeper into her.


    ¡°Please fuck me,¡± she begs.


    I pull back to give myself room to talk. ¡°We¡¯ll get to that, but right now I¡¯m going to eat your hot cunt until you cum on my face.¡±


    Back in the fray, all it takes is a little dirty talk and a skilled tongue to send her over the edge. She lets out a loud, desperate moan that turns into a cry. Reaching behind her, she grabs the back of my head and pushes my face into her creamy mound, smearing my face with her juices. I lick them up like a starving man.


    When she finally lets go, I fill my empty lungs with air and catch my breath again. Being on the verge of suffocation so many times has made me lightheaded, euphoric. I never understood auto-erotic asphyxiation before, but I¡¯m starting to get it now.


    Strings of her cum drip onto the floor. Normally I¡¯d lick her clean, but we¡¯ll need that lubrication for what I have in store for her.


    I sit on the couch. ¡°Ride me,¡± I tell her. ¡°I want to see your tits bounce and watch your face the next time I make you cum.


    Before she climbs on myp, she puts on a little show, bending over, spreading her ass cheeks, looking over her shoulder to watch my reaction. I immediately reach for my dick and start to stroke it. She turns around to face me, climbs onto the couch, standing over me with one foot on either side of my hips. Again she spreads herself, her pussy this time, making it gape. It¡¯s a small gape, but enough for me to take a glimpse inside. I have to stop touching myself before I cum.


    She squats over me, her ass hovering in the air a moment before she sits, spearing herself on my prick. She holds onto my shoulders for leverage and slowly begins her ride.


    I feel the surface of her vaginal wall with the tip of my dick. She can¡¯t go any further. She¡¯s taken as much as she can, and yet there¡¯s still roughly three inches of cock still exposed. She tries to push herself further, and somehow there¡¯s a little more give, and I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯m about to fuck her cervix. There¡¯s a definite tightness there, but it feels amazing, and so I let her do what she wants to do. She knows her body. She can make these calls.


    Her mouth opens and whimpers spill out.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she says, and yet doesn¡¯t try to release the pressure by easing up. Her legs start to shake. ¡°But it feels so good at the same time.¡±


    Just when I start to fear that I¡¯m about to stab through her womb, she sits up until only the head of my dick is still inside of her, then impales herself again. She does this over and over until I can¡¯t take anymore.


    I grab her hips onest time and thrust hard and deep inside of her until I explode.


    She screams, her body writhing and twisting. Her pussy strangles my cock as her orgasm rips through her with brutal force. Until she finally copses against my chest.


    We sit like this a while, spent and useless. Me, running my fingers through her sweaty hair, while she trails delicate kisses along my jawline. Not talking, just being here together in silence. It¡¯s not ufortable one bit. Just the opposite. I¡¯ve never been thisfortable with anyone in my life.


    A half hour passes when suddenly I get my second wind. I¡¯m still inside of her, growing hard again as I lift both of us off the couch. Her legs wrap around me and she giggles, trying to hold on. I carry her upstairs for round two.


    Georgia


    In the morning, Loche and I are awake before either of our rms go off. Even after several rounds, we¡¯re not exhausted enough to sleep through the anxiety we both face. I¡¯m wrapped up in his arms. I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay like this, in thefort and safety of him forever. But I have to figure out a way to get Dean Meyer not to can Loche and take away my schrship.


    When I try to leave, Loche holds tighter. ¡°I have to go,¡± I say, smiling as he grumbles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about everything and stay here. We can watch movies and eat junk food and pretend we¡¯re not adults.¡±


    ¡°As amazing as that sounds, you know we can¡¯t. I¡¯m gonna call a cab.¡±


    ¡°Let me take you back to the dorm,¡± he says.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky. I don¡¯t want anyone to see us.¡± His midnight-ck Camaro with ck rims and a V8 that can wake the dead isn¡¯t exactly subtle.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he says, and finally releases me from his grip. ¡°But find meter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in ss this afternoon.¡±


    The thin smile on his face makes me think there might not be a ss this afternoon.


    Before my first ss starts, I make an appointment to see Dean Meyer. I¡¯m sitting in the waiting area with his secretary, going over a rough argument I prepared. It¡¯s difficult to focus with the ck, ck, ck of acrylic nails on the keyboard as the secretary speed-types.


    Every time I look up at the clock, five minutes have passed. I¡¯ve been sitting here twenty minutes so far. I just want to get this over with. Another five and I¡¯ll bete for English. I might even have to miss it. I¡¯ve never missed a ss before. Not for illness or any other reason.


    The phone rings. His secretary answers it and continues to type at the same time. Finally, she puts down the phone, looks at me, and says, ¡°He¡¯ll see you now.¡±


    I go into the dean¡¯s office. No one elsees out. Twenty minutes. What the hell was he doing in his room alone for twenty minutes? Maybe he heard it was me here to see him and he just wanted to make me squirm. Well, it worked. Blood rushes in my ears and my heart is like a caged animal thrashing in my chest.


    This is too much. It¡¯s more grownup than anything I¡¯ve had to deal with since graduating high school. I want to walk away and forget everything. The only thing keeping me grounded is knowing I¡¯m doing this for Loche. I¡¯d do anything for him.

 Book1-14

    ¡°Shut the door behind you,¡± Dean Meyer says. He sits behind an imposing desk. On top of it are pictures of his wife and grown children ced in matching gold frames.


    He stacks a pile of loose papers in front of him. The task seems more important to him than giving me his full attention. Funny how I used to really admire this guy, but now that my schrship and Loche¡¯s job are on the line, I¡¯m looking for the horns and pitchfork hiding beneath that very obvious rug on his head.


    Folding my hands in myp, I say, ¡°I wanted to talk to you about what you saw at the restaurantst night.¡±


    Not that what he saw could be misconstrued as anything but what it was. I¡¯m going to tell the truth, for the most part. I think that¡¯s best. But in the hours between when I got back to my dorm this morning and sitting here, I read the entire manual on student conduct. I will inform him that there are no definitive rules stating that a teacher cannot date an adult student. It¡¯s only frowned upon when ites to ethics and morals. Unfortunately, by me pointing this out, I¡¯ll be saying Loche doesn¡¯t have those qualities that this particr school finds important enough to make as their motto. But, not having those things is not grounds to terminate his job. Especially if that student will no longer be attending that school.


    The thought of leaving fills me with such a deep sadness, my vision starts to turn gray. I shake my head and square my shoulders, pulling myself together. I need to stay strong or I will never get through this without breaking down, and I refuse to cry or appear weak in front of this man.


    Before I can say another word on the matter, Dean Meyer stops me and says, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mr. Johnson already came to speak with me this morning.¡±


    ¡°He did . . .¡± I say, hanging off the edge of my seat.


    ¡°He resigned from his position.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I say, voice rising. ¡°He can¡¯t do that. This wasn¡¯t his fault.¡±


    The dean stops what he¡¯s doing and looks at me with eyebrows raised. ¡°He did it to save your schrship. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve probably read in the manual of conduct, students on schrship can be released for any reason that might jeopardize the moral or ethical reputation of this establishment. While it does have to go in front of a board for vote before that can happen, I¡¯m fairly certain having an affair with a teacher will fall under that category. You¡¯re wee to roll the dice, Georgia, but Mr. Johnson fought to save your schrship. I think he¡¯d be highly disappointed if he threw himself under the bus for nothing.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± I start to say when Dean Meyer interrupts.


    ¡°I can tell by the look on your face that you¡¯re willing to do whatever it takes to protect him, because he had that same look on his face when he came in here to protect you. I gave him the option to either end his rtionship with you or leave his job. He chose to leave. Let it go.¡±


    I close my mouth. It¡¯s been hanging open this whole time.


    ¡°Good day,¡± the dean says. ¡°Please close the door on your way out.¡±


    Unable to get words out, I stand and walk out of his room and close the door. His secretary watches me leave, no doubt hearing everything.


    I still can¡¯t believe Loche would rather leave his job than end his rtionship with me. That¡¯s more than a fling. I know that I love him, but I¡¯d had my doubts about his feelings toward me. Until now. I need to find him. Find out what happened. See how he¡¯s doing. This can¡¯t be easy for him. You don¡¯t just fill out an application and hand it over to a manager to get a job as a professor as a prestigious university. That takes time, money,mitment. He must be devastated. I have to be there for him.


    I go to his house, ditching my sses for the day. It¡¯s probably the most rebellious thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life-well, besides sleeping with my teacher. But I¡¯m sure the world won¡¯t stop and my grades won¡¯t plummet for missing one day.


    I take a cab to his house. When I get there, he¡¯s sitting on the porch swing with his borrowed cat curled up on hisp. Loche smiles when he sees me.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I say, trying to sound firm, but my voice withers away into a pathetically sad sound.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in school?¡± he says.


    ¡°I had toe see you.¡±


    ¡°I take it you talked to Dean Meyer.¡±


    Tears start to fall without me realizing they were even there. Suddenly I¡¯m imagining a life without Loche in it. No more seeing him every day in chemistry, my favorite teacher just a favorite memory. What if he starts to resent me after this? If he struggles to pay his bills or can¡¯t get another teaching job, he¡¯ll ultimately me me. I don¡¯t want to lose him.


    He stands up, moving the cat to the side. The cat res at him a moment for interrupting hisfortable spot before finding a different spot on the cushion.


    Lochees toward me. I should meet him half way but my legs won¡¯t move. I¡¯m afraid if I try, they¡¯ll copse.


    He pulls me into a hug and I breathe in his familiar scent, his warmth. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I let the tears flow freely now. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I tell him, trying not to be too loud even though my body is going through the motions of wracking sobs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says, kissing my forehead and rubbingforting circles across my back.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay. I doubt Dean Meyer will give you a letter of rmendation after all of this.¡± I look up at his beautiful house. I can¡¯t imagine living like this, then having to move into an apartment or something worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one,¡± he says.


    I pull back to look at him. He wipes tears from my face with his thumbs. ¡°What do you mean? How will you get another teaching job? Without a letter of rmendation, you¡¯ll be asked why you left and you¡¯ll have to tell them the truth. No one will hire you after you slept with a student-even if it¡¯s perfectly legal.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he says.


    I shake my head, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a teaching job. I don¡¯t need a job at all. I was only teaching because it was something I worked so hard to do, but honestly, I don¡¯t love it anymore. There are other things I¡¯d rather do with my time.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t need a job? How will you survive?¡±


    His cheeks flush and he looks at his hands that are now on my shoulders. ¡°After I got paid for being in the movie, I used some of that money to patent a form I came up with for a longersting lubricant. It ended up changing the sex industry, actually. I made enough to where I don¡¯t need to work anymore.¡±


    I just stare at him, wide-eyed. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    He smiles and shrugs.


    ¡°Let me guess, does it involve coconut oil?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± His gaze finds mine and he gets this serious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m excited to see where this thing between us goes. I want to be with you.¡± He bites his lip, looking more nervous than I¡¯ve ever seen him.


    ¡°What?¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with you.¡±


    I hesitate, but only for a moment, my muscle memory still fearing someone will see us. But I guess that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Iunch myself into his arm and kiss him. I don¡¯t want to stop kissing him, but the words are fighting to get out of me. ¡°I love you too,¡± I say, more tears spilling down my cheeks, but this time withughter falling shortly behind.


    We can be a couple. He actually wants that from me, and I want it too. More than anything.


    He takes me by the hand and leads me into the house. We¡¯re barely through the door when I start to take off his shirt, and I kiss his nipples, sliding my tongue across them. I¡¯ve heard men¡¯s are just as sensitive as women¡¯s. The way he groans make me think they really are.


    While my tongue is busy, I unbutton his jeans and pull them down, along with his boxers. He steps out of them. I don¡¯t touch him right away, wanting to make this momentst, prolong the pleasure. Instead, I touch everything but his dick. Tickle his belly button, run my fingers along the trail of hair beneath it. Follow it down to his trimmed pubes and brush my fingers through it.


    His breathing quickens and his cock twitches. But still I don¡¯t touch it.


    Crouching down, I kiss his stomach and make my way down. My lips hover over the head of his cock, breathing lightly, softly blowing on it. He shivers.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡± he says.


    My face stays at crotch level while I look up at him with only my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±


    He moves my hair off my face so he can watch as I lip the silky skin of his balls and take one of them in my mouth, rolling it around softly with my tongue.


    He tilts his head back. ¡°Oh, God,¡± he says in a husky, breathy voice. He doesn¡¯t stay that way long, eager to keep watching the action.


    Snaking out my tongue, I take turns licking and kissing up the shaft of his prick until I reach the head. A few rings around the rim and I¡¯m putting the entire thing in my mouth. I poke the hole with the tip of my tongue, tasting the salty goodness of his pre-cum. He massages my shoulder as I swallow him down, going slow while trying to breathe through my nose so I don¡¯t have toe back up for air.

 Book1-15

    Rxing my throat, I take more of him. The more he groans and gets excited, the faster I move, until he¡¯s thoroughly fucking my face. I feel just like one of the girls in porn, taking as much as he gives, and it¡¯s so fucking hot that I keep going even after he warns me that he¡¯s about to cum. I want it. I want to taste it, drink it.


    He lets out a guttural sound and grabs the sides of my face, holding me still while his cum fills my mouth. Strings of it hit the back of my throat. There¡¯s a lot of it, and it¡¯s hard to swallow at first, but I manage.


    It takes him a minute to recover. He sits down on the couch to rest, a silly smile on his face. ¡°That was amazing,¡± he says. He grabs my waist and pulls me toward him.


    As he undresses me, there¡¯s a familiar pressure deep in my groin that I only feel when I¡¯m with him. It¡¯s that need to have him inside me. A yearning ache.


    He pulls my pants off and my panties. He does the same thing I did to him, teasing, toying with me. His fingers flutter over the top of my mons, tickling me. Then his finger dips into the cleft, finding my clit. Swaying, I enjoy the sensation of being touched on that most tender part. His narrowed, hungry gaze slides over my body, before he pushes me down on the couch. He grabs my knees and pulls them apart, then positions himself and sinks into me. I squirm beneath him, bucking my hips as he envelopes my breast in his mouth, flicking the tip of my nipple with his tongue.


    The way he bends and folds my limbs like some kind of marite is weed; I have no control over my body. I want pleasure and don¡¯t care how I get it. At one point he flips me over onto my stomach and enters me from behind. While pushing into me, I feel him spread my butt cheeks apart with his hands. His wet finger glides along the cleft of my ass, back and forth several times untiling to a stop at my hole. There¡¯s a distinct pressure that I¡¯m not expecting. Is he . . . yes he is. His finger enters my asshole. I¡¯m so stunned by the sudden intrusion that I¡¯m not sure what to do. At first I just lie here, doing nothing. His dick in my pussy feels so amazing, and surprisingly, the addition of his finger in my ass only enhances it. So I let it happen.


    I¡¯ve always wanted to try anal, but never thought it would be for me. That¡¯s the kind of thing brave, outgoing girls do, not shy bookworms. As he pumps his finger in and out, getting me closer to my orgasm, I start to think maybe I¡¯m one of those brave girls, after all, because I¡¯m loving it. I arch my back, urging him on.


    ¡°You like that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°It feels so good,¡± I moan.


    The second he enters another finger, I¡¯ming.


    ¡°Yeah, baby, cum for me,¡± he says.


    I¡¯m crying out his name, unable to contain my voice. He pulls his cock out of my pussy and puts it up against my asshole. At first I think he¡¯s going to try and shove his monster inside of me and I¡¯m genuinely terrified. But he doesn¡¯t. Instead, I feel the wet, sticky warmth as ropes of cum spit into my open asshole.


    I lie where I¡¯m at,id, and happy.


    When he¡¯s done, I roll onto my side, and he lies down beside me so we¡¯re facing each other.


    ¡°Move in with me,¡± he says.


    Iugh. Clearly he¡¯s still in a postcoital haze. ¡°Funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. I don¡¯t live that far from campus, and since I¡¯m not working I can drive you there. And this way I still get to see you every day. My house is plenty big enough for the both of us, and . . .¡± The cutest smile stretches across his face. ¡°We can fuck like rabbits every night and just fall asleep in bed. You won¡¯t have to worry about going home at night or sneaking off in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Aww, I see where this is going. You just want your own personal blowup doll around whenever you want to getid.¡±


    He yfully ps my ass. ¡°You know it.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see how it is.¡±


    His smile slips away and his expression bes serious. ¡°Really though, I want you to move in with me. I love you. I want to have a life with you. I wouldn¡¯t have given up my job if I wasn¡¯t serious about making this rtionship work. I¡¯ve never felt like this about anyone in my life.¡±


    The air grows heavy in my lungs. I love him too, more than anything. My parents will freak when they find out I¡¯ve left the dorms and moved in with an older man-my former teacher, nheless-but I don¡¯t care. I want to be with him.


    ¡°Yes, I will move in with you.¡±


    He kisses my forehead, the tip of my nose, and then my lips, and I¡¯m the happiest I¡¯ve ever been.


    Epilogue


    Loche Johnson


    One Year Later


    Georgiaes into the bathroom, where I¡¯m brushing my teeth and grabbing the things I forgot to pack and putting them in our overnight bag.


    ¡°Are you sure you feel up to meeting my parents?¡± she asks. ¡°I can tell them you have the flu.¡±


    I spit out toothpaste and rinse my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since you moved in with me, I think it¡¯s finally time I met them.¡±


    She fixes my cor and kisses me. I take her hand. ¡°You ready?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I think so,¡± she says with a deep breath and a smile.


    We double-check our packing list and head for the airport.


    After a long flight and a four-houryover, our ne finallynds. This will be my first time meeting Georgia¡¯s parents, but I¡¯ve actually talked to her mom several times on the phone, just friendly chatter to get to know one another more. When she sidelined me, asking me toe to their Thanksgiving dinner, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say, and so I just said yes.


    ¡°Why would you do such a thing?¡± Georgia had asked, panicked out of her mind. She¡¯s concerned about what they¡¯ll think about me being ten years older than she is and a former teacher at the university she attends. Not that she never nned to tell them; she just wanted to ease her way into the conversation.


    After a year of us being together, the subject could¡¯ve found its way into a conversation sooner, but I never said that-they¡¯re her parents and she can deal with them how she wants. Of course we won¡¯t tell them that I was her teacher and our rtionship is the reason I¡¯m no longer employed there. If they don¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t bring it up. If they do, I¡¯ll just exin that I found opportunities elsewhere-which is true. I¡¯m now working in ab, creating chemical forms for cosmetic and skincarepanies. Sort of a dream job, utilizing my skills as a chemist instead of teaching others how to hone theirs. Had I not met Georgia, it might not have ever happened.


    I pull the rented car up to a small, quaint house with the all-American white picket fence out front, and a giant oak tree with a tire swing hanging from its limb that has been there so long the tree has started to grow around the rope itself. Must¡¯ve been left over from Georgia¡¯s childhood. I can imagine a younger version of her, with knobby knees and sun-kissed, long, awkward legs, as she kicked at the ground to push herself higher. Early Christmas lights are hung, gearing up for the holidays, and pumpkins and Indian corn decorate the porch. There are several cars in the driveway.


    ¡°My brothers are already here,¡± Georgia says.


    I have to admit, I¡¯m a little intimidated by the idea of meeting her entire family at the same time. There are three brothers in all, two of them fully grown, married, and with kids of their own, as well as a younger brother still in high school.


    ¡°Great,¡± I say. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡±


    I¡¯d hoped to ease into the situation by meeting her parents first and getting them to like me, before meeting the older, protective brothers. I figured if I had the parents¡¯ approval, the brothers would follow suit. Now I have to impress everyone at the same time. I just hope I have it in me.


    I¡¯m carrying two bottles of champagne in my arms, the same Dom Perignon that I¡¯d bought for my first evening with Georgia.


    The Christmas lights flicker on and the front door opens before we¡¯ve made it to the porch. Her parents crowd in the doorway, their smiles beaming at their daughter.


    ¡°George,¡± her dad says. The nickname is funny and suits her, in a way.


    Her dad is older than I was expecting, probably in histe sixties, with silver hair and a kind face. Her mom, on the other hand, can¡¯t be older than early fifties, with long dark hair and streaks of blond that twist up in a bun. Maybe the age difference between me and Georgia won¡¯t be an issue, since it¡¯s clearly the same situation as her parents.


    ¡°And you must be Loche,¡± her mom says with outstretched hands. I take her awaiting hands and she gives mine a squeeze.


    ¡°So nice to meet you, Mrs. Brightly,¡± I say.


    ¡°Please, call me Ang.¡±


    ¡°Come on you two, let¡¯s go in before the food gets cold,¡± her dad says.


    It¡¯s probably already cold. We were supposed to be here and hour ago, but with our dyed flight, there was nothing I could do.

 Book1-16

    Inside, the house is exactly how I pictured it would be: cozy, lived in, pictures of their family covering all avable surfaces. We go into the dining room, where the table has been set. The rest of her family has already taken their seats and are waiting on us.


    It¡¯s arge table with an elegantce tablecloth and gold runner down the middle. Large clear vases filled with cranberries and dried flowers in fall colors make up the centerpieces, and the entire room is lit with candles. It¡¯sfortable and homey, filled with tvoices,ughter, children, and memories being made.


    ¡°This is my oldest brother, Cameron, his wife, Jenny, and their two kids, Marley and Trixie,¡± Georgia says, introducing me. Cameron is well groomed, a kind of nerdy looking guy, his wife a bit overweight but pretty. Their two small children, neither of them over five, keep reaching for the candles, their mother patting at their hands.


    The middle brother¡¯s name is ke. He eyes me skeptically, but it¡¯s a bit over-rehearsed, like he¡¯s been practicing at being intimidating. If he wasn¡¯t nearly a foot shorter than me and about seventy pounds shy, it might¡¯ve had the desired effect. His wife has a terrible case of resting bitch face and looks as though she¡¯d rather be anywhere but here at the moment with her young children arguing over silverware at the table.


    The youngest, London, sixteen, has sort of a goth thing going on, wearing eyeliner and ck clothes. He wears headphones and ys a handheld video game. I feel like I already know these people from everything Georgia has said about them.


    ¡°Hi, everyone. It¡¯s good to finally meet you,¡± I say.


    I go around the table, shaking hands and exchanging pleasantries until I get to London, who ignores me. We sit down to eat. Mrs. Brightly brings out arge turkey, and there¡¯s every side dish I can imagine. They go about the table and say what they¡¯re grateful for. The two older brothers say their jobs and family. Georgia¡¯s parents say the same. London says ¡°tits¡± and his dad threatens to send him to his room, and the younger kids who know what tits areugh.


    This causes enough of a distraction so that the family forgets that Georgia and I haven¡¯t said what we are thankful for, but I lean over to her and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for you.¡±


    ¡°Funny, I was gonna say the same thing about you,¡± she says, nudging my arm with an elbow.


    We start eating. I¡¯m in and out of different conversations with the older brothers when Georgia¡¯s mom asks, ¡°Will the two of you be staying in Georgia¡¯s old room tonight?¡±


    Her dad¡¯s eyebrows rise as if it just now urred to him that Georgia and I might be sleeping together.


    London looks up for the first time, his ck eyeliner gooped up in the inner corners of his eyes.


    ¡°I better not hear you going at it tonight,¡± he says.


    ¡°London!¡± cries Mrs. Brightly.


    Cameron ps him on the back of the head and tells him not to talk like that in front of the children.


    Georgia¡¯s dad just shakes his head like he¡¯s used to this kind of behavior.


    It¡¯s quiet for several ufortable seconds.


    I¡¯m not sure what to say. Not about London, and not about our sleeping arrangements. We hadn¡¯t made prior ns. I wanted to get a feel for the ce and Georgia¡¯s family, gage myfort levels before deciding what to do and what options were avable to us. I just assumed I¡¯d be sleeping on a couch somewhere, which is fine since we¡¯re only here for a couple of days.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Georgia says, ¡°I figured Loche and I would find a motel in town. That way the little ones will have a ce to sleep.¡±


    I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mrs. Brightly says. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room. We can bring out the air mattresses. I don¡¯t want you to spend any more money than you have to.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sure, Mom.¡±


    After dinner, we head toward the Hilton. Being around her family was nice, and I enjoyed hearing stories about Georgia¡¯s life when she was younger, but the screaming children were a bit much. One day I¡¯d like to have a few of my own with Georgia, but until then, I¡¯ll enjoy the silence.


    Once we¡¯re in a suite, Georgia goes to the mirror in the bathroom and takes off her earrings and washes off her makeup. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about my family. They can be over the top.¡±


    While she¡¯s busy in the bathroom, I take the engagement ring out of my pocket and put it in my overnight bag among my toiletries. Then I take off everything but my boxers and prepare for bed.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I like your family. Your brother London was a trip.¡±


    I was going to give her the ring tonight at dinner with her family watching, but with her little brother being a tool and all the kids running around screaming, I couldn¡¯t find the right moment. Both Georgia and I are quiet people, more intimate than oundish-other than the time I made that porn. I suppose ites from years with our heads in books. I don¡¯t think Georgia would appreciate some public spectacle of a proposal like I¡¯ve seen from others. Something more intimate seems closer to her style. Something genuine, from the heart.


    I¡¯ve scraped my brain for ideas on how to propose. If this keeps up, it¡¯ll never happen. I decide just to go for it.


    Even though I¡¯m closer to my bag than Georgia is, I say, ¡°Babe, could you grab the ibuprofen from my overnight bag, please?¡±


    Concern touches her voice. ¡°Why, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Just a little headache.¡±


    She goes for the bag. The ibuprofen isn¡¯t in there. She¡¯ll search through every inch of the bag before realizing that.


    She was in the middle of changing into her night clothes when I called on her and is only in a thong and bra. I smile at the sight of her gorgeous round ass spreading as she squats to look inside. The content of my bag is being tossed aside as she searches.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think . . .¡± Her voice trails off. She must¡¯ve found it, but I can¡¯t tell for sure because her back is to me.


    The waiting is giving me heart palpitations. Seems like forever as she sits there, silent. She¡¯s probably wondering if she was supposed to see it. If maybe she found it by ident and had ruined some great surprise I had nned. But after a year, she knows me better than that.


    I get up off the bed and walk toward her. She slowly stands from her crouch and turns toward me. The velvet box is cradled in her hands, tears shimmer in her eyes, and her nose turns pink.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± she asks, her voice thick with emotion.


    I take the box from her and kneel down on one knee.


    Her hands cover her mouth and the unshed tears spill over.


    I show her the ring. A two-carat princess-cut diamond solitaire with a tinum band. She stares into the box, eyes growing wide.


    ¡°Georgia Brightly, will you marry me?¡±


    She lets out a quick sob, a burst of sound, before mping her mouth shut, and nods vigorously, unable to get words out. Then she simply says, ¡°Yes!¡±


    I take the ring from its cushion and slip it on her finger. A perfect fit like I knew it would be. I¡¯d taken one of her other rings to the jewelry store when I was having it sized, just to make sure.


    As soon as I¡¯m on my feet again, she throws herself in my arms, and we both tumble onto the bed in a heap of entwined limbs with me on top. Her arms wrapped around my neck, she kisses me hard and deep, her grateful tongue searching out for mine. Her tongue tastes like strawberry-it¡¯s always sweet even without chewing gum or eating candy. By the time I release her mouth from mine, my dick is at full-mast and aching to be inside her.


    Sitting up, I dig beneath her until I find the sp of her bra and unleash her from its burden. The small, delicious mounds of her breasts are too inviting to ignore. I lip at a puffy pink nipple, sucking it into my mouth, while my other hand pinches and pulls at the other.


    She clings to me with her silky thighs, moaning and arching her back to push her panty-d pussy against my steel cock.


    I release her breast from my mouth and kiss the hard tip. I spread her legs apart. When I position myself in front of her, I grab her heels and ce them on my shoulders, and I slowly rock into her. She moans as I slide my hands down her narrow waist. I reach for her full hips and take hold, pulling her closer, pushing in another inch.


    Once I¡¯m fully engulfed by the velvet walls of her vagina, I lean forward, folding her in half, our faces nose to nose. Gently kissing her soft mouth, I tell her, ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    I want to burrow beneath the satinyers of skin, crawl between her wet folds, be so deep inside of her she feels it in every fiber of her being.


    She looks up at me with the most radiant smile. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    THE END

 Deep In You Book Introduction

    I flick through the Pornfix selection until I find my favorite go-to. This one is particrly hot-two huge guys, both with 10¡å dicks, thick ones to boot-spit-roasting a buxom blonde girl. As usual, I¡¯m picturing myself in her shoes, naked and on all fours between two hot-as-hell hulks of men, who are about to do whatever they please with me.


    It doesn¡¯t take long to get my panties damp and my clit aching.


    I kneel on my bed, eyes still on the TV, mesmerized by the way their thick cocks look as they plunge into her-one guy taking her from behind, his dick already slick with her juices, and the other deep-throat fucking her from the front while she cups his ass with both hands, mouth wide open as she moans with desire. I know the feeling, girl. I¡¯m thirsty too.


    But unlike her, I¡¯m going solo again. As usual. Frankly, I¡¯ve never met a guy who can manage to make me feel as full or as satisfied as I can myself. After more than a few failed dates, hookups and one-night stands failed to perform, I figure I¡¯m better off this way.


    I finish lubing up my favorite toy-the XL realistically veined dildo, rainbow-colored just for fun-and grab a set of anal beads to ther in lube too. One hole has never really been enough to get me off.


    My clit is aching with unfulfilled desire by the time the scene on screen shifts to the best part. The guys lift the girl up between them, one spreading her ass cheeks wide. I moan a little as I imitate the motion, sitting up on the bed and pushing the first bead into my ass. I can feel my sphincter close around that first bead, tight and aching for more. I watch the porn stars lower their shared girl, one still with his cock deep in her pussy, the other slowly entering her ass, inch by inch, as she cries out in pleasure.


    I push a second bead into my ass, then a third. With each bead, the size increases and the delicious stretched, full sensation increases. By the time I have the whole string in my ass, I¡¯m moaning alone in my darkened bedroom, my other hand hovering above my clit, rubbing across my mound, careful not to touch my clit directly, not yet. I want to make thisst. I deserve it after the week I¡¯ve had.


    I take the dildo next and lean back, sitting on my ass just enough to make me really feel the beads stuffed in there. At the same time, I drag my gaze back to the TV, to the guys as they lift the girl between them and start to pump into her, fucking both holes, filling herpletely.


    I push the dildo into my pussy, a single hard, deep thrust to get me going. I cry out as it enters me, stretching my tight pussy wide, stuffing me fully. A little bit of my juices mingled with the lube drips down onto my fingers, and I imagine that it¡¯s those guys¡¯ fingers instead, feeling my pussy lips, enjoying the sight of me stuffed with their cocks.


    I work myself with both hands, one tugging and pressing alternately on the string of anal beads and the other pumping the dildo deep into myself, faster, faster, until I¡¯m working as fast as I can. I buck against the bed, moaning in sync with the girl on the screen being mercilessly fucked by those two hot, huge hunks.


    Shees the same time I do, though her screaming sounds a lot louder. I gasp aloud as the orgasm rocks through my body, making my pussy clench tight around the dildo. I can feel the beads more than ever as my ass tightens too, my whole body reacting to the sensation of being sopletely taken.


    I sink down against the pillows, panting, my clit still twitching, the aftershocks of the orgasm rocketing through my nerve endings.


    Then I pull the dildo out of me slowly, an inch at a time. I take out the anal beads next, shivering each time one pops free and sends another riot through my nervous system.


    When I¡¯m finished, I turn off the TV and lever myself upright. I tiptoe to the bathroom and turn the sink on warm. Wash down both toys and nce at myself in the mirror with a sigh. There are bags under my hazel-green eyes, and my cute, short little red pixie cut needs an update ASAP. The brown roots show and the ends are frayed and split. Signs of how little I¡¯ve been paying attention to myself, what with all the insanity at the bakery.


    But I don¡¯t have time to fix myself up right now. I don¡¯t have time to do anything, really, not even scope out a decent one-night stand at the local bar scene. I need to be back at work by 6am tomorrow, which means I should already be in bed. Even this one-on-one dalliance with me, myself and I took up more time than it should have.


    I finish washing off the toys and pack them back into the drawer that currently holds my entire sex life. Some people might be embarrassed to own this many toys-everything from vibrators in every size, to anal plugs and beads and bullets, up to just about any vor of dildo you can imagine, with and without vibration depending on the mood. Hell, there¡¯s even a suction-cup model that sticks to the wall, for when I really need a hands-free moment. Another one is weighted to the floor so I can ride cowgirl without needing any one-night stand to ride.


    My friends sometimes make fun of me-they don¡¯t know what I¡¯m into at all. They joke about how I haven¡¯t gotten any for ages, but they don¡¯t know that I can take care of my own needs-or that no guy I¡¯ve found has ever even been willing to entertain the idea of helping out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Much as I wish I could find a guy as kinky as I am, I don¡¯t im that persona in front of my friends. They know I like something unusual, but have no idea what exactly. The closest my bestie Lara ever came to finding out was when she almost stumbled onto one of my sex-toy-of-the-month club deliveries (which would have killed me from embarrassment). But honestly, what¡¯s the difference between this and hooking up with strangers every so often? A girl¡¯s got needs-and I meet mine just fine. I¡¯ve yet to meet a guy who¡¯s evene close to being able to fulfill me, so I¡¯d rather take my sex life into my own hands, thank you very much.


    I slide the drawer closed and turn off the light. Then I face-nt into bed and try to ignore the rm clock in the corner with its huge shing light-up disy.


    11:32pm. That only leaves me 5 and a half hours of sleep before I need to be upright and getting ready for tomorrow. Tomorrow, which will be just as insane as yesterday and the day before. Great. Can¡¯t wait. I pull my pillow over my face and try my best to doze off. In my mind¡¯s eye, I can still see the chiseled abs and sculpted chests of those guys from the porno. I drift off imagining myself sandwiched between them. Though part of me still feels guilty, even now, for letting myself get this distracted.


    Tomorrow I¡¯ll fix it. Tomorrow I¡¯ll get my head in the game.


    Tonight, I let myself have my fantasies, if only for a little while.


    ¡­.


    Sure enough, my trusty old rm clock sounds right at 5am on the dot. I groan and roll over to p snooze, until I remember that it¡¯s Friday, and I¡¯ve agreed to bake three more wedding cakes than we can conceivably finish by this weekend, and I don¡¯t have time to snooze, I need to get my ass out the door as soon as humanly possible.


    So I squint through my morning routine, rubbing sleep from my eyes in the shower. I¡¯m so exhausted I brush my teeth and identally spit toothpaste into the toilet, then try to put the brush itself back into the shower caddy. Once I finally manage to get myself in something at least approaching working order, I throw on the same outfit I wore yesterday-we have uniforms at the bakery, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I re-wear it, right? -and jog out to my car.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love my job. The fact that I have to stop by a Starbucks drive-through for an XL ck coffee before I even make it past the end of my road, and then st pop music at a near-deafening level in the car the whole drive to the bakery just to wake up, doesn¡¯t change the fact that this is my dream. My best friend Lara and I saved and schemed for years to open this bakery. We expected to be in the hole for at least two years while we built up a name for ourselves.


    But now, as we near the second anniversary of opening Red Velvet, we¡¯ve already been named Best New Bakery in Town, Top 50 Bakeries in the State, and been featured on a few really well-known travel websites and bakery blogs. There¡¯s even a whole Pinterest page we once found dedicated to our cakes. We¡¯re more than solvent-we¡¯re more profitable than I¡¯d imagined we could be this soon into the game, and we¡¯ve got a wait-list 3 months long for big event cakes like the weddings and anniversaries that got us this far.


    So I¡¯m notining. Not at all. It¡¯s just that, with this much going on, everything else tends to fall by the wayside a little. I haven¡¯t taken a vacation, not even a day off, since our opening day. I¡¯ve hardly had time to see my friends and family, let alone meet new people or go on dates.


    But I¡¯m living the dream. If this is the price to pay, so be it. I¡¯m happy to pay it.


    I pull up to the shop just as Lara is opening the grill out front. She¡¯s been my partner-in-crime this whole time, as we opened and got everything set up. Lara helps bake a little bit, but it¡¯s mostly me heading up the kitchen and the small team of assistants we¡¯ve hired over the past couple years. She handles the front-of-shop things-invoices, customer meetings, bncing the books. All the day-to-day of the business that make me want to rip my hair out and scream bloody murder. But that¡¯s why we make the perfect team. I¡¯m the creative crazy one and she¡¯s the down-to-earth voice of reason that keeps me sane-and keeps the shop ticking.


    ¡°Morning!¡± I call as I climb out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± she shouts back, wagging a finger.

 Book2-2

    ¡°Need to get a head start on the Deutschs¡¯ 3-tier if we want to be finished in time to knock out the Hendricks¡¯ and the Barrows¡¯ cake all by the end of the day,¡± I reply as I jog up to meet her at the storefront.


    Lara squints at my face, a too-close inspection that she¡¯s all too fond of throwing at metely. ¡°How much sleep did you get?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Had ate night,¡± I reply with a shrug. ¡°Nothing I¡¯ve not done before.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Let me guess. It was not ate night doing anything particrly exciting.¡±


    ¡°Unless you count doing myself exciting?¡± I sh a grin and duck under the grill she¡¯s still raising so I can skip into the store before her.


    ¡°How many times do I need to tell you to take a damn vacation, girl?¡± she scolds as she follows me inside, heading straight to the register to begin the morning set-up. ¡°Or hell, even just a day off.¡±


    ¡°We have every Sunday off,¡± I point out.


    She snorts. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    I wag a finger at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let any of our religiously-inclined customers catch you saying that.¡±


    Lara groans. ¡°Carmine, you haven¡¯t got a single sanctimonious bone in your body, so don¡¯t pretend that you take Sunday off because it¡¯s holy. You¡¯d work every single day, 365 days a year if I¡¯d let you.¡±


    ¡°And? I¡¯ve got good work ethic,¡± I reply as I shrug on my apron and dust myself down, getting ready to head into the back and fire up the ovens.


    ¡°There¡¯s good work ethic and then there¡¯s excessive to the point of bing detrimental work ethic,¡± she calls after me.


    I ignore her. There¡¯s too much to do to waste time debating this anyway.


    By the time our two assistants, Carl and Jen, arrive, I¡¯m already elbow-deep in a bowl of batter. I shout instructions at them over my shoulder, and together the three of us set about putting together a 3-tiered wedding cake for the Deutsch wedding tomorrow. Next up on the docket will be the 5-tier for the Hendricks wedding, and after that a simple 2-tier for the Barrows, which I¡¯ll save until the end of the day, because their wedding isn¡¯t until Sunday morning. But since we close on Sunday, and tomorrow we need to get moving on the anniversary cake and several birthday parties we¡¯re catering for Monday, I¡¯ve calcted that we need to get that cake in the oven by end of day at thetest.


    Things are running smoothly until 10am. At 10am, Carl steps out back for a smoke break without warning Jen. Jen, busy with prepping the fondant for the Deutsch cake, misses the Hendricks¡¯ first tiering out of the oven, which we set on an automatic roller to save time and prevent over-baking. The cake falls out of the automatic dispenser with a tter, and before I even turn around to witness the aftermath, I can already tell it¡¯s bad from Jen¡¯s shriek.


    There¡¯s cake everywhere. Cake, and the bowl of fondant mix that Jen upended in her rush to catch the falling cake.


    I manage to reign in my freak-out. I instruct Jen to clean up, step out back and grab Carl to help, and then get down on hands and knees myself to assist. Together, the three of us manage to put the kitchen back in some semnce of working order. But by the time we¡¯ll have another first tier ready to bake, we¡¯ll already be a few hours behind schedule.


    That¡¯s when Lara pops her head into the back.


    ¡°Carmine? Can youe help me review the orders for next week?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your jurisdiction,¡± I call back, my voice tight.


    ¡°I just want to make sure we¡¯re only taking on the number of orders we can reasonably handle,¡± she replies. ¡°I was reviewing the books and it seems like there might be more here than we can really finish in time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s exactly as many orders as we can handle,¡± I snap. ¡°No more, no less.¡±


    ¡°Carmine.¡±


    My back stiffens. I recognize that tone. I¡¯ve known Lara since college, and I can count on one hand the number of actual fights we¡¯ve had. She doesn¡¯t get pissed easily, and when she does, I¡¯m almost always the one at fault. But that¡¯s her borderline-annoyed tone. Which means a few more steps in the wrong direction, and we¡¯re going to have a problem on our hands.


    I take a deep breath and lock eyes with Carl, then Jen. Both of them have a deer-in-headlights expression on. They¡¯re younger than Lara and me, just out of college, but they¡¯ve been around the bakery long enough to know that my bestie and I never fight. Usually.


    Then again, I usually don¡¯t freak out on anyone for something like dropping a cake, either. Shit happens. Anyone that¡¯s worked in the food industry long enough knows that.


    So I take a second deep breath, yank off my apron, nod in what I hope is a reassuring manner to our two assistants, and then head out to the front of the shop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say before Lara can start. ¡°I¡¯m just stressed-we dropped a cake, and now we¡¯re behind schedule, and¡­¡± I stop when she holds up a hand.


    ¡°Did I not tell you that you were overbooking yourself this weekend?¡± she asks with an eyebrow raised.


    I bite my lip. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°And did I not warn you that mistakes happen and we need to build more free time into the schedule to amodate for them?¡±


    I clear my throat this time. ¡°Also maybe.¡±


    ¡°So when I ask you to go over the schedule for next week and make sure it¡¯s not too insane, your correct response should be¡­¡±


    I groan. ¡°Yes, okay, I¡¯ll try to cut it down a little. But Lara, we¡¯ve got so many orders pouring in-¡±


    ¡°Right, because we¡¯re doing great. Carmine, we don¡¯t have to squeeze in every single order we receive. People are moring for our cakes because they¡¯re amazing, but we can¡¯t meet every single demand we receive. And we don¡¯t need to. People understand we¡¯re busy, and they know they need to book us farther in advance. We can trim down the schedule a little bit without losing business, you know.¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°I know, you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lara squints at me, a little more closely than I¡¯d like. I remember the bags I spotted under my eyesst night, and how hard it was to drag myself out of bed this morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I mumble.


    ¡°You need to take care of yourself too, you know,¡± she replies. ¡°Nobody¡¯s getting any cakes if you go and work yourself into the ground.¡±


    ¡°I take care of myself,¡± I protest.


    ¡°Carmine, when was thest time you did anything but work?¡± Lara lifts an eyebrow and fixes me with a sardonic gaze. ¡°Hell, when was thest time you gotid?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I snap my mouth shut again, because I¡¯m still counting.


    She snorts again. ¡°I bet you¡¯d be a lot less snippy if you¡¯d had sex anytime in thest two years, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had sex!¡± I protest.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh really? When?¡± she counters.


    I bite my lip again. Shit. She¡¯s right. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t been with another person since¡­ Well, since before we got the business loan approved for the store. Before Red Velvet¡¯s official opening day. I¡¯ve been with my collection of sex toys pretty regrly since then, but I¡¯m guessing by Lara¡¯s estimation that won¡¯t count.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that long,¡± I reply slowly.


    ¡°Carmine, you¡¯re 28 years old. It¡¯s not super normal to have not had sex with anyone for two whole years. Come on, get back out there, getid! What have you got to lose besides some of this grumpy attitude?¡± She grins and ps me on the shoulder.


    I stomp away from her toward the cash register as a distraction. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± I call over my shoulder. ¡°Remember thest guy I even came close to dating?¡± Derrick Weaver, the nerdiest guy in town. He was hot in a geeky kind of way, but in the bedroom, well¡­


    ¡°Derrick doesn¡¯t count.¡± Lara leans against the counter and watches me double-check the schedule for next week, purse my lips, and then cross off a couple of the cakes, which we should be able to reschedule with the customers, since they¡¯re for events that are still a few days in the future. ¡°You told me the two of you had basically zero chemistry.¡±


    ¡°Because he wasn¡¯t into anything I was into,¡± I protest.


    ¡°Ah yes, your mystery kink.¡± Lara rolls her eyes. I re at her, but she widens her eyes and spreads her hands. ¡°Serious question, Carmine. You won¡¯t even tell me what you¡¯re into. Are you sharing it with the guys you hook up with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried,¡± I protest. My friends all know that I¡¯ve got some kinks in the closet.


    It¡¯s been a running joke since high school. But I¡¯ve never felt like I needed to share with my nearest and dearest. The guys I¡¯ve tried asking about exploring my fantasies have shut them down pretty fast-which makes me feel like my friends would do the same if they knew exactly what I like. Being stuffed so full I feel like I¡¯ll explode. It¡¯s not exactly a normal desire.


    I lean back on the stool and sigh, counting through my exes-not just the ones I¡¯ve dated, but even the one-night stands. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to more than a few of them about it, Lara. And any guy I¡¯ve ever talked to really openly about what I like has freaked out.¡±

 Book2-3

    I can still remember thest time I tried to honestly exin what I wanted. It was with Derrick, after he said he was interested in trying some kinky stuff. I asked him to lube up one of my really thick dildos and use his hands to push that into my pussy while he fucked me in the ass. He turned a shade of red I¡¯ve never seen outside of our signature Red Velvet cakes, and told me he couldn¡¯t imagine doing that to a nice girl like me.


    We broke up a couple weekster.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Derrick. Even the kinkier guys I¡¯ve dated, ones who imed when we first met that it¡¯s hot that I¡¯m open to weirder sex, have balked at my desires. One guy, Patrick, really tried to fulfill my wishes. He went as far as putting anal beads in my ass while he fucked me. But he wasn¡¯t aggressive about it, he wouldn¡¯t use the bigger beads that I wanted, and his cock, to be honest, wasn¡¯t thick enough to really make me feelpletely full.


    I¡¯ve juste to terms with the fact that what I actually want-to feel like I¡¯m being fucked by two guys, double-pration at its finest, but without actually having a threesome-is impossible. Not to mention, it makes most guys ufortable and feel kind of inadequate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some guy somewhere who¡¯s into the same stuff,¡± Lara protests.


    I shake my head. She has no idea. Guys get intimidated when I tell them I need to feel full like never before. No guy has ever managed toe close to doing it, either. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to date anyway,¡± I say by way of excuse. ¡°When would I go out with someone? Besides, I¡¯ve tried the one-night-stand thing, you know that. Random hookups aren¡¯t really my thing either.¡± They turn out just as ufortable as long-term hookups, if not more so. And the couple times I¡¯ve tried it, the guys have had the same reactions to learning about my kinks as guys I¡¯ve known for way longer anyway.


    Lara purses her mouth and watches me work on the schedule for a few moments. ¡°What about an escort?¡± Lara asks.


    She says it so nonchntly, so casually, that for a second I do a double-take. I look up from the register and stare at her for a solid minute before I realize that I heard that correctly.


    ¡°What, like a prostitute?¡± I hiss, voice lowered just in case Carl or Jen pop out from the back of the shop, or a customer walks in the front.


    Laraughs and shakes her head. ¡°They¡¯re not the same-¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure paying someone for sex is the same thing,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Still! If you know what you want, and if it¡¯s sooo specific that you can¡¯t even admit it to me, or find it out in the wider world¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I cannot believe you are suggesting I hire a prostitute just to get fucked so that I¡¯ll be less stressed-out and won¡¯t snap at you.¡±


    Laraughs again, louder this time. ¡°That¡¯s not why. I¡¯m concerned about you, Carmine. You need to getid! Girls have needs.¡±


    ¡°And I am perfectly capable of fulfilling my own needs, thank you very much,¡± I reply with a toss of my head.


    Lara shrugs. ¡°Suit yourself. I just meant, if you don¡¯t want to spend the time meeting someone at a bar, and you know what you want, seems like hiring someone online makes total sense. Saves time, gets you the necessary¡­ Maybe you¡¯d actually find someone into the same kinks as you.¡±


    My cheeks flush bright red-especially when the doorbell tinkles and a customer steps inside, coat clutched against the fall breeze outdoors.


    I shoot Lara a pointed we¡¯ll talk about thister look and she scurries to help our customer.


    As for me, I finish polishing off the schedule-there are a couple things we can shuffle around if I¡¯m honest, and buy ourselves a little more breathing room to y with next week. Just in case we have another cake copsing fiasco.


    Then I pull my apron back on, smile wide for our new customer, who¡¯s currently looking over the cake decor books in Lara¡¯s capable hands, and head back into the kitchen to get this show back on the road.


    Escort, I think with augh, shaking my head. Lara doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about.


    ¡­


    Lunch break, AKA, just enough time to stuff my mouth full of the sub-par sandwiches we sourced from a shop nearby, then get back to work.


    But part of my brain has been mulling over Lara¡¯sment since she made it just a couple hours ago.


    What about an escort?


    I¡¯d never even thought about that possibility, let alone considered it. Escorts aren¡¯t something you think about. Especially not when you¡¯re a nice suburban girl who owns a cute bakery in town and works her ass off to make her business sessful.


    Then again, don¡¯t nice guys hire escorts all the time? And what¡¯s the difference between a one-night stand you find in a random bar versus one you contract, anyway?


    Especially if thetter might actually be open to the kinks you¡¯ve always dreamed about pursuing, but never found the right partner to chase them with¡­


    I shiver and shake my head. No. Lara¡¯s right. I¡¯m just going stir-crazy because I haven¡¯t had sex with a real live human in years. I just need to go out on the town and find someone to hook up with, that¡¯s all.


    Except that that¡¯s never really been my style. The couple one-night stands I¡¯ve tried have all sucked ass. And the time andmitment it would take-getting all dolled up, trying to flirt with dudes in bars all over again¡­?


    Versus just ordering the sex I want online. From someone I could bepletely upfront with about what I want, when I want it.


    There¡¯s something kind of empowering about that idea. The idea that I can just be totally upfront right from the get-go about what I want a guy to do to me¡­


    It might be nice to recharge with another person for once, instead of just my drawer full of tricks.


    So I find myself setting aside my crappy lunch sandwich and opening a tab on theputer. I do a search for male escorts with our town name, and despite the furious blush I feel rising to my face at just typing in those words, I hit the search bar.


    A few websites pop up right away. The first few look sleazy as hell, all weird fonts and a million popups. I close them and scroll back to the search results, disheartened.


    But then I notice the website beneath them. This one looks a lot more professional-between the header, ¡°Sex the way you want it,¡± the neatyout, the easy-to-follow page setup, it looks like an actual, legitpany. Not some scam site that¡¯s about to dupe you out of your credit card details at the first chance it gets.


    I click it open. Here to Serve, is the name of the website itself. And damn, just from the taste on the first page, if any of those men came to serve me, I know I¡¯d leap at the chance.


    I stare at the guys on here. From the handsome, hunky slim-jawed guys to the bigger dudes, more my type-the 6¡¯5¡å broad-shouldered bearded Viking types who look like they could sling me over their shoulders and carry me off for a good hard fuck-there¡¯s not a bad option in sight.


    But one guy in particr catches my attention. Not least because there¡¯s a scrolling banner attached to his profile picture that says FetLife Approved.


    I¡¯m kinky enough to recognize that moniker at least. I tap on his photo and scroll through his profile.


    He¡¯s 6¡¯6¡å, with a broad, smooth chest in the photo and messy ck hair that falls into his eyes and down over his ears in scraggly waves. His dark beard is thick and full, though not any longer than his chin, so he doesn¡¯t have the scary Santa-beard thing going on that some of these guys do. But it¡¯s his eyes that get me, at least at first. They¡¯re a light gray, somewhere between blue and te, that seem like they¡¯re gazing right at me through theputer screen.


    His topless photo nearly makes me lock the office door and spend way longer on my lunch break than I can afford to. His bare chest is perfectly chiseled, from his pecs all the way down to his washboard abs,plete with that V-line muscle that drives me insane, pointed like an arrow straight to his crotch.


    He¡¯s about a million percent my type. Like, if I could dream up a guy from mytest wet dream and force him out into the real world, here he¡¯d be.


    Caleb British, reads the obviously fake name at the header of his profile.


    I¡¯m into sexy, kinkydies who know what they want and aren¡¯t afraid to ask for it, his profile reads, just that single line of print below his other stats, like his weight, the amount he can bench press (far more than I weigh, which is good to know for potential upright fucking positions, I guess), and other essentials.


    Then, lit up right beside that profile line, is a big red button: CONTACT.


    What¡¯s the harm? I think as I let the mouse hover over that button. I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m actually going to hire an escort. But it could be fun to message him, see how easy this could be¡­


    It¡¯s like practice, I tell myself. Practice at beingpletely upfront with guys and telling them exactly what I want and how I want it before I go for it.


    Besides, it¡¯s taking my sex life into my own hands. Isn¡¯t that what women are supposed to be doing nowadays? This is my idea, my choice¡­ My ridiculous foray into escort-dom. It¡¯ll be fine.


    I hit the contact button and eye the form that pops up. The top half is normal-name, age, contact details, form of payment-I select cash for that one, because as legitimate as this site may look, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m giving them my credit card details yet. It also says it needs my real name and an address so they can perform a background check to keep their escorts safe, which I think is actually pretty cool of them. It specifies that it won¡¯t give your address to any of its clients ever, and won¡¯t give it to any escorts except ones you pre-agree to book, which seems secure. I fill that part in without a second thought.

 Book2-4

    The second half of the form, on the other hand, is a little bit less normal.


    Describe your desires, it says. A little bubble beneath it rifies. Please be as explicit and detailed as possible so that we can ensure the escort you¡¯ve selected matches the style of interaction you would like. In parenthesis, it adds, Include any sex acts you do or do not wish to participate in.


    I swallow hard. But then again, this is what I wanted. Practice being upfront. And besides, it¡¯s behind aputer screen,pletely anonymous. I don¡¯t need to worry about anyone judging me or taking this the wrong way.


    So I check the door of the office onest time, then lean over the screen and start to fill in the second half of the form. I write it all down. Everything I¡¯ve been too scared to share with the world. Everything guys have been turned off by in the past. Everything I want.


    I¡¯m looking for a guy to fill me up in a way no man has ever managed. I want you to use anal beads, plugs, dildos, anything you¡¯d like on me-don¡¯t worry, I can provide any toy you want to experiment with, I write. My cheeks light up bright red even typing that, but I keep going. But I want you to make me feel like I¡¯m being fucked by two men at once, without a second man being there. Double pration is my game, but I¡¯m not big on sharing beds with more than one partner¡­ I¡¯m a size queen-I want it in every hole at once, as thick as possible, and I want you to make me feel full in a way I never have before. Deep-throat and anal both better than okay-I want it.


    I swallow hard. It feels so strange to see it all written out like that. Exactly what I want, how I want it. But this is just practice, I tell myself. I¡¯m not going to actually hire this guy.


    I hit send and close the screen as fast as possible. Then I wipe the browser history and clean up theputer. I don¡¯t want to get our workputer infected with anything.


    That done, I shake off the feeling that I¡¯ve made a really strange decision. I finish eating my sandwich and head back into the kitchen without looking back. The website was probably a scam anyway. Or if it was legit, they¡¯ll take one look at my profile and that message and delete it for being too weird anyway.


    I distract myself by working on the cakes. We managed to get one order of the three finished, but we¡¯re still hard at work on the second one for today. I doubt we¡¯ll finish the third order, which means I¡¯ll need toe in early tomorrow morning.


    I try to ignore that as I roll up my sleeves and jump back in.


    But within half an hour, my phone buzzes in my pocket, and I rinse my hands off for long enough to check it.


    New email.


    From that website.


    My heart leaps into my throat. Already?


    I click it open on my phone. It takes me to the same site, to a log-in page. Once I log in, it shows a new message from Caleb British. My heart pounds, feeling like it¡¯s lodged in my neck, as I click open the message.


    Hey Hot Stuffed ?? reads the subject line. My cheeks flush, if possible, even brighter red than they usually are back here in the kitchen with the ovens fired up hot.


    ¡°Be right back,¡± I call over my shoulder to Carl and Jen as I duck into the bathroom. Only once the door is safely closed behind me do I let myself scroll through the rest of his response.


    I¡¯m getting hard already just thinking about stuffing you full. I can fill you like no other man has, believe me. You bring the toys; I¡¯ll bring my thick cock, and let¡¯s see if we can plug all your holes in one night. Tonight, specifically. My schedule is wide open-let me know if your legs could be too. Size queen, you¡¯ve finally met your match.


    He signs off with that promise alone. No name, nothing else. But I can¡¯t deny the deep throb of desire I feel at that pledge.


    Not only is this guy not freaked out by my request, but also he seems turned on by it. Can he really deliver on this promise? Fuck me enough for two guysbined?


    There¡¯s one way to find out.


    My finger hovers over the reply button. There¡¯s a little side note with his rates-honestly, not as much money as I would have expected-and then a dropdown option:


    8PM Booking


    10PM Booking


    No Thanks


    I stare at that for a minute and start tough under my breath. Then I shake my head and snap out of it. What on earth am I thinking?


    I unlock the bathroom and slip outside, all the while scrolling through those options with one hand. I tap on thest one, No Thanks. This has been a fun experiment, but I¡¯m obviously not going to go through with it.


    Then I open the door wider and walk straight into Lara.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s it going back here?¡± she asks, right as I¡¯ve got this incriminating as hell website open on my phone, in in view of her.


    ¡°Great!¡± I cry as I quickly tap the Reply option as fast as possible and try to close the window before she sees the message.


    Unfortunately, the screen is tricky to work, and the website¡¯s auto response buttons are a little finicky. I hit enter just as I realize that I tapped on the scroll selection again. This time, as I watch it hit send, my mouth drops open. I identally selected 8PM Booking instead of the No Thanks option.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°What?¡± Lara leans over my shoulder to squint.


    An automatic popup appears.


    Thank you for booking with Here to Serve. Your appointment has been set for 8PM. will meet you at the address in your profile section unless otherwise specified.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I¡¯m too busy staring open-mouthed at that response to register Lara reading over my shoulder until I hear her faint intake of breath.


    ¡°Is this¡­ what I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Depends if you think it¡¯s what you suggested earlier or not?¡± I chew on the inside of my cheek. ¡°Dammit, I didn¡¯t mean to select that option. How do I cancel it?¡± I tap on the screen frantically, searching for other options. There¡¯s not even an option to reply to the message, let alone change my preferences. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t go through with this, I put in way too much detail.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay,¡± Lara starts. She pats my shoulder to get my attention.


    I¡¯m too busy freaking out at the phone to notice. ¡°Crap, I have to cancel this-¡±


    Lara snatches the phone from my hands before I go too far over the deep end. ¡°Rx,¡± she tells me, and then she takes over searching for me.


    I stand hovering over her shoulder, lips pressed into a thin hard line, as I watch my friend hunt for a way to cancel the appointment I just made with an escort for tonight.


    We find a contact button at the bottom of the page, but their hours are listed as 9am-5pm, and it¡¯s already past 5


    We reply within 48-72 hours, guaranteed! It proims cheerily.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I swear again.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lara rests a hand on my arm. ¡°It¡¯s a simple fix. He¡¯sing to you, right? So you just meet him and say it was a mistake, and ask to cancel. Worstes to worst, you might have to pay him some kind of cancetion fee or something, but that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not worth panicking over.¡±


    I can feel myself nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right, yeah. I¡¯ll just tell him it¡¯s a mistake.¡±


    Lara searches my face for a moment to make sure I¡¯m not still secretly freaking. Then she breaks into stifledughter.


    I narrow my eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did it, that¡¯s all,¡± she chuckles.


    ¡°You told me to!¡± I protest, elbowing her.


    ¡°I was joking.¡± She rolls her eyes and passes the phone back. ¡°Though hey, maybe this will help after all. I mean you do need to getid, so¡­ And who knows? Maybe he¡¯s into your same secretive desires.¡±


    My cheeks re bright red yet again. I elbow her once more for good measure and tuck my phone into my pocket. ¡°So not funny.¡±


    ¡°Thising from the girl who just hired an escort for the evening.¡±


    If I could melt into the floor right now and disappear, I would. ¡°If you tell anyone about this, I swear to god-¡±


    ¡°Ohe on.¡± Lara hooks her arm through mine and squeezes me to her side, trying and failing to cate me. ¡°Who the hell would I tell? You¡¯re the only person I talk to these days anyway. You¡¯re turning me into just as bad a workaholic as you are.¡±


    I snort, but fall into step beside her, headed back toward the kitchen. Just a few more hours here. And then I have to head home and¡­


    Well¡­


    I shake my head. No. I¡¯m not getting dressed up or anything to meet this guy. I¡¯m just going to open the door, tell him it¡¯s all a big misunderstanding but no thank you, and then go to bed early.


    Clearly I am sleep deprived. It¡¯s the only exnation for the insane decisions I¡¯ve made so far today.


    Hopefully after a long shower and time to consider my life choices, I¡¯ll make better ones tomorrow, I think.


    ¡­


    Less than fifteen minutes until my escort is due to arrive.


    Despite the promise I made to myself, I¡¯ve gone and dressed up. Well, okay, ¡°up¡± is an overstatement. But I¡¯m in a skirt and a cute T-shirt, and I showered and did my hair for the first time in longer than I can count. I even dusted on some foundation and a touch of mascara. Just in case. It makes me feel a little less nervous, to know that I look decent.


    Only a little less, though. Most of my nerve endings feel like they¡¯re on fire, and my stomach is set to churn itself right out of my body.

 Book2-5

    I pace over to the windows for what feels like the tenth time and quickly check the street outside. No sign of a car yet.


    I sit back down and force myself not to check again. He¡¯ll get here when he gets here.


    Or maybe he won¡¯t. Maybe this is all a big misunderstanding on his end too. Maybe he¡¯s double-booked or he¡¯ll need to cancel. Maybe he didn¡¯t mean to ept that email either.


    I find myself praying he doesn¡¯t show. Then I can just retreat upstairs, treat myself to a long hard session with my toys, on my own thank you very much, and go to sleep early.


    At least I¡¯ll have good fodder for my imagination tonight. Unbidden, the image of Caleb-which cannot be his real name-rises to mind. I doubt that photo included his real abs either. There¡¯s no way a guy exists with a body that perfect. Not to mention his face-the cut cheekbones, the perfect amount of scruffy beard below his sharp gray eyes and his narrow nose. The way he stared into the screen, it felt like he could see right through theputer to me. I can¡¯t even imagine how intense that look must be in real life.


    Unable to help myself, I picture him undressed in the same room as me. I start to imagine how exactly he¡¯d fulfill his promise-his promise to fill me like no other man ever has. I envision him bending me over the couch in my living room and pinning my arms to the cushions while he undoes my belt, runs a hand along the seam of my panties. He¡¯d have thick, strong fingers, thick enough to drive me wild when he slips one under the string of my thong, tugs it aside and pushes one finger up to his knuckle inside my tight pussy¡­


    My doorbell rings.


    I gasp and leap off the couch. Damn. My panties feel a little bit wet already. I¡¯m letting my imagination run away with itself. Calm down, Carmine. I¡¯m not going to fuck this guy. Not even going to entertain the idea.


    I¡¯m just here to exin the misunderstanding and ask him to be on his way.


    I cross the living room, take a deep breath, and open the door.


    Then I immediately lose that breath of air all over again.


    The man standing on my doorstep looks like he just stepped out of every woman¡¯s wet dream. He¡¯s dressed casually in a tight T-shirt that shows off his bulging biceps, his strong chest and even his t, washboard abs. I can count the ridges through the fabric.


    Guess that photo wasn¡¯t photoshopped after all.


    As expected, those piercing gray eyes are even more intense in person. He smiles at me, a crooked half-smile that makes my heart seize in my chest and my belly tighten in anticipation. He looks ready to eat me alive-and I want to let him.


    I stagger back a step, all the pre-nned words I meant to say trapping themselves in my throat at once.


    ¡°You must be Carmine,¡± he says, still grinning that half-grin.


    Any remaining resistance I might have drummed up dies as soon as I hear his voice. Of course. I should have guessed from his name. Caleb British.


    I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s too fucking much-I have tough. So I do.


    He steps inside-I back away from the door enough to give him space, and I can¡¯t think of anything else to do now except close it behind him. At least I can let him down in private. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asks, one brow lifted.


    ¡°Should have guessed you were British,¡± I respond when I manage to find my voice. ¡°From your name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from London, yes. Fake name though, obviously,¡± he replies, though he¡¯s still smiling.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± I echo.


    ¡°But enough about me. I want to hear about you, Carmine.¡± He angles himself toward me.


    Without thinking, I step backwards, toward the living room. He follows, until I¡¯m trapped between this towering, muscr, hot-as-hell man and the back of my couch. I lean against the couch in what I hope looks like a casual move, rather than the truth-like my knees have lost the ability to keep me upright by their own volition.


    ¡°Me?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just from here, nothing exciting¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you hire me?¡± He tilts his head.


    ¡°Does there need to be a story?¡± I ask, biting my lip.


    ¡°There usually is. I want to hear yours.¡± His eyes bore into me; will me to tell him the truth.


    ¡°I¡­ Well. I don¡¯t have a lot of free time to date or anything. So, it¡¯s¡­ been a while.¡±


    His gaze dips over my body again. ¡°I find that hard to believe.¡±


    I flush. ¡°I work a lot.¡±


    ¡°What do you do?¡± He leans against the wall, still eying me, totally shameless about it.


    ¡°I own a bakery,¡± I say. ¡°Red Velvet.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His eyes widen. ¡°The new ce that everyone is talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of us?¡± My cheeks really burn now.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re all my sister can talk abouttely.¡± Heughs softly. Then seems to remember himself, and shakes his head, stepping closer to me. ¡°So, you¡¯re too busy to date¡­¡±


    ¡°And, I¡­ I find it difficult to find people who like¡­ Um, the same things.¡±


    ¡°Judging by that message you sent describing what you like, I¡¯d beg to differ,¡± he replies, tilting his head. He lets his eyes roam over my body, lingering a long time on my chest, then my legs below my skirt. He makes no bones about checking me out-in fact, checking me out seems like an understatement. More like he¡¯s weighing me to decide if he can throw me over his shoulder and kidnap me for his own.


    I¡¯d let him, at this point.


    I swallow, hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, Carmine, you caught my attention with that description. You were so detailed, so forthright.¡± He takes another step closer. I¡¯m already back against the couch. I have nowhere to go but here. I nt my feet and tilt my head back to keep my eyes locked on his as he stands over me. God, he¡¯s huge. I can only imagine what his cock must look like.


    Bad Carmine, I scold myself.


    Still imagining it though. Not to mention the fact that he¡¯s talking about what I wrote on that site-that filthy description of my darkest secrets-as though it¡¯s sexy to him.


    ¡°I appreciate a girl who¡¯s upfront about what she wants.¡± He smirks and raises an eyebrow. ¡°Not to mention someone who¡¯s as fucking kinky as I am.¡±


    We¡¯ll see about that, I think. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find people who like the same things you do,¡± I answer honestly, for once. ¡°Especially when it¡¯s kinky.¡±


    ¡°I find it hard to believe that you have any shortage of guys wanting to fill you up,¡± he counters.


    My face flushes bright red. ¡°To be honest, a few have tried,¡± I respond. I lock eyes with him. If he scares easily, this is where it¡¯ll happen. ¡°But I¡¯m very particr.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he answers right away, without thinking. He takes another step closer, so he¡¯s just inches from me now. I can feel the heat radiating off his body, feel the ghost of his breath on my cheeks. ¡°I prefer a challenge.¡±


    My whole body res. Goddamn. No man has ever responded quite like that before. But still, my mind races ahead of my traitor body. Reminds me what I came here to do. ¡°Look, Caleb, I should tell you something¡­¡±


    He lifts one hand to trail it up my arm, tracing all the way from my wrist up to my shoulder.


    Fuck. That one touch sets my whole body alight. I feel a rush of desire curling in my gut. My pussy feels tight with anticipation, and my clit throbs with desire. My panties were already damp-now they¡¯re going to be soaking by the time I get him out of here.


    Should I get him out of here?


    I shake my head. Of course. I need to. I can¡¯t hook up with an escort. No matter how fucking sexy he might be. Or how into me he seems. Or how much he actually seems to like the same things I do.


    He¡¯s only into you because you¡¯re paying him to be, I remind myself.


    ¡°I, um, there was a mistake with my form,¡± I manage to say.


    He tilts his head to one side. ¡°Did you forget to add something?¡± That smile widens. ¡°Maybe a domination fantasy¡­ Or if you¡¯d like to be tied up, I have some rope in the car¡­¡±


    My face could start a small forest fire now. ¡°No, that¡¯s not-I didn¡¯t mean to confirm the appointment, that¡¯s all.¡±


    For a moment, I see something sh across his face. Something almost like¡­ Disappointment?


    That can¡¯t be right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still pay you-you came all the way out here. I just didn¡¯t mean to actually book you, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Having second thoughts?¡± He lets his hand drop from my shoulder. My skin burns where his touch was a moment ago, still hot. It feels like he left a brand on my skin. I want him to touch me again. ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± he says, backing up a step to give me space. Immediately I want him to move closer again too. ¡°When you have a fantasy for a long time, it can feel strange to actually have the chance to live it out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I pause to lick my lips. The way he talks, it¡¯s like he knows he can actually fulfill my dreams. Not like my exes or other guys I¡¯ve hooked up with. Not nervous or worried or doubting. He¡¯s so confident-so damned sure of himself. And so into this kink. It¡¯s hot as hell. But I force myself to shake my head again. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just didn¡¯t mean to hire an¡­¡±

 Book2-6

    ¡°An escort?¡± heughs. ¡°What, did you just wind up on our website by ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod firmly. ¡°Complete ident.¡±


    ¡°Right. And you just clicked on my profile by ident too. You didn¡¯t think, here¡¯s a man who can really fuck me senseless, stuff me full and give me the good hard drilling I¡¯m begging for.¡±


    I swallow again, trying to wet my lips. ¡°Also¡­ Also an ident, yeah.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to try?¡± He raises a single eyebrow and lets his gaze sweep over my body again. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to bend you backwards over this couch right here and fuck you while I shove my thumb inside your ass?¡±


    My pussy throbs. My clit feels like a heavy lead weight between my thighs. God, I¡¯m going to have to jerk off for so long tonight to get him out of my head.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I can¡¯t make myself deny it. Not when he¡¯s staring at me like this.


    He steps in closer again and reaches up. This time he bypasses my arm, trails his fingertip along the nape of my neck instead. Traces the edge of my jawline lightly, feather soft. A sharp contrast to the way he¡¯s talking right now. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take me upstairs, show me your collection of sex toys, and let me fuck you with every single toy in that collection, one after the other?¡± His smile goes deep, seductive. ¡°I bet we could go all night and not run out of new toys to try, couldn¡¯t we, you kinky girl?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± I answer without thinking, eyes locked on his.


    Heughs again, louder. ¡°I love your filthy mind, Carmine. Soe on. Are you really going to tell me you don¡¯t want this? If you don¡¯t, say it and I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    I hesitate. Stare up at him. His grin widens.


    ¡°If you want me to stay, then show me your bedroom¡­¡±


    We don¡¯t have to have sex, I tell myself. Even though I¡¯m already imagining his cock. How fucking glorious it would feel to have a real live man fucking me again, instead of just my toys. Not to mention this man. This perfect fucking specimen. This man who¡¯s standing right here telling me he wants to act out my darkest fantasies.


    I grab his hand before I can think better of it and tug him up my staircase.


    ¡°I thought so,¡± heughs as he trails after me.


    I nce over my shoulder at him. ¡°It¡¯s the first door on the right,¡± I say, still standing halfway up the staircase. ¡°If you really want to take me.¡±


    He reads my mind. Caleb grabs me and flings me over his shoulder with ease. I¡¯m not a tiny girl, but for him it seems to be nothing. He carries me up the steps without even slowing, and turns right at thending, kicking open my door to carry me across the threshold. His body is white-hot against mine, his muscles digging into my stomach, my thighs, my chest.


    By the time he tosses me across the bed, I can hardly breathe from anticipation. He drops onto the bed on all fours above me and I lie back, gazing up at him, my breath trapped in my chest.


    ¡°Which drawer?¡± he asks, and I catch my breath. This is it. The moment I¡¯ve fantasized about for so long. A guy who¡¯s finally willing to be as filthy and kinky as I am.


    ¡°Top drawer,¡± I answer, eyes locked on his.


    He reaches across me without responding and pulls it open. ¡°You don¡¯t disappoint, do you, Carmine?¡± I can hear the low chuckle in his voice, and something else under it. Desire. Lust. ¡°God, you are such a filthy little girl.¡±


    I lean up beneath him, closer to the drawer, and peek at what he¡¯s doing.


    He still has one hand in the drawer, and brings the other to trail down my neck and rest on my upper arm as he gazes down at me below him. ¡°I¡¯m going to fulfill all your fantasies, Carmine,¡± he says, voice low and hot. ¡°Even the ones you didn¡¯t know you had.¡±


    Another shiver races along my spine. ¡°You think?¡± I ask, lifting my chin. ¡°Because I have a lot of fantasies¡­¡±


    He smirks. ¡°Oh, I think you and I are going to have a lot of fun together.¡± He lets his hand slide around my waist, cups my hips to pull me up against him. I arch my hips toward him, and he slides one thigh between my legs. I can feel the brush of his cock against my inner thigh, just briefly, before he leans back to reach for the drawer again. ¡°But you¡¯re underestimating the power of my imagination, Carmine. And you, my dear, are very inspiring¡­¡±


    He reaches down and grabs my shirt. He pulls it up over my head, and tosses it aside, then takes a moment to gaze down at my body. I shiver again, even more so when he reaches beneath me to cup my breasts in his strong hands. He massages them gently, his fingers flick across my nipples, and even through the fabric of the bra I can feel them growing hard. Then he slides his hands around my sides and glides them down my waist toward my hips instead.


    ¡°God, you are fucking hot as hell. Spread your legs,¡± he orders, and I can¡¯t help but obey. I spread them beneath him, as far as I can with his legs straddling me, and I gasp as he trails his fingers up my inner thighs, almost to the edge of my panties. Then, before he touches me, he lets his hands drop, before he can feel how fucking wet my pussy already is.


    ¡°I can see why other men have trouble,¡± he says, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re a lot to handle, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I arch my back up into him as he starts to caress my ass through my skirt. ¡°Maybe,¡± I admit, my voice low and throaty.


    ¡°Good. Like I told you, I enjoy a challenge.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Now, turn over.¡±


    I lock eyes with him. Slowly, making sure to undte my hips enough to catch his eye, I arch my hips up and rotate beneath him, my ass in the air. I check over my shoulder what he¡¯s doing, but he ps my ass, quick and light with one open palm.


    ¡°No peeking,¡± he says. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll have to blindfold you.¡±


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I ask, peering over my shoulder at him again. Before I can even react, he¡¯s wrapping my shirt around my head. I gasp as he ties it tight around my face, rendering me blind.


    ¡°You want me to fill you up, Carmine?¡±


    I swallow hard. We don¡¯t have to have sex, I remind myself. But he¡¯s here, and he¡¯s fucking hot as hell, and his dirty talk is turning me on more than I even knew was possible. And if I¡¯m honest, I haven¡¯t wanted anyone to fuck me this much in a long, long time. ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur, my voice soft.


    ¡°Louder,¡± he orders.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, forcefully this time.


    I can hear the smirk in his voice when he answers. ¡°Tell me what you want me to do to you, Carmine.¡±


    ¡°Stuff me full, Caleb.¡±


    ¡°You want my cock in your pussy or your ass?¡±


    My clit throbs just hearing those words. I take a deep breath, debating. But I already know. ¡°My mouth first,¡± I say. ¡°Then¡­ Whatever you want to do to me.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that,¡± he replies. ¡°But first¡­¡± He runs a hand over my ass again, then slides his hand around the front to undo the zip of my skirt. He pulls it down slowly, inch by inch, to reveal my panties beneath. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me get you ready. I need to make sure you¡¯re wet enough for me.¡±


    I feel something cool and slim slide up my inner thigh. I gasp, as he traces it along the edges of my panties. Then he flicks a switch and it starts to vibrate.


    My silver bullet vibrator.


    I groan softly, rolling my hips back toward him. He runs the vibrator between my legs, tracing my lips through the thin fabric of my panties. Then he slides it back and presses it lightly against the tight pucker of my ass.


    ¡°You have quite the selection of toys here, Carmine. I wonder which one I should use¡­ Which one would fill you up the best¡­¡± He slides the vibrator back toward my clit, and my whole body shivers with the vibrations, anticipating the moment when it will brush against my clit.


    He never quite touches it though. He slides the vibrator around to press against my mound, and I moan loudly without thinking, my hips bucking forward toward the sensation. He doesn¡¯t let it touch my clit, sliding it away.


    ¡°Not so fast. You don¡¯t get off that easy, dirty girl.¡±


    I bite my lip with frustration, but force myself to still my hips as he draws the vibrator back down along my slit to circle my ass again. At the same time I can hear him rifling through my toy drawer, debating.


    ¡°Here we go.¡± The audible excitement in his voice makes me shiver again. He shuts off the vibrator, and I gasp a little, missing the sensation. Especially when he shifts away from me. I turn my head, try to get an idea what he¡¯s doing. But I can¡¯t see anything through the fabric across my face.


    ¡°Have you ever been spit-roasted, Carmine?¡±


    I lick my lips and smile. ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    How did he know? I¡¯ve always wanted that. But without another guy, how¡­?


    I hear him draw something else from the drawer, then some rustling. Then he hooks a finger under my panties and yanks them down to my knees. Before I can ask, he grabs the blindfold too, and tugs it off.


    I nce over my shoulder to find my double-sided dildo-the one with a dick on each end, both of them 8¡å long and at least a few inches thick circumference-always enough to make my pussy ache and strain to amodate it-suction-cupped to the wall. I¡¯d forgotten about that function.


    I eye it, then nce at him again.


    He¡¯s grinning at me. ¡°Back up, Carmine.¡±

 Book2-7

    I slide backwards across the bed, toward the dildo.


    ¡°On all fours,¡± he adds. ¡°Face me.¡±


    I turn to position myself in front of the thick cock, sticking straight out at hip height. Caleb leans over to grab my hips with one hand and the dildo with another. He guides me backwards until it¡¯s poised at my entrance. Then he traces a finger along my slit, feeling the slick juices gathered there.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself, dirty girl?¡±


    ¡°So fucking much,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°I love how wet you are for me already.¡± He circles my entrance with a finger, teasing. I can feel the dildo pressing against my slit too, pushed aside by his thick, strong fingers.


    ¡°I want to see your cock. I want to touch you.¡±


    He presses his finger against my pussy harder, the tip just edging into me. ¡°Patience, dirty girl. You¡¯ll get to taste me soon enough.¡± He pushes again, just hard enough to slide the tip of his finger into me. He goes slowly, so slow it¡¯s maddening, driving himself into me an inch at a time. ¡°First, I want a taste of you.¡±


    I groan and buck against his hand as he pushes his finger as far inside my pussy as possible. I can feel him curling his finger against my inner wall, brushing down the front. When he adds a second finger, I can¡¯t help moaning. When he adds the third, I¡¯m already twisting my hips along his fingers, trying to thrust. But he holds me in ce with his other hand, makes me sit still while he thrusts all three fingers inside me.


    I can see the thick bulge in his pants, inches from my face now. Teasing. He¡¯s visible even through his jeans, and I can only guess howrge he¡¯ll be exposed. My mouth goes wet just thinking about it.


    He starts to slide his fingers in and out, fucking me slowly, all three digits thick enough to stretch my tight pussy, make me feel full.


    Just when I¡¯m starting to feel the tight, sweet ache in my clit, especially when he curls his fingers to graze my G-spot on their way along my inner walls, he pulls his hand out. I cry out faintly in protest.


    Caleb just smirks at me as he lifts his fingertips to his mouth and, one at a time, slowly licks them clean. I catch my breath, watching him stare at me, ogling my naked body as he licks my pussy juices from his fingers.


    ¡°So fucking sweet,¡± he murmurs. Then he reaches for his shirt and pulls it off in one swift motion. I catch a glimpse of his six-pack, his chiseled pecs, and the tight V pointing down to his crotch. Then I¡¯m distracted all over again, because he starts to unbutton his jeans.


    Then he stops.


    I grit my teeth, frustrated.


    He¡¯s still smirking at me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want you to push that dildo inside you, Carmine.¡±


    I reach between my legs to feel for it. Position the head against my pussy entrance again, and slowly slide myself backwards. The moment the head pops between my pussy lips, I have to moan. It¡¯s so thick, it stretches me even more than his fingers did.


    ¡°Farther,¡± he urges.


    I lean back. As I do, he inches the zipper down his fly. For every inch I push the dildo inside me, he shoves his jeans down his hips, until they hang at his knees, and only his boxers separate me from his cock. I can see him standing upright at attention now, hard as hell, the shape of the head visible through the thin fabric of his boxers.


    I want him. But I know he won¡¯t give himself to me easily. So I keep easing back until the dildo is fully inside my tight, wet pussy. Then I lift my head and meet his gaze.


    ¡°Fuck the dildo, dirty girl,¡± he orders.


    I start to rock, forward and back, slowly.


    As I do, he yanks his boxers down after his jeans.


    The moment his cock springs free, my mouth begins to water. Fucking. Hell.


    He¡¯s huge.


    I eye the veins along his shaft, the thick head bright red with lust. He has to be at least 9¡å long, and at least 3¡å thick. Bigger than the dildo that I¡¯m currently impaled on, and that¡¯s so thick my pussy is already aching from it. I reach for him without thinking, unable to resist.


    He just grins down at me, eyes hooded and dark with lust, and lets me take his cock in my hands.


    ¡°Keep fucking, Carmine,¡± he reminds me, and I continue to rock back and forth along the dildo, moving a little faster now as my body heats with desire. I trace my hands along his length, then peer up at him through myshes. His head tilts back a little, and I glory in the sight of his perfect body above me, the way his eyes catch mine and burn red-hot with lust.


    ¡°Can I taste you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Lick my cock,¡± he says. ¡°But don¡¯t put me in your mouth. Not yet. You need to earn this spit-roast, dirty girl.¡±


    I don¡¯t need telling twice. I lean down to trail my tongue along the side of his cock, from the base all the way to the tip. Fuck. He even tastes good-the taste is salty and heady at once, the same heavy masculine scent that permeates his body. He smells like sex and fire all at once, and I cannot get enough of it.


    I lick him from base to shaft, over and over, tracing the individual ridges of his veins, circling my tongue around his thick, bulbous tip. I reach up to cup his balls at the same time, toying with them as I continue to lick back and forth along him. I run my tongue over the top of his cock, then along the sides, and peer up at him at the same time. I love the way his lips part and his eyes go hungry as he watches me licking his cock, all the while thrusting back against the dildo, feeling it spear deep inside my pussy.


    ¡°Faster,¡± he orders, and I start to buck my hips faster, rocking back and forth between him and the dildo. If I close my eyes I can imagine I¡¯m pinned between Caleb and another man, fucking me hard from behind while I lick Caleb¡¯s cock, taste the salty bead of pre-cum that gathers on the top of his dick.


    ¡°Now, take my cock in your mouth,¡± he orders.


    I can barely suppress the shiver of pure lust that runs through my body as I part my lips and take the head of his cock into my mouth. I can still feel the dildo deep inside my pussy, and it¡¯s driving me wild to have him between my lips. He digs his hands into my hair, gripping tight enough to make my eyes water as he slowly inches himself farther into my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck yes, just like that, dirty girl,¡± he hisses between clenched teeth.


    Inch by inch, I take him in, letting my tongue rove across his thick, veined shaft.


    ¡°You feel that?¡± he asks, his voice a low, throaty groan. ¡°You feel how full you are Carmine? With my big cock in your sexy little mouth?¡±


    I moan in response and I¡¯m rewarded by his hands fisting in my hair, a faint gasp escaping him. I moan again, throatier this time, and that seems to set him over the edge. He thrusts deep into my mouth, all at once, his cock hitting the back of my throat. I tense, almost gagging, but he pulls my hair to get my attention. I look up at him and catch him watching me, eyes dark with lust.


    ¡°Rx, Carmine. Let me fill youpletely.¡±


    I let him take over, force my body to go ck. His cock slides into my throat, and I groan with desperation at the sensation of being so fucking full, my pussy tight around the dildo and my throat tight around his head.


    Just when it bes almost too much, when I struggle to breathe, Caleb pulls back, just far enough to let me catch my breath, the tip of his cock still between my lips. Then he thrusts into my mouth again, and I rx into him, finding our rhythm. He pumps his cock against my face mercilessly, the motion rocking me back against the dildo with every thrust until it feels like he¡¯s fucking me from both ends at once. The whole time he keeps a tight hold on my hair, and every time I nce up at him, he¡¯s watching me with indescribable, desperate lust, like he cannot drink in enough of what he¡¯s seeing.


    ¡°Fuck yes you dirty little girl, take me all the way inside you. Take every inch of my thick cock. You feel that?¡±


    I moan.


    ¡°You like that dirty girl? You like me stuffing both your holes at once?¡±


    I reach up to cup his ass and pull him against my face in response, ramming his cock against the back of my throat again. He groans, a low sound, so guttural it almost sounds like a growl.


    We¡¯re close. I can feel it. My whole body is tense with the need to orgasm, and I can sense Caleb¡¯s abs flexing in response for his own. I want it, so fucking badly. I want to taste his cum. I want him toe in my throat while he¡¯s stuffing me full like this. I clench my fists tight around the muscles of his rock hard ass.


    But just when we¡¯re almost there, he pulls back. I gasp in protest as I lose my grip on him, and his cock drops out of my mouth. He steps back, away from me, leaving me on all fours, hips still against the wall, the dildo still deep in my pussy.


    I was so fucking close. Dammit.


    Caleb smirks at me, like he knows exactly what he¡¯s doing. He does, I¡¯m sure. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let you finish that easily, Carmine?¡± He shakes his head, tsking a little, as if he¡¯s disappointed.


    Then he crooks a finger to me. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I hesitate. Slowly, I crawl away from the wall. The dildo pops out of my pussy with a slick wet sound, and his smirk widens.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself, were you?¡±


    I swallow hard and manage to nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only just getting started.¡± He tilts his head and eyes me, as though nning his next move. It makes my belly go tight, wondering what he could be nning. What he¡¯ll do to me next. There are plenty of options given my collection of goodies. But somehow, I have a feeling whatever he does, I¡¯ll be surprised.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± he says. It sounds even moremanding and sexy in his ent. The ent I can¡¯t get enough of. If he never stopped talking once, I¡¯d be happy.

 Book2-8

    Heart in my throat, my pussy still soaking wet and my clit oh so fucking heavy with lust, I slowly turn around on the bed, until my ass points in his direction. I lean forward, expecting him to fuck me from behind. ¡°Did you bring condoms?¡± I remember to ask.


    Heughs. ¡°Of course. But we¡¯re not quite there yet, Carmine¡­¡±


    Then I feel his warm, thick hands parting the cheeks of my ass. I dare a peek over my shoulder, quivering with anticipation. Is he going to stick his finger up my ass?


    That¡¯s when I spy the anal plug in his hand, and my eyes go wide.


    He picked the thick one, the one I¡¯ve only just started to practice with. The end is thicker than his fingers, and he has thick fingers to start.


    As if reading my mind, Caleb reaches past me for the dresser and grabs a bottle of my lube, the warming kind. He pops the lid and thers it across the head of the plug.


    ¡°You told me you wanted to be stuffed, didn¡¯t you dirty girl? Are you having second thoughts?¡±


    Despite the tension in my throat and the way it makes me knees quiver-hell, my elbows too, in this position-I shake my head. ¡°No way in hell. I want you to stuff me so full I¡¯m screaming, Caleb.¡±


    His grin widens. ¡°There¡¯s that filthy mouth.¡± He ces the head of the anal plug at the tight little pucker of my ass. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to rx again. Unless you want this to hurt¡­¡±


    I take a deep breath and spread my legs a little wider, willing myself to let go. To surrender to him. Caleb is in charge now. He¡¯s in control, and my body is his ything. I¡¯ll do whatever he wants me to do.


    No guy has ever made me feel like this before.


    He pushes the tip of the plug into my ass and I gasp, eyes going wide. Unlike the beads, the plug is a constant, slow, stretching sensation, increasing with every centimeter further that Caleb presses it into my ass. He doesn¡¯t slow down, but doesn¡¯t go too fast either. He gives me time to breathe in deep, adjust to the sensation as, inch by inch, he stretches my ass wider.


    Then, without warning, his other hand slips between my legs to cup my pussy. He spreads my lips and circles my entrance, swirling his finger around in my juices, coating himself nice and well. I moan with desire, unable to help myself, as he keeps pressing against the plug, driving it farther into my ass.


    ¡°God you are so fucking filthy, aren¡¯t you?¡± There¡¯s a soft approving sound in his voice, along with that throaty white-hot desire.


    ¡°No one¡¯s ever taken me like this before,¡± I manage to gasp between rotations of his finger.


    Heughs softly. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet, dirty girl.¡± He presses his index finger into my pussy, and I cry out loud at the feeling of both my holes being filled at once.


    It doesn¡¯tst long. He draws his index finger straight back out again, somewhat to my disappointment. But then he circles it across my clit, making my knees lock and my body shiver.


    My clit is already sensitive as hell from the spit-roasting earlier, and from how fucking hot Caleb makes me. It only takes a few slow, masterful rotations of his finger, pressing just the right amount, to bring me quivering to the brink of an orgasm.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss between my clenched teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going toe.¡±


    ¡°Come as I push this plug all the way inside your ass, Carmine. Come for me.¡± He keeps pressing, keeps swirling his index finger, and at the same time, he gives onest hard push against my ass. The plug glides the rest of the way into me with a pop, stretching me to my limit.


    My mouth falls open, a guttural cry escaping as I hit my orgasm. It washes over me in a wave, the searing pleasure mingled with the pain in my ass of the stretch, the plug hitting home.


    I¡¯m still shaking from the force of that orgasm when I hear the sound of a condom wrapper. In no time at all, I feel the bed shift under me as Caleb kneels between my legs.


    Then I feel the press of his cock at my entrance, his fingers spreading my pussy lips wide to give him ess.


    I gasp and tense, realizing he¡¯s going to fuck me with the plug in my ass. No man has ever done that before. Not even when I asked-practically begged- my exes. They worried it would be too painful, too weird, too kinky. They didn¡¯t understand.


    Caleb does. Caleb is as filthy as I am.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you, Carmine,¡± he murmurs, that ent of his making the words even sexier than they already are. ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you with your ass already stuffed. I¡¯m going to stretch your tight little pussy so fucking wide.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I moan with desire. ¡°Fuck me, Caleb. Fuck me so fucking hard. Fuck me until I can¡¯t walk straight.¡±


    Heughs, a low, throaty sound. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about that, Carmine.¡± He reaches up to caress my cheek with one hand. His finger leaves a sticky trail across my cheek, still wet from my pussy. ¡°You¡¯re going to have trouble sitting down tomorrow, let alone walking.¡±


    With that, he thrusts into me, deep, all in one shove. My pussy is so wet he glides all the way into me, and I scream out in sheer pleasure as his cock stretches my tight pussy. I can feel the plug deep in my ass still, and the thick girth of his cock straining at my pussy walls.


    As I cry out, he slides his finger into my mouth. ¡°Suck it,¡± hemands, and I mp my mouth around his finger instinctively, tasting myself, my juices mingled with the sharp salt vor of his skin.


    He pulls back to thrust inside me again, keeping his finger in my mouth at the same time, his other hand mped tight around my hip to hold me in ce. I lick and suck at his finger, thirsty as fuck, while he builds up his pace, starts to fuck me in earnest.¡±Fuck, Carmine,¡± he growls. ¡°You fucking like that? You like my cock inside you?¡±


    I moan into his hand, and he adds another finger to my mouth, then a third. As I lick and suck his fingers and thrust back against his cock, making the anal plug bounce inside me, I feel like I¡¯m being fucked by three guys at once, every end satisfied, as full as I can be.


    He shifts his hips, angles his cock so the head drags along my inner front wall, and I cry out again, the sound muffled by his fingers deep in my mouth, as he thrusts against my G-spot. A few more thrusts and I¡¯m already at the brink again, my clit still sensitive from my earlier orgasm, my pussy straining to amodate his girth.


    He can tell. ¡°That¡¯s it, Carmine,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Come for me again. Come for me, you filthy girl.¡±


    I scream with the force of the orgasm that hits me. He doesn¡¯t slow down, doesn¡¯t even pause in his thrusts. His cock keeps driving into me, sending me over the edge, and making the orgasmst, my knees shaking, my belly tight, hands quivering.


    Then he lets his fingers drop from my mouth, and I suck in a deep gulp of air, trying to catch my breath.


    But he¡¯s grabbing my hips with both hands now, driving full-force into me, and I realize he¡¯s about toe too.


    ¡°Fuck yes, Caleb,¡± I cry over my shoulder. ¡°Fill me up. Fill me up with your fucking cum,e inside me.¡±


    He growls and fucks me harder, so hard I can hear his balls pping my pussy lips. I¡¯m pretty sure my ass is going to bruise where his hips crash into mine, but I just push back against him, thrust as hard as I can against him. With a roar, hees hard, still fucking me. I squeeze my pussy tight around him, milk everyst drop as he thrusts away.


    Finally, he slows, then stops altogether, his dick still deep in me. I squeeze my pussy again, and he gasps, his cock twitching inside me. He lets go of my hips, slowly draws his cock out of me. There¡¯s a rush of my own juices, spilling down my inner thigh as he slides out of me.


    I copse forward onto the bed. I listen to the rubber snap of him rolling off the condom and tying it. Then he falls beside me a momentter, one hand resting on the plug in my ass.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡­¡± I reach for it, but he catches my wrist and folds my hands in front of me.


    ¡°Rx,¡± hemands yet again. And with a soft popping sound, he draws it straight out of my ass. Before I can make a move or offer to do anything, he¡¯s already up off the bed, heading to the bathroom to take care of that and the condom. I¡¯m not used to that. Not used to sharing my toys-or having help after everything is said and done. It¡¯s nice to have someone else here. Someone else toe up with the ideas, someone else to take care of me at the end.


    Not to mention someone else whose backside I can ogle while he does it. I smirk as I drink in Caleb¡¯s sexy ass, and the sharp muscles of his back, almost as sexy as that V-cut on his front.


    Then I roll onto my back and stretch. Before I even finish, he¡¯s already back, lying beside me to wrap his arms around my waist.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I murmur, curling into his side. ¡°That was¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucking hot as hell,¡± he murmurs, leaning down to kiss my temple.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I manage. I¡¯m not sure how else to sum it up. I¡¯d fantasized about this for so long-finding someone as kinky as me, someone who was into my same fantasies. Someone who¡¯d be willing to get down and dirty with me. Not to mention have some fun with my toy collection.


    But I never imagined it would feel like this. Sofortable, so easy. My other boyfriends or hookups would all act horrified when I told them about my kinks. If they let me talk them into trying anything, I still felt like a freak, a dirty weirdo who was corrupting them, or totally insane for wanting any of this.

 Book2-9

    Caleb, on the other hand, is just as filthy as I am. Maybe more so. And he doesn¡¯t care. He doesn¡¯t judge me for who I am. On the contrary, he seems to fucking love it.


    ¡°Is it always like that?¡± I ask softly, curious. Is this how clients and escorts always feel?


    If so, I can¡¯t say I me people for hiring escorts. This is so¡­fortable. So rxed. He liked everything we did. Was into everything I was. Didn¡¯t judge me, in a way no one ever has. He just tried it all, no questions asked. Hell, he was enthusiastic about it.


    ¡°Fuck no,¡± he murmurs, his voice low and sleepy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I swallow hard. What does that mean? Is it usually better? Did he enjoy himself as much as I did? It certainly sounded like it. But maybe I was wrong.


    Before I can work out a way to ask what he means, though-to ask how this time was different-the tone of his breathing shifts. It goes deep, even, and his chest rises and falls against my ear in a soothing, rxing rhythm. It lulls my eyelids into going heavy, my own breathing into slowing.


    Without even realizing it, I nestle closer to Caleb, his warm arms still wrapped around me. I fall asleep with the sound of his breathing in my ear, his scent wrapped around me, and the faint, pleasant tingling sensation in my body of being totally,pletely satisfied.


    ¡­


    I wake up feeling like a million bucks. Even the usual shrieking tone of my rm clock doesn¡¯t unsettle me. It sounds better today, more manageable given how fucking great I feel.


    My body is sore as hell, yes, but it¡¯s the best kind of ache. A bone-deep feeling that tells me I¡¯ve finally found someone who can really, truly satisfy me. Give me everything I want-everything I ever imagined and then some.


    I stretch, luxuriating in this feeling, the warm, pleasant glow that suffuses my whole body.


    That¡¯s when I realize, stretching feels way too easy.


    I roll over and find the bed beside me still warm, Caleb¡¯s scent still on my sheets. I crack one eyelid and squint at the room. Nobody.


    I roll the other direction and sit up to peer at the bathroom. Lights off, door wide open. Not there either.


    I reach out to turn off the rm clock. Then I stifle a yawn and sit up. But there are just my toys neatly stacked beside the bed, all of them squeaky clean. None of Caleb¡¯s clothes are here anymore-not the boxers or shirt he left strewn around the ce.


    ¡°Caleb?¡± I call, hesitant, knowing it¡¯s a long shot.


    The dead silence of my house answers the question. He¡¯s gone.


    I copse back onto the pillows with a deep sigh. It¡¯s fine, I tell myself. This is what I¡¯m paying for, after all. I hired him to have a little fun. To get the release I was craving-the one I needed after two years without a partner in my bed. That¡¯s all.


    So why do I feel emptier now than I did before I was filled?


    I get to the bakery on time today. Laraes inter on Saturdays, so I open the storefront myself and set up the front of house while I wait on Jen toe in. She and Carl trade off on Saturdays. Normally it should be a lighter load today, but after the dys yesterday, we¡¯ll still need to work our asses off to catch up.


    I¡¯m not looking forward to it.


    Lara keeps insisting we should hire a third assistant, or that I should let her help out in the kitchen. Or at least let Jen or Carl take over lead chef position once a week, as practice.


    ¡°They¡¯re good kids,¡± Lara keeps saying. ¡°If you give them enough instruction, they can handle taking care of things for a day or two a week. To give you some time to recharge.¡±


    I know, deep down, that she¡¯s right-I¡¯ll have to let them take on more responsibility sooner orter. Lara can supervise them when I¡¯m gone-and hell, at this point, Jen and Carl have been with us for so long that they could probably handle running the whole store on their own for a while if need be.


    But it¡¯s so hard to trust anyone else with my baby. I built thispany from scratch. It¡¯s doing so well right now. But I¡¯m all too aware of how fast sesses like this can copse in the food world. One wrong step, one terrible review, one vengeful customer with too much influence, and your whole empire cane crashing down around you.


    I refuse to let that happen to my baby. Which means I refuse to leave my baby in anyone else¡¯s hands, even for a single day.


    Today, however, I¡¯m distracted from said baby for once. It takes me three tries to count the register right, and I give up on bncing the ount book entirely this morning. I¡¯ll handle it in the afternoon, hopefully once my dose of caffeine kicks in, or once Lara shows up to smack my forehead and snap me back to reality.


    In the meantime, I can¡¯t stop daydreaming.


    Reminiscing, really.


    Didst night really happen? It feels like a dream now, a distant fantasy that couldn¡¯t possibly have been real. No way did I find a guy that hot, a guy who was into the same kinks as me, and willing to get so down and dirty with me in the bedroom. No, more than willing-excited to.


    That¡¯s why they call them escorts, I remind myself. He¡¯s paid to do that. To make me feel totally rxed and at ease with myself. To make it seem like he¡¯s feeling just as much as I am about our hot, wild night together.


    My belly tenses. I bet he¡¯s off nning another wild night like that with some other client. I¡¯m probably just one in a million women with freakish kinks who he¡¯s banged.


    But something about it felt different. Felt like more than just a mary exchange, a paid hookup.


    Unbidden, I find myself opening my phone and flipping through to the website. To ogling the photos on his profile again.


    Fucking hell, he looks even hotter in person than he does on this site.


    Still, he doesn¡¯t look too shabby on here.


    I¡¯m ogling one of his shirtless photos when Jen arrives and startles me into pocketing my phone.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asks, eying me strangely.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I answer, my voice too high-pitched, my smile too wide. Really subtle.


    Luckily Jen has never been the curious type. We work side-by-side in the back for most of the morning. Then, at lunch break, I¡¯m back to the same site, scrolling through the pictures again.


    My pussy tightens at the memory of the way his thick cock felt inside me. And his filthy mouth, goddamn. Or the way his cock tasted when he deep-throated me, my back pinned against the wall by that dildo¡­


    My clit throbs with need. Fuck. At this rate I¡¯m going to have to sneak into the bathroom to rub one out.


    I duck out front, phone in hand, to avoid Jen stumbling across me again. And of course, I run smack into Laraing in from the street, just arriving for her afternoon shift.


    ¡°Hey, careful there,¡± she scolds as she catches my phone.


    I reach for it, flushing bright red.


    Toote.


    Lara squints at the screen. Her eyes go wide. Then her smirk does too. ¡°Is this him, then?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I spit, grabbing the screen and turning it off. My cheeks are still telltale neon red. ¡°Maybe,¡± I amend with a sigh.


    Sheughs. ¡°Well he¡¯s definitely ripped. So how did telling him you weren¡¯t interested anymore go?¡±


    I am in danger of setting this store on fire with my blush.


    Lara¡¯s eyes widen all over again. Her mouth drops. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. Look at your face.¡± She bursts intoughter. ¡°Of course you did. Shit, girl, you are glowing.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I mumble, waving a hand.


    ¡°How was it?¡± She grabs my hand and, with a quick check over my shoulder at the back of the store where Jen is still busy working away, tugs me outside, to the safety of the parking lot out front. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± she gushes.


    ¡°It was¡­ fucking amazing,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Details,¡± she presses in a low whisper.


    My cheeks burn even brighter. ¡°Hell no! TMI is a real thing, Lara.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, you¡¯re the worst. But fine, was he into the same stuff as you at least?¡±


    I swallow hard, and manage to nod.


    She beams. ¡°That¡¯s great! Hey, a guy just as insanely kinky as you, right? What is your thing, is it butt stuff?¡±


    I groan and wave a hand in her face. ¡°Stop it, Lara.¡±


    ¡°Foot fetish! I bet it¡¯s a foot fetish.¡±


    I burst intoughter. ¡°Stop guessing.¡±


    ¡°Food? Maybe you like whipped cream smeared all over? I mean, you love baked goods¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the absolute worst,¡± I mutter as I push past her and storm back into the bakery.


    ¡°Well, at least you got your money¡¯s worth, right?¡± she calls after me.


    That¡¯s when I stumble over my own feet, halfway back into the front of the store. Because I realize¡­ I never paid.


    At least, I don¡¯t think I did? I never put my credit card on that website-I selected the cash payment option when it asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Laraes up beside me to peer at my expression. ¡°What, was it that pricey?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It was fine,¡± I bluff. Then I sidestep her and pull up the site on my phone again, scrolling to payments. But nope, no card info. And I definitely chose cash. Damn. Maybe he charges meter, like an invoice or something? I refresh my email. But I don¡¯t have any new messages from him. And I don¡¯t have anything in my inbox about payments, either.


    Weird.


    Lara, for her part, has finally given up on asking questions, it seems. She turns to head back inside. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll be a little less of a stressball now,¡± she mumbles.

 Book2-10

    I stick my tongue out at her backside. Then I head back into work, still refreshing my inbox. Still confused.


    That confusion only increases when an hourter, Lara ducks into the back room. ¡°Carmine? Customer to see you.¡±


    I dust flour off my hands, run them under the tap quickly, and duck out of my apron to head to the front. Halfway out the door, though, I freeze.


    Lara leans in close, that mischievous grin on her face again. ¡°Honestly, Carmine, way to pick ¡¯em. I didn¡¯t even know guys like this existed in real life, but¡­¡±


    Across the shop, Caleb leans in the doorway. He¡¯s dressed in even better clothes than he worest night-a really nice shirt along with dress cks. The shirt sets off his jawline, and makes his gray eyes seem even more piercing than usual as he grins at me. The lopsided grin isn¡¯t helping my knees function properly either.


    ¡°Is he as well-hung below the belt as above?¡± she whispers.


    I manage to stomp on her foot without giving too much away, I think.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I say when I¡¯ve recovered enough to cross the store toward him.


    He takes a moment to let his gaze drift over my body in that way he has, drinking in every inch of me before he responds, the grin still on his sexy fucking mouth. ¡°You look good today, Carmine.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Back at you,¡± I respond, unable to help myself. ¡°Tell me, do you always stalk your clients after encounters, or did you make a special visit just for me?¡±


    His eyes dart past me when I say the word client, probably looking for Lara. But she¡¯s too good at reading situations to have stuck around for this-I know she ducked into the back room to give us privacy.


    Caleb rxes a little. ¡°It¡¯s not normal practice, no. But then again, you aren¡¯t normal, are you, dirty girl?¡±


    ¡°Only as filthy as you,¡± I remind him, voice lowered so Lara won¡¯t hear me from the back room.


    His grin widens. ¡°Actually, I came to ask a favor.¡±


    ¡°You never charged me,¡± I say, already reaching for my wallet. ¡°Did you forget, or¡­?¡±


    But he¡¯s shaking his head and wrapping a hand around mine, closing the wallet again between us. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡±


    My heart leaps into my throat. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°First round is free.¡± He winks.


    ¡°Sounds like bad business practice to me,¡± I point out with a raised eyebrow. Mostly to disguise how hot that makes me feel. My pussy is already getting wet just at his proximity.


    Heughs and steps closer. His scent wraps around me, warm and familiar already, even after just one night together. ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± he says, and my heart sinks again.


    Damn.


    But he¡¯s still holding my wallet shut.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t charge you because I need a favor,¡± he says.


    My brows contract, and I tilt my head with a frown.


    ¡°My sister needs a cake for her daughter,¡± he exins. ¡°It¡¯s her birthday on Monday. She actually¡­¡± He nces past me at the calendar on the wall. ¡°She actually already booked one with you guys, but you got in touch and said you needed to cancel it next week. You offered a huge discount on another cake at ater time, which, don¡¯t get me wrong, we totally appreciate, but it¡¯s my niece¡¯s birthday, and she had her heart set on this cake¡­¡±


    My cheeks flush. Figures. You go and cancel just a few orders when you¡¯ve gotten yourself snowed under, and what do you do? Decline to bake a cake for a nice little girl. A nice little girl who¡¯s the niece of the hottest man on earth. The man who stuffed you fuller than you ever imagined possible justst night¡­


    My whole body heats up with the memory of our night together, and it takes every ounce of energy I have to step away from him and draw in a deep breath of air. ¡°I think we can work something out.¡± I frown at the calendar. ¡°We¡¯re booked solid today, but tomorrow, I coulde into the store on my own and make something¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually.¡±


    I nce back at him, eyes widening.


    He lifts an eyebrow, still wearing that grin. ¡°Would you like an assistant while you do?¡±


    I blink. ¡°Both our cooks will be off tomorrow, since it¡¯s Sunday¡­¡±


    ¡°I meant me, silly.¡± He steps closer once more. I let him. I¡¯m pinned between him and the counter now, the hard edge digging into my side. But I don¡¯t move. I¡¯m too distracted by the way he¡¯s gazing down at me, desire white-hot in his eyes. He trails a fingertip up my arm, from my wrist all the way to my shoulder. It sends a riot of shivers throughout my body-not to mention a wet sensation starting between my thighs. ¡°I¡¯m eager to help you in any way I can, Carmine. I remember how much you enjoyed my assistancest night, after all.¡±


    I swallow around a lump in my throat. ¡°I¡­ This is my¡­ I work here, Caleb. We can¡¯t hook up in the store.¡±


    Heughs softly. ¡°Who says I want to hook up with you here?¡± He tilts his head and yfully pushes my bra strap off my shoulder. ¡°Although, now that you mention it, that does seem like just the dirty idea a girl like you woulde up with¡­¡±


    I clear my throat loudly. ¡°Caleb.¡±


    Heughs again. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯ll behave. I promise.¡± He steps back and fixes me with a stern look. ¡°That is, if you can keep your imagination in check, filthy girl.¡±


    My cheeks flush.


    His smile widens. ¡°Perfect. So see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    He raises a brow.


    I clear my throat. ¡°This is just a professional arrangement. Trade for a trade.¡±


    His eyes search mine. ¡°Of course, Carmine,¡± he says. Am I imagining the note of disappointment in his tone when he says that?


    I must be.


    I nod. ¡°See you tomorrow, then.¡±


    I watch the door swing shut behind him. But it takes far longer than that for my heart to stop racing. And as for the pool in my panties? Well, that¡¯s going to take even longer to dry.


    ¡­..


    Caleb is waiting outside by the time I reach the bakery the next day. It¡¯s strange to be arriving here in the afternoon, with the sun already brightly shining and the rest of the street around us-normally a fairly quiet little row of cute corner storespletely silent as opposed to just chill. But seeing the hot-as-hell slice of man leaning against the doorframe wearing a confident smirk and eyes that want to devour me whole waiting for me eases the blow of being here on my only day off.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± I point out as I step up to his side and unlock the door.


    ¡°I was looking forward to seeing you.¡±


    The simple way he says it, without any preamble, all while he¡¯s eying me up like I¡¯m the hottest girl in town, makes my whole body catch fire. Before I can respond, he cracks another of his half-smiles, the ones guaranteed to knock any girl in eyesight down to her knees-because to keep her upright under his gaze.


    ¡°That, and I want to get a taste of your work.¡±


    The way he says taste, all sultry and sexy in his thick London ent, makes me think he¡¯s talking about more than just my cake. The ones I bake, anyway.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± I lock eyes with him. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m good at, it¡¯s satisfying cravings.¡±


    ¡°Now that, I believe,¡± he answers with a softugh as I finish unlocking the door and lead him inside.


    He behaves-for the most part anyway-while we get the bakery set up. He satisfies himself with only passing touches-standing a little too close beside me while I show him how to prep the batter; reaching around me to grasp my hand where I¡¯m holding the mixer handle while we stir it. Even those small touches-plus his proximity, just looking, smelling, feeling the way he does-are driving me wild.


    But he¡¯s actually listening to me too, I realize. When I tell him to prep another batch just like the first, he adds all the ingredients in the right order, remembering the steps I showed him. He even stirs it correctly, not too fast in case he whips it into too much of a fluff.


    ¡°Why did you want to learn to bake?¡± I ask. ¡°Why not just have me make this for you?¡±


    ¡°Needed to learn how to make one of these so I can hide a nail file in er for prison breaks,¡± he says, smirking.


    I snort and roll my eyes, elbowing him. ¡°Seriously.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He catches my eye for a long moment, then nces away. ¡°My niece loves your cakes. I wanted to learn the secret.¡±


    My cheeks flush. ¡°I¡¯d better be careful not to give away all my trade secrets then, huh?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not exactly a pro baker here.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admit. ¡°But you¡¯re learning fast.¡± I side-eye him while he pours his batch of batter into the smaller tiered pan we¡¯ve prepped. The one I made first is already proofing. ¡°You¡¯re a good listener.¡±


    Caleb catches my eye. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m so good in bed? I always listen to what my partner wants.¡±


    My cheeks re red-hot again, though at least now, with the ovens preheating, I can me the blush on the heat in this kitchen. But hisment is making my mind run to ces I don¡¯t want it to. I¡¯m thinking about him with other people. Other clients. I¡¯m thinking about him listening to what other women want-delivering their dirty, sexy, kinky fantasies the way he fulfilled mine.

 Book2-11

    It makes my body flush for a whole different reason. It makes my stomach turn over and my muscles tense. I hate thinking about him with another woman.


    Which is stupid. Crazy. It¡¯s not my ce to think like this, not about him. He¡¯s an escort. It¡¯s his job to do this kind of thing.


    I¡¯m his job. I need to remember that. I can¡¯t go mistaking this for anything more than what it is-a business arrangement. Just like this cake we¡¯re baking. He¡¯s just another extension of mypany, another business partner. So what if the service he¡¯s providing is white-hot kinky sex? It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I need to remain professional about things.


    And professionals do not get jealous about their business partner¡¯s other jobs.


    If he notices the way I¡¯ve gone quiet, he doesn¡¯t say. He just finishes pouring his batter and waits for my next instruction.


    Once we have the cakes baking, we turn to the frosting. I show him how to mix different colors.


    ¡°What did you have in mind for the decoration?¡±


    He tilts his head, considering the cake in the oven and the frosting between us. ¡°She really loves the ocean,¡± he says. ¡°Her whole birthday party is aquarium themed. So maybe something with an ocean vibe to it? Mermaids, she loves those, too. God, the number of mermaid dolls I¡¯ve bought her¡­¡±


    Watching him talk about his niece opens up a whole new side to him. His eyes light up, and his attention drifts away, an open-hearted smile on his usually devious mouth.


    ¡°You spend a lot of time with her?¡± I ask as I start to prep some blue frosting.


    He joins me, hands just inches from mine as he works on another tube. ¡°As much as I can. I babysit when I don¡¯t have sses.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A whole new side to my escort. Who knew? I side-eye him. ¡°What sses are you taking?¡±


    ¡°Physician¡¯s assistant.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Not exciting, I know. But I want to help people. And, you may have noticed,¡± he says as he traces a finger up my arm, leaving a yful streak of icing there, ¡°I¡¯m good with my hands.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I meet his gaze steadily, chin high, and smirk. ¡°I might have noticed that.¡±


    ¡°Only maybe?¡± He steps closer, the icing suddenly forgotten beside us. ¡°I must be losing my touch.¡± As he says touch, he lets his other hand slide around my waist, and down, cupping my ass, not quite squeezing. Not yet.


    ¡°You could always provide me with a demonstration,¡± I point out, batting my eyes.


    He squeezes my ass hard, strong enough to pull me forward a step. Suddenly, my hips are pressed against his, his thigh between my legs, as he runs his other hand along my neck to cup the back of it and pull me up toward him. We¡¯re nose-to-nose, an inch apart, just a bare breath of air between us.


    We haven¡¯t kissed. Not once, not in the whole evening we had together. I¡¯m suddenly terrifyingly aware of that now. And all too aware of the tingle in my lips, the pulse in the air between us. I want to kiss him.


    ¡°You want to see how I¡¯d decorate you?¡± Caleb smirks. He traces that hand down the nape of my neck, around toward my corbone. His fingers dance along the neckline of my shirt, and his other hand slides between my ass cheeks to grip my ass harder, draw me against him. I can feel the hard press of his cock against my thigh. He wants me. Fucking badly.


    I want him too.


    I tten my hands against his chest, then run them along his body, down across those sexy washboard abs. I can feel his muscles through his T-shirt and I trace the edges of them. ¡°I wonder how creative you¡¯d get with your frosting technique,¡± I dare him.


    Before I can react, he has my shirt bunched in a fist. He draws it up, over my head, my apron going with it. He tosses them in a heap beside the counter and bends me backwards over his other arm, so my whole chest is arched up toward him. With one deft shift of his fingers, he unsps my bra and lets that fall to the side too. He dips a finger in the frosting and trails a line down the center of my chest, between my breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯d start by outlining the basics,¡± he says. ¡°Everywhere I want to lick, highlighted.¡± He dips his finger again and traces it around the edges of my breasts, underneath each one. My nipples start to go hard, despite the heat in here, despite the fact that he hasn¡¯t evene close to touching them yet.


    When he circles my navel in another dose of frosting, I finally snap to my senses. I slide my thigh against his bulge, along the length of his cock, as I lean up toward him.


    ¡°No sex around the food,¡± I say.


    His gray eyes have gone dark with desire, hot with lust. ¡°I thought you wanted me to y with my food,¡± he counters, smirking.


    ¡°No.¡± I smirk right back. ¡°I only want you to y with me.¡±


    ¡°Fairpromise.¡± Without another word, he steps backwards and kicks open the office door. The tiny single-desk office with our one sharedputer. Theputer where I first stumbled across his website. The ce where this whole mess started.


    It seems fitting, therefore, when he tugs me inside after him and kicks the door shut behind him.


    He bends me backwards over the desk, my chest exposed, still covered in the trails of blue frosting he left all over my skin. True to his word, he sets right about licking those clean. He delves his tongue into my navel first, swirling it around, nipping lightly at my skin as he licks up everyst trace of frosting. I gasp at the sensation, especially when he returns to lick up the line he left up my abs to between my breasts, his tongue hot and wet and t against my bare skin. He traces his tongue under my breasts, one at a time, licking up all that frosting, and then, just when I think he¡¯s going to take my nipple into his mouth, he leans up and pulls me toward him.


    His lips collide with mine before I realize what¡¯s going on. Before I can think about what we¡¯re doing.


    My lips parts, and his tongue invades my mouth, over-sweet from the frosting. But underneath the sugar, there¡¯s him, his scent, his vor, unique in the world. I can¡¯t get enough of it. I tilt my head, close my eyes, fall into the kiss. His hand buries in my hair, pulling my mouth close against his as we kiss.


    Is this okay? I wonder. We didn¡¯t kissst night. Are you supposed to kiss your escort? Isn¡¯t this off-limits, Pretty Woman style?


    But he started it. And as I kiss him back, he seems perfectly fine reciprocating, his lips parting and closing against mine, his beard soft beneath my palm as I cup his cheek. He turns his head to kiss along my neck, and I sigh and let my head fall back again. He kisses down my neckline, along my corbone, and his hands reach down to cup my breasts in a firm, solid grip. His palms graze my nipples, making them even harder, though that¡¯s nothingpared to when he slowly rolls my breasts between each hand, working his fingers along until he has my nipples pinched between each thumb and forefinger, squeezing just hard enough to make me gasp with desire.


    He leans down to suck my right nipple between his lips, his tongue rolling across the hard little nub. I bury my hands in his hair, arching my back. He swirls his tongue around me, teasing, taunting, drawing the pleasure out. Then he lets go and shifts sides, catches my left nipple next, while his right hand slides up to cup my right breast again.


    I moan and spread my legs, and he slides his other hand between them to tease my inner thighs, trailing his rough, strong fingers up along the fabric of my jeans, tracing the inseams.


    ¡°Still don¡¯t believe I¡¯m good with my hands?¡± he asks, peering up at me.


    I grin down. ¡°Not convinced yet¡­¡±


    He undoes the sp of my jeans and slides one hand down the front of my pants. His fingertips push the fabric of my panties aside and delve right between my legs to cup my pussy. I gasp and arch forward to grind my clit against the heel of his palm, but he draws his hand back, doesn¡¯t let me make contact fully. Not yet.


    He spreads my pussy lips and trails his finger back and forth along my slit, slowly, painfully slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen one side of what I can do to a girl, Carmine.¡± His eyes bore into mine, white-hot.


    ¡°What are some of your other specialties?¡± I ask, one eyebrow lifted.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s teasing¡­¡± He presses a finger against my entrance, almost hard enough to slide into me. Almost. I buck against his hand, and he releases, drawing back, tracing my pussy lips again, his finger now slick and wet with my juices. ¡°I¡¯m particrly good at getting girls to beg for what they want¡­¡±


    I lift an eyebrow. ¡°You want me to beg you to finger me?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± He swirls his finger along my slit again. At the same time, he presses his palm against my clit, rubbing gently in slow, smooth circles, applying just enough pressure to make my clit throb. He notices the twitch, and his grin widens. ¡°I want you to beg me to taste you, Carmine. Right here in your office at work.¡±


    ¡°And what do you get out of this if I do beg you?¡± I ask. I¡¯m proud. My voice almost remains steady the whole time.


    He smirks down at me. ¡°What do I get?¡± He touches my breast with his other hand, curls his fingers down to tug on my nipple, just hard enough to make me sit up and gasp. ¡°I get to taste the filthiest little girl in town, of course.¡± He leans in, so close that his breath tickles my neck. ¡°I¡¯d love to eat you out right here, in your office. I bet your sexy little cake is more fucking delicious than anything else in this store.¡±

 Book2-12

    I moan a little, arching against his hand, as he continues to gently rotate against my clit. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ say I¡¯din,¡± I murmur, losing myself as I start to buck against his palm.


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t begging for me either.¡± He catches my eye and tsks, shaking his head. ¡°On the other hand, I could just get you nice and wet for me¡­¡± He flicks his finger along my slit once more, coating himself in more of my juices, proving how wet I already am. ¡°And then leave you to your own devices. You do have plenty of those. Perhaps you¡¯d prefer.¡± He steps back, and slips his hand out of my pants.


    I groan in frustration and sit up to reach for him. Heughs and wraps an arm around my waist. Then he drops to his knees in front of me.


    My breath catches in my throat. The sight of this sexy, hot as hell man kneeling between my legs sets me off almost as much as the feeling of his fingers exploring my pussy.


    ¡°Go on, Carmine. You know you want me to.¡± He leans in to catch my jeans in his teeth. With one sharp tug, he draws them down my hips. I watch as he inches them down further, further, until they fall to my knees. Then he sits back up and traces his tongue across the front of my panties.


    I moan. I can feel his hot, wet tongue through the thin fabric. Surely he can taste me through it too. I¡¯m soaking at this point.


    I gaze down at him through hooded eyes, lust driving me wild. ¡°How¡­ much begging are we talking?¡± I manage to ask between pants. The panting only gets worse when he bites the hem of my panties and tugs them down my hips after my jeans.


    Reflexively, I check over his shoulder to see that the door is closed. But there¡¯s no one else here today. I have nothing to worry about.


    I nce back at him, still breathing fast.


    He grins up at me and licks his way from my knee all the way up my inner thigh, almost to the crease where my leg meets my hip. ¡°Only a little.¡± His eyes go dark, mischievous. ¡°I just want to hear you scream my name.¡±


    ¡°Caleb¡­¡±


    Heughs, deep in his throat, and pushes me backwards across the table once more. Then he spreads my knees and bites my inner thigh, quick and sharp. I cry out faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do way better than that, dirty girl.¡±


    ¡°Caleb, please¡­¡± I start, swallowing my pride.


    He smirks up at me, and kisses his way a little higher. A little closer to my pussy. ¡°Better. Be more specific, Carmine. I need details.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Caleb, please lick my pussy,¡± I gasp.


    His tongue hovers just beside my pussy lips now. He leans up to nt a kiss on my mound, his lower lip almost grazing my clit. ¡°Louder. More.¡±


    ¡°Please, Caleb,¡± I cry out this time. ¡°Fucking eat me out.¡±


    He pushes my legs even wider, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Then he cups my ass, pulls it off the table with both hands gripping tight on either cheek, and delves his tongue into my slit.


    I moan and buck against him, the sensation overwhelming-his hot wet tongue against my sensitive skin. He licks from back to front and back again, over and over, sloppy and wet and messy, his hot tongue exploring every inch of my cleft. Then he pushes deeper, presses his tongue between my lips and inside my pussy, and I cry out louder, leaning back against the table.


    He swirls his tongue inside me, making my hips buck. Then he pulls my pussy against his face andps his t, ned tongue along my clit, and I gasp, the pressure starting to build. He keeps going, licking me hard and fast, and at the same time pushing one finger into my pussy. Heps at my clit as he fingers my pussy, adding another finger, then another, until he has three fingers deep inside me, curling them up against my inner wall, stroking my G-spot while he licks and sucks at my clit.


    Soon I¡¯m screaming, head back, spots dancing in my vision as the orgasm sweeps through me. He doesn¡¯t stop, just keeps licking me, and before long, a second one hits me, making my pussy clench and my body shake as I moan desperately.


    Then I hear a distant beep, and I rocket off the desk, breathing hard as I grab for my jeans.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡± he asks,ughing.


    I nod toward the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯ll be in there unless we go rescue that cake.¡±


    ¡­..


    Against all odds, we manage not to burn the cake and Caleb leaves for something else he has on his schedule. He kisses me goodbye-a long, hot, searing kiss that¡¯s just reminds me again how fucking good he is with his tongue.


    But as I watch him drive away while I lock up the bakery, I can¡¯t help but wonder where he¡¯s off to now. Who he¡¯s off to now. What other clients might be on his schedule.


    Does he feel about them the way I feel about him? Does he feel sofortable, easy, normal with his other clients?


    I shake myself out of it. I can¡¯t go thinking like this.


    But it¡¯s a hard mental image to shake. I spent all night with it stuck in my brain. Even when I whip out my favorite vibrator, the little egg that slides right into my pussy and rests at my G-spot, pulsing vibrations that usually curl my toes and drive me wild with hardly any imagination required, the mental image still sticks.


    I can¡¯t get Caleb out of my head.


    Worse, I can¡¯t stop wondering if this might be more than what it seems. If he might feel something for me, more than he¡¯d feel for a client. Is this more than just the business arrangement it appears to be?


    Impossible.


    He meets me at the bakery the next morning, right at 9am when he said he¡¯d be there, prompt as usual. Lara is up front, consumed in her work, but she stares open-mouthed as Caleb strides through the doors, dressed in yet another slick button-down top and those dress pants again, the ones I desperately want to rip off his sexy body. Lara winks at me and slides into the back room. I¡¯m going to be treated to no end of prodding questionster, I¡¯m sure. But for now, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m mad about him being here.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± I tell him, passing over the box that I tied up with aqua ribbons this morning, cake inside.


    He epts it, smiles. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you, Carmine.¡±


    My heart sinks. I force myself to ignore it, to keep smiling. ¡°You too, Caleb.¡±


    He lingers before the counter. I find myself drifting closer to him, unable to help it.


    ¡°Anything else I can help you with?¡± I ask finally, when he still hasn¡¯t made a move. I tilt my head back to meet his gaze, and find those sharp gray eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°Definitely. But I don¡¯t think I should detail that in mixedpany,¡± he responds, grinning.


    My cheeks flush. ¡°You¡¯ll have to send me the detailster.¡±


    ¡°I could.¡± His gaze drops to my chest, then follows the angles of my hips to my legs, bare beneath my apron, since I wore a skirt to work for once. Maybe, possibly motivated by the fact that I knew Caleb would be stopping by. ¡°Or, better yet, you coulde with me.¡±


    I blink and tilt my head. ¡°What, now? You¡¯re busy.¡± Iugh and nudge the cake box in his hands. ¡°Or have you forgotten your niece already?¡±


    ¡°Come with me to the party,¡± he rifies. ¡°It might not be the most exciting bash of the year, six years olds, you know, but afterwards¡­¡± He steps closer and circles an arm around my waist. Tugs me against him, so I can feel the hard muscr press of his chest against my breasts. Not to mention the way his thigh digs between mine, makes me all too aware of the ache that¡¯s starting to grow in my clit, the same way it does anytime he¡¯s around. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll make it worth your while,¡± he whispers, his breath hot against my ear.


    I shiver and sink into his embrace. Savor his familiar scent, the feel of his arm around my waist. It¡¯s tempting. So damn tempting. But¡­ I heave a sigh and force myself to step back, just as Lara pops out of the kitchen door. She freezes in the doorframe, wide-eyed, clearly having thought it would be safe to re-enter by now. I wave a hand at her to stay while I shake my head at Caleb.


    ¡°I can¡¯t today. I¡¯ve got to work. We have two orders to finish up today, and then-¡±


    ¡°Carl and Jen can handle those,¡± Lara butts in.


    I spin to stare at her, wide-eyed. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just in the back talking to Jen actually. She¡¯d love the chance to take on a little more responsibility. Let her try it out today. They¡¯ve got their marching orders, things are trekking along.¡±


    That wide-eyed stare shifts into a frown. ¡°But the timing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep on top of the kids,¡± Lara says, shaking a finger at me now. ¡°You deserve to take some time off for once in your life.¡±


    I sh a single, panicked nce over my shoulder at Caleb. But he only spreads his hands, innocent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you your friend is right.¡±


    ¡°I like him,¡± Lara replies, shing him a quick wink past me. ¡°Good head on his shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Who said you guys are allowed to gang up on me?¡± I grumble.


    ¡°Pretty sure that¡¯s BFF privilege numero uno,¡± Lara points out. ¡°Ganging up on you when you¡¯re being silly. Go and have fun at¡­¡± She nces past me at Caleb. ¡°Whatever you two are up to.¡±


    ¡°Unless work was just an excuse,¡± Caleb answers quickly. ¡°In which case, Ipletely understand. Hanging out with my 6-year-old niece might not be your idea of a great Monday¡­¡±

 Book2-13

    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t think he could get any more adorable, but now¡­¡± Lara waves a hand.


    I snort. ¡°I¡¯d love to go, Caleb.¡± I sh Lara onest look. ¡°But only if you¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here before I shove you out the door,¡± she scolds, reaching over to ept the apron I¡¯m untying from my neck.


    ¡°Fine, I can take a hint,¡± I call over my shoulder. I¡¯m nervous about leaving the shop in Lara and the assistants¡¯ hands. But I can¡¯t deny it-those nerves flood away in an instant when Caleb reaches down and catches my hand in his, our fingers entwining.


    We take his car, drive to his sister¡¯s house on the outskirts of town. When we climb out of the car and he catches my hand again-unafraid to hold it in front of his family, apparently-I can¡¯t help thinking yet again that this has to be something special. Unique.


    There¡¯s no way he¡¯d bring me to this party if ours was a purely business rtionship. Right?


    Caleb¡¯s sister, Beth, turns out to be his stepsister, I learn as he introduces me to the bubbly blond with a strong American ent.


    ¡°So d you could both make it,¡± she gushes as she tries to corral a small herd of 6-year-old girls, currently stampeding through the house on their way from one birthday activity to the next. ¡°Oh, and the cake!¡± Her eyes light up. ¡°I¡¯m in love with your bakery, Carmine. Caleb was telling me you gave him a special ss and everything, I about died of jealousy.¡±


    My cheeks flush bright red, thinking about exactly how special that ss was. Pretty sure his sister wouldn¡¯t have wanted the version of baking ss that he got. ¡°No trouble at all,¡± I hear myself saying as Beth leads us through the winding hallways of her house toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s so sweet¡­¡±


    I lose track of the conversation when we reach the kitchen, which is packed with people. I lose my grip on Caleb too, and find myself fumbling through the chaos, trying to find some people I recognize.


    More than a few seem to recognize me, though, and after I spot Caleb trapped in a conversation with a few older guys out back by the grill, I let some neighbors pull me into a conversation about the bakery business. We chat for a few minutes, mostly them asking questions about how hard it was to get started and how much they¡¯ve heard from their friends that they need to try our cakes.


    Then the conversation drifts toward mutual friends, y dates for the kids, and other topics I can¡¯t follow, and I politely excuse myself.


    I¡¯m trying to make my way back across the kitchen when I catch a snippet of a conversation that freezes me in my tracks.


    ¡°Where do you think he knows her from, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Probably hispany, if you can call it that.¡±


    ¡°Can you believe Beth is okay with him doing that? I hear his own mother disowned him, you know, when it came out.¡±


    ¡°So do you think she¡¯s a client or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Surely not. Even a whore must have the dignity not to bring his work to a six-year-old¡¯s birthday party,¡± one of the neighbors says. ¡°It¡¯s just not appropriate.¡± She doesn¡¯t even bother to lower her voice on the word whore.


    I spin around, face bright red, fists clenched with fury. ¡°You¡¯d think using that sort ofnguage would be the thing that¡¯s not appropriate,¡± I say, scowling.


    The woman flushes. Clearly she thought I was out of earshot. Her friends all blush too, avoiding my eye.


    ¡°Who asked what any of you think, anyway?¡± I ask, my voice rising a little. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m too angry. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how Caleb decides to earn his living.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind that your man earns his money giving it up for other people, you¡¯re right, what business is it of ours?¡± One of the girlsughs. The others join in.


    ¡°Personally I just can¡¯t imagine being all right with that,¡± the first woman adds, shaking her head at me, as though she pities me. ¡°Going out with a man who would toss you aside the second a woman with a bigger purse came along.¡±


    I push past them. Screw these women. Screw their judgmental attitudes and their know-it-all smirks.


    And screw the way their words sink into the pit of my stomach. Make me confront what I¡¯ve been hiding from all along. Because deep down, I know they¡¯re right.


    This isn¡¯t anything more than a business rtionship. And I¡¯m already in way over my head.


    I elbow my way out the back of the house and head for the path to the front. I¡¯ll catch a cab out front. I can¡¯t stick around here any longer. Can¡¯t be paraded around as if I¡¯m Caleb¡¯s friend, or girlfriend, or something, anything besides what I actually am. Nothing more than a client.


    I¡¯m halfway out the gate, up the gravel driveway toward the street, when a warm hand closes around my bicep.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Carmine.¡±


    I freeze in the driveway, chest heaving, eyes stinging. I don¡¯t want to turn around. To see the expression on his face when he confirms it. ¡°I have to go, Caleb,¡± I say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Those women, Beth¡¯s neighbors, they can be real judgmental assholes at times. But they don¡¯t know me, they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Judgmental attitude aside,¡± I respond slowly, ¡°they¡¯re not wrong, are they?¡± I finally turn around, and find him frowning at me, hurt in those stormy gray eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset at you, Caleb.¡± I shake my head, chest tight. ¡°Just at myself. This was¡­ stupid. I should have known; this is just business. I let myself get in too deep, let myself believe it was something it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± He closes the gap between us, gripping my other arm now, his hands tight around my shoulders. ¡°Carmine¡­ This is not just business.¡±


    I swallow hard. Keep my eyes locked on his.


    He bites his lip and shakes his head once, hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything, not yet. I didn¡¯t want to freak you out. But¡­ I haven¡¯t seen anyone else. Not since I first saw you.¡± His frown twists a little. ¡°Not since some time before that either, actually.¡±


    My brows draw in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He jerks his head back over his shoulder, gesturing at the party. ¡°A couple months ago, one of Beth¡¯s neighbors found the site I work for. She called my mother, told my entire family back in London.¡±


    My jaw drops. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It was shitty, but you know what, it turned out fine. I didn¡¯t want to hurt my parents any more, so I swore I¡¯d change jobs. Find another way to put myself through school. I nearly had enough money saved up for my full degree anyway. I tried to pull my info from the site, but they have a contract, annual policy.¡± He sighs and rolls his eyes. ¡°They made me leave up my details until the year is out. But it was up to me to decide whether I wanted to ept any job offers I got in the meantime. I didn¡¯t. Not since this whole thing blew up. I¡¯ve ignored every booking request I¡¯ve gotten¡­ Until yours.¡±


    ¡°Why mine?¡± My voicees out a whisper. I¡¯m too scared to raise it. Too scared this moment will shatter, turn out to be a dream.


    Caleb leans closer, his mouth inches from mine. ¡°I had to see you. I had to know if you were as bold and sexy as you sounded in that message.¡± He shakes his head, eyes still fixed on mine. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve never met a woman so confident about what she wants, so open and forthright about what she enjoys.¡± He smirks a little. ¡°And, it didn¡¯t hurt that you¡¯re every inch as kinky as I am.¡±


    Iugh, eyes still locked.


    ¡°I was too weak to resist you, Carmine. I had to see you. Find out if you were as filthy hot in person.¡± He tilts his head forward until his foreheades to rest against mine. ¡°And damn, you did not disappoint. You¡¯re everything I imagined and more.¡± He cups my cheek, and I tilt my face toward his. His lips find mine, a slow, searing kiss that I feel all the way to the tips of my fingers and toes.


    When we break apart, it¡¯s hard to catch my breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s the real reason I never charged you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be escort and client. I want to be more. I really, really like you, Carmine, and¡­¡± His eyes search mine for a long moment. ¡°I want you. All of you.¡±


    This time, when his lips crash into mine again, I let myself fall into the kiss. I twine my hand through his hair, part my lips, trace his tongue with mine.


    We kiss until we hear Beth in the backyard, shouting for the kids toe cut the cake. Then we break apart, breathless, and sp hands again, grinning.


    ¡°We can sneak out if you want,¡± he says.


    But I shake my head. I know what this means to him. ¡°Fuck those bitchy neighbors,¡± I reply, lifting my head high. ¡°Let¡¯s go show them what a real happy couple looks like.¡±


    Heughs, and I elbow his side gently.


    ¡°Besides,¡± I point out, ¡°we need to taste how our masterpiece of a cake turned out.¡±


    ¡­..


    After the birthday party, Caleb drives me back to my ce. On the way, I cave and check my phone, asking Lara about the bakery. But she sends back a happy, smiling selfie with Jen and Carl-they finished all the orders on time. No stress necessary.

 Book2-14

    That lets me rx when we finally pull into my driveway. Which is lucky, because as soon as I turn to face Caleb, neither of us can keep our hands off one another long enough to park the car, let alone stumble up the steps toward the bedroom. We leave a trail of clothing in our wake-my shirt on the bottom of the steps, my bra somewhere near the top, his pants on thending, his shirt looped over my bedroom door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be inside you,¡± he murmurs as he kisses his way down the side of my neck, still walking me backwards toward the bed, our arms locked around each other. I¡¯m down to just my thong now, and I know that won¡¯tst long. Not with Calebpletely naked before me.


    ¡°I want to taste your sexy fucking cock again.¡± I lean back and kiss down his chest, but he stops me. Tilts my head back to smirk down at me.


    ¡°You will,¡± he promises. ¡°Tomorrow morning when I get you on your knees in the shower.¡±


    I shiver at the thought of that. But at the same time, I lift my eyebrows in response. ¡°Oh really? And what do you have on our schedule instead tonight, Mr. Dirty Boy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Dirty Girl. It¡¯s a surprise.¡± He pins me against the wall and kisses down to my chest, sucking one nipple into his mouth and gently swirling his tongue around it. It hardens at his touch, and my other nipple does too as he drops a hand to massage my other breast. ¡°Spread your legs,¡± he says, then nips at my breast again, just hard enough to make me gasp.


    I spread my legs and shiver as he runs a hand up my inner thigh, the warm skin of his calloused hand grazing the edge of my thong, already growing wet.


    I lean into him, but he presses me back against the wall with a smirk. ¡°So impatient,¡± he remarks.


    ¡°What can I say?¡± I lift an eyebrow. ¡°You make me hungry for more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your fill.¡± He grasps my hands, pulls them up over my head and pins them against the wall. Using his free hand, he reaches for my drawer of goodies beside us.


    ¡°Promises, promises,¡± I say.


    That makes him pause in his search and grab my waist again, pulling my body against his as he leans down, his lips just a scarce inch away from mine. ¡°Don¡¯t believe I can fill you up? You¡¯ve had my cock inside you. Not to mention down your throat. Wasn¡¯t that enough for you, Dirty Girl?¡±


    ¡°I can never get enough of you,¡± I respond, my voice low and throaty.


    Heughs softly. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡±


    I hear a soft clinking sound. Metal. I realize what it is just before he mps them around my wrists. Handcuffs. He hooks the chain between the cuffs over a coat hook on my wall, leaving me with my arms pinned over my head and my legs spread wide before him while he turns to rummage in my drawer again.


    ¡°You like to tie your girls up?¡± I ask with a sly grin.


    ¡°I do when they¡¯re mine,¡± he says. His eyes when they catch mine again could burn straight through my skin, that look is so hot. ¡°And you¡¯re all mine now, Carmine.¡±


    When I see what he¡¯s pulling out of the drawer next, I bite my lip with nerves. I haven¡¯t actually had the nerve to try these yet-I got them in that sex toy of the month club, but never actually put them to use.


    He weighs the two vibrators, attached by a long cord, in his palms. They¡¯re small, almost like my bullet, sleek and smooth and designed to hit just the right spots. Plural.


    Caleb grins and tests the length of the cord. ¡°Hmm. Shall we test your limits yet again?¡± he murmurs, that sly grin never leaving his face.


    ¡°¡®Shall we?''¡± I smirk. ¡°So British of you, Caleb.¡±


    He steps closer and runs his hand up my arms. ¡°Are youining?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. That ent¡¯s the reason I started falling for you.¡± I answer without thinking about it, automatically.


    I immediately mp my mouth shut, wishing I could take it back. But Caleb leans in close, his mouth just an inch from mine, that infuriating, addictive grin still fixed on his lips.


    ¡°Falling for me, huh?¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Only the ent,¡± I reply, defiant. My voicees out a whisper.


    ¡°Mm. Understandable.¡± He brushes his lips across mine, feather-light. ¡°Because I¡¯m definitely falling for your dirty mouth, Carmine.¡±


    ¡°Just my mouth?¡± I smirk.


    He kisses me again, harder. Longer. ¡°Maybe more than just your mouth.¡± His hand slides between my legs, and I gasp softly at the cool press of the vibrator cupped in his palm.


    I arch toward him, straining against the cuffs that keep my arms pinned over my head. ¡°Fuck, Caleb,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°I love driving you wild.¡± He kisses along my neck as he circles the vibrator against my pussy lips, not yet turning it on. The smooth metal warms as he continues to roll it across my skin. ¡°And I love how fucking kinky you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I love that you indulge all my fantasies.¡± I tilt my head, try to catch him in a kiss again, but he¡¯s already licking my nipple in a slow, teasing circle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the fantasies you haven¡¯t thought of yet,¡± he murmurs. Then he presses the tip of the vibrator against my pussy. With a flick of his thumb, he turns it on, and I gasp and twist my hips as the vibration sends a shock through my nerves, my belly tightening.


    ¡°Oh, I never forget a promise like that, Dirty Boy.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°Good.¡± With that, he presses the vibrator an inch into my pussy. I gasp as my lips part to admit it, the vibrations making me twist against the wall. He pins me in ce with one hand and pushes it farther into me, until it¡¯s hovering right over my G-spot. I gasp and moan, the intensity making my whole body quiver. But just when it¡¯s bing too much, he shuts it off again, and I cry out faintly in protest at the suddenck.


    I don¡¯t have long toin. A momentter, he¡¯s reaching for the other end of the long cord, and smoothing a handful of lube over the head of the second vibrator. When I realize what he ns to do, my eyes widen.


    ¡°Never tried this one, Dirty Girl?¡± he asks. He presses the second vibe, a small egg-shaped one, against the tight pucker of my ass.


    ¡°You did find a fantasy I hadn¡¯t thought up,¡± I admit. Then I gasp, forgetting about our banter, as he presses the vibrator into me, an inch at a time. I moan aloud at the pleasant, tight stretching sensation. When the egg finally pops into my ass, Caleb flicks it back on, both vibrators going now, and I can hardly catch my breath, the sensation is so intense. My toes curl and my mouth falls open, my hands clenching and unclenching around the cuffs.


    But Caleb isn¡¯t done with me yet.


    He spins me around and presses me against the wall. I feel the tip of his cock rest against my ass, and I turn to catch his eye, breathing hard, my pussy tight with the thought of what¡¯sing.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t imed this sexy ass yet,¡± he murmurs, tracing a palm over the curve of my ass longingly, before he ps it once, just hard enough to sting.


    I moan. It¡¯s hard to concentrate with both vibrators inside me at once, the one in my pussy pressed right against my G-spot.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Then he leans his hips into me, and the tip of his cock presses into my ass, pushing the second vibrator deeper as he does.


    ¡°Fuck, Caleb,¡± I manage to groan.


    ¡°God you are so fucking sexy.¡± He grabs my hips with both hands now, slowly pushes his cock deeper into me. Between the slim vibrators and his thick, rock-hard cock, I already feel like I¡¯m fuller than I¡¯ve ever been.


    Caleb reaches up with one hand, cups my chin and pulls me into a hard kiss, his tongue invading my mouth as he thrusts onest time, pushing his cock all the way inside my ass. The vibrations and his dick are enough to push me over the edge. I moan as my orgasm sweeps through me, and he just deepens our kiss, drawing back slightly to thrust into me again, and again.


    By the time he starts to fuck my ass in earnest, the vibrator in my pussy pushes me into a second climax. Ie screaming his name, and he locks eyes with me, fucking me faster, his muscles taut as his own pleasure starts to build.


    Ie a third time before he grips my hips with both hands and thrusts into me, his teeth clenched.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonnae in your tight, perfect little ass, Dirty Girl.¡± He bucks harder, grips me tighter, and I thrust back against him, my voice lost. ¡°I¡¯m gonnae, fuck, Carmine¡­¡±


    A guttural moan escapes his throat as hees, and I moan again at the hot rush of his cum inside my ass. He flicks off the vibrators and pulls out of me, reaching up to unhook my arms. Before I can move, he¡¯s scooped me into his arms and carried me the few steps to the bed.


    We wind up tangled in the sheets, our legs entwined, both of us breathing hard, covered in sweat and sex, unable to wipe the smiles from our faces as we gaze at one another.


    ¡°I am definitely falling for more than just your sexy mouth, Carmine,¡± he murmurs. Then he leans in to kiss me, softer, sweeter this time, even as his arms curl around me possessively.


    ¡°I think I might be falling for more than just your ent, Caleb,¡± I admit. We grin at each other and he pulls me closer.


    As we drift off to sleep, I turn to peer up at him: the sexy, incredible man who just a few days ago was no more than an unbelievably hot photo on myputer screen.


    Who knew? Sometimes cheating the system and avoiding dating really does work. I grin and curl up against his chest. The sound of his heartbeat drums in my ear as I fall asleep.


    This time when I dream, it¡¯s all fantasies that I know I can one day actually live out.


    I wake up to the scent of something delicious, mouth-watering. Bacon maybe?


    I find the bed beside me still warm, Caleb¡¯s form missing. For a moment, my heart leaps into my throat. Then I hear the soft hum downstairs, his voice perfectly on key, and the soft sizzle of something. Not to mention the smell.


    I toss on his T-shirt, the first one I find discarded on the bedroom floor, and pad downstairs. When I reach the kitchen, Caleb has his back to me, dressed only in his boxers. I take a moment to admire him, this hulk of an Adonis who I¡¯m sleeping with. This man¡¯s man, who dominated the hell out of mest night, filled me in every way possible, satiated me in a way I never imagined I could be. He¡¯s the only person who¡¯s everpletely understood my kinks-not only understood, but also reciprocated them, loved them as much as I do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± he scolds, his back still turned. ¡°Come get your breakfast.¡±


    Iugh and step into the kitchen. Cross to his side. Before I can see what he¡¯s cooking, he sets down the spat and grabs my face in both hands, kissing me, long and slow and deep. When we pull apart, I finally recognize the scent.


    ¡°Pancakes?¡±


    He grins and turns back to the stove. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one who can cook, you know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I reply with a grin, nudging his shoulder with mine. ¡°Those still need to stand up to my taste test.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He casts me a sideways smirk. ¡°I know how particr your tastes are. You¡¯re a hard girl to please, Carmine. But every inch of me is up to the job.¡±


    For once in my life, I actually believe a man who¡¯s telling me that. I grin back at him, and lean over to snatch a piece of bacon from the te cooling at his elbow. ¡°Oh, I know, Caleb. I¡¯m counting on it.¡±


    Next book would be dropped here soon


    hope u enjoyed this one ~

 punished by my mom鈥檚 boyfriend

    Peyton: I hate my mom so much. Monica may be a MILF, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she can cheat on my dad! Even worse, she¡¯s doing it in front of everyone and humiliating my dad in the process. As a result, I decide to intervene because her boyfriend¡¯s hot. Brant Harrison is an older man with bronzed skin, a broad chest, and rippling abs that make me go ahhhhhhhh. Even better, I¡¯m going to steal this man ¡­and make some crazy waves while we¡¯re at it.


    Brant: Who is this girl? A beautiful young blondees onto me out of nowhere, lush and curvaceous with the most innocent ¡°Bambi eyes¡± I¡¯ve ever seen. Peyton ims she just moved to town, but I know there¡¯s more to the story than that. The curvy girl¡¯s got something up her sleeve, and I¡¯m going to force her to reveal the truth ¡­ even as I punish her for her lies!


    *************FULL BOOK START HERE*************


    Peyton


    ¡°Hello?¡± I call, putting my bags down by the front door. ¡°Is anyone home?¡±


    The gloomy interior of the house is my only answer and I frown. My parents have been on the outs recently, so I wasn¡¯t expecting a homey wee scene per se. But I thought someone would be here to greet me at the very least. After all, my dad retired early from his job as a tax ountant, and my mom hasn¡¯t worked for as long as I can remember. So someone should be here in the middle of the day, right?


    But my mouth sets in a grim line because the situation at my parents¡¯ house has been dire for thest few months. My dad was tight-lipped during our phone calls, but after some determined probing, he blubbered that my mom¡¯s been cheating on him, and with the pool boy too. What a cliche! Could Monica be any less original? I swear, it seems that middle-aged housewives are always cheating with the pool boy, the golf pro at the country club, or even the handyman whoes to fix a leaky sink. All we need is the Amazon delivery guy next, and the charade will beplete.


    But the worst part is that this is no charade. My dad, Rudy, is devastated by the whole thing because evidently, my mom¡¯s not holding back. She brings the pool boy into the house on a regr basis, and then they retire to the master bedroom before making loud, noisy love. She¡¯s totally shameless, and even unts her affair for the entiremunity see by taking said pool boy out on dates in public ces,plete with gross PDA where they y handsy and footsy. It¡¯s a total shock to everyone because this is just not done in our little town of Oakdale, Illinois. We¡¯re quite conservative and family-oriented, so Monica¡¯s actions are beyond the pale.


    But I feel terrible for my dad because he genuinely loves Monica. They¡¯ve been together since high school, and as far as I know, Rudy¡¯s never even kissed another woman. Monica¡¯s been his one and only since he was sixteen, and now, at the ripe old age of forty-five, she¡¯s turned the tables on him.


    Even worse, my father¡¯s basically be a shut-in because he¡¯s so depressed. He¡¯s vacated the master bedroom (due to my mom¡¯s sex games) and sleeps on the sofa bed in his home office. Plus, he no longer leaves the house, as far as I can tell. My dad¡¯s basically a prisoner in his own home, only slinking out at night to retrieve food from the refrigerator and to use the restroom. Basically, my dad¡¯s a recluse, depressed and alone in his makeshift bedroom.


    It¡¯s scary and disheartening because I love my father. I¡¯ve always been close to Rudy because he was consistently there for me when I was growing up. Monica? Not so much. Despite being a stay-at-home mom, my mom wasn¡¯t much of a mom. Instead, she was always hanging out with her girlfriends by the pool doing the whole ¡°it¡¯s always five o¡¯clock¡± thing. Honestly, they weren¡¯t stopping at the wine coolers and candy-colored martinis either. Monica and her friends were hitting the hard alcohol more often than not, and trust me, there¡¯s nothing more cringey than a group of middle-aged women getting sloppy drunk.


    But Rudy was different. My dad doted on me, and so despite working full time as a CPA, Rudy made it to every piano recital, every volleyball tournament, and even cheered me on when Ipeted in the local Miss Oakdale pageant. My dad didn¡¯t care that I was chubby and could barely walk in the glittery high heels they had us wear. Rudy wanted everyone to know that the beauty with the big smile was his daughter, and that he was sure I¡¯d win.


    Well, I didn¡¯t win, but the bond between me and Rudy strengthened. For example, after I moved to Chicago to pursue my dreams of being an actress, my dad was totally supportive. I had weekly calls with my father which were filled with heart to hearts about auditions, tidbits from my vocal coach, and of course, my fear that I¡¯d never make it on stage.


    But after a year or so had gone by, I realized that something was wrong in my dad¡¯s life, and finally, Rudy revealed the marital issues cropping up between him and Monica. Then, my calls picked up in frequency because it was clear Rudy was depressed. Soon, I was dialing my dad every day to make sure he was okay, and then sometimes twice a day when I was particrly worried. Things got so terrible that I decided to quit my job in the big city and to return to Oakdale. After all, my dad¡¯s taken care of me my whole life; now, it¡¯s time for me to take care of him in return.


    Will I regret the move? It remains to be seen, but I don¡¯t think so because I wasn¡¯t exactly killing it as an actress in the big city. After getting a degree in theater, I thought that the world would be my stage. It would only be a matter of time before I¡¯d be on Broadway, belting out show tunes to the sound of thunderous apuse.


    But instead, I didn¡¯t hit the prime time. I didn¡¯t hit Off-Broadway, or even Off-Off-Broadway, if I¡¯m being honest. Instead, I was auditioning with regr frequency, but onlynding non-speaking parts. I wasn¡¯t an ¡®actress¡¯ exactly; instead, I was on stage to create ¡®environment¡¯ for the main characters. In fact, I was more of a prop, and there was literally once when I actually was ¡°the Palm Tree¡± while wearing a costume of leafy fronds sewn painstakingly onto a browntex jumpsuit. My dad was kind though. Rudy said I was likely the best palm tree in Chicago, and that the Nedender Theater would be calling soon.


    But now, here I am, back at home. All dreams of the spotlight have been put on hold, and I¡¯m okay with it actually. Oakdale has a decentmunity theater scene, and I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a spot for me somewhere. But first, I need to take care of my dad because Rudy¡¯s my priority now.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I call into the dark house. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I suppose it¡¯s a rhetorical question because he must be locked up in his office, depressed and unhappy. Quietly, I tiptoe down the dimly lit hallway before rapping gently on the office door.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I try again. ¡°Are you in here?¡±


    Finally, there are some creaking sounds and the door edges open. As I surmised, my dad¡¯s been living like a hermit. There are food wrappers strewn all over the carpet, as well as an unmade sofa bed and heaps of clothes in messy piles. Theputer monitor on his desk casts an eerie glow in the dark room, although there¡¯s a tiny shaft of sunlight from a parting in the drapes. Otherwise, it¡¯s a depressing sight, and my heart turns over. It hurts me that Rudy¡¯s been living like this.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± I ask.


    Rudy sighs after settling back into his desk chair.


    ¡°Yeah, more or less,¡± he replies, crossing his hands over his paunchy belly. Even in the darkness, I can tell that my father¡¯s hairline has receded even further so that his forehead looks enormous. He¡¯s pasty and bby, and dressed in an XL Costco t-shirt that hugs his rotund frame. Not only that, but there¡¯s a weird smell.


    ¡°Is that stale pizza?¡± I ask, indicating a half-open box on his desk.


    Rudy nods.


    ¡°Yeah, I had it delivered two days ago. I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to take it out yet,¡± he confesses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to see me like this, Pey. I didn¡¯t want you to quit your job toe home and take care of your old dad. How are you, by the way? How was your drive?¡±


    I manage a cheerful smile.


    ¡°It was okay! The highway was like a parking lot, the way it always is, but otherwise it was no trouble. Everything went smoothly, and I¡¯m d to be back.¡±


    Rudy smiles sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re back, honey. But you know that things aren¡¯t well on the home front.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going to cheer you up, Dad. You¡¯ll see that the sun doesn¡¯t rise and set with Monica. You have your own life! You can pick yourself up from this.¡±


    My father merely shoots me a tired smile.


    ¡°Can I? It doesn¡¯t feel like it some days. It¡¯s been really hard to get out of bed some mornings, and sometimes, I just don¡¯t. I stay beneath the covers until nightes again and it¡¯s easier that way.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    That confession makes me really worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I say in a quick voice. ¡°You need to see the doctor about some anti-depressants, not to mention your diabetes. Have you been taking your insulin, Daddy? You know how important that is.¡±


    Rudy nods.


    ¡°I have,¡± he says. But then his eyes dart to the crack between the drapes and he pauses. I see it then. My father¡¯s already a pale guy, but he goes sheet white as his eyes focus on the scene outside.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rudy fidgets on his chair and immediately averts his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he says quickly. ¡°You were saying?¡±


    But I can already see a ssy sheen of tears in my father¡¯s eyes, not to mention the fact that he¡¯s now trembling like a leaf. What¡¯s going on? What did he see to make him so unhappy?


    Quickly, I get up and make my way to the parting in the curtain. The sun outside res hotly and I squint as I look out at our backyard pool, unable to see much. But then, my eyes adapt and I see what¡¯s made Rudy so distraught: it¡¯s my mom, and she seems to be making love to the pool boy at this very moment.

 Book3-2

    That¡¯s right. In broad daylight, the two of them are totally naked and wrapped around each other on a lounger. My mom¡¯s massaging her lover¡¯s broad back as he looms over her, facing away from me. Her legs are spread eagle as she kisses his bronzed throat hungrily before saying something indecipherable, and then his body begins to move. It¡¯s quite a sight to see actually. Of course, I hate this man¡¯s guts, but I have to admit that at least he¡¯s toned and athletic. His back is broad and thick with muscle, and even I can see that the man¡¯s ass is tight and firm as he pumps into my mother, her hands gliding up and down his back as she moans.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I whisper. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    A choked gasp sounds from behind me, and I spin quickly to see tears dripping down Rudy¡¯s chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this every day,¡± he says in a broken voice. ¡°Monica¡¯s been with him for a couple months now, and they make love every day. Either by the pool or in the master bedroom. I can hear it,¡± he says, burying his face in his hands.


    I turn to look at the scene outside, right in time to see the pool boy churning like a beast between my mom¡¯s legs. Monica¡¯s head is thrown back, and her blonde hair flows like a waterfall as her shrieks begin to grow in volume. Holy shit! Quickly, I twitch the curtains shut so that the ugly scene is out of sight before turning back to my dad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Dad. Get mad! Get angry about this! Assert your rights. You¡¯re her husband and this shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±


    Rudy merely sobs some more, his shoulders trembling as he continues to cry.


    ¡°But what do I say?¡± he says in a wail. ¡°The pool boy¡¯s built like an Olympian, whereas I¡¯m this,¡± he says, gesturing at his big paunch. ¡°I¡¯m losing my hair, I¡¯ve gained forty pounds, and no woman would want me now. Much less Monica,¡± he adds in a broken voice. ¡°Not when she can get that.¡±


    I snort even as the shrieks outside be louder and more rhythmic. Flesh ps against flesh and my mom¡¯s lover is murmuring something in a baritone, although we can¡¯t make out the words.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I snap. ¡°Monica¡¯s your wife and she shouldn¡¯t be treating you like this. You¡¯ve supported her your whole life, Dad! She¡¯s never had a job for as long as I can remember, and she wasn¡¯t much of a mom to me either, so don¡¯t say that being a mom was her job. It wasn¡¯t. She¡¯s taking advantage of you, and we¡¯ve got to stop this.¡±


    My dad merely continues to sob while wiping at his runny nose.


    ¡°Yes, but how?¡± Rudy chokes out. ¡°How do I get her to stop? Throw her out of the house? Leave this ce myself? I can hardly step outside to do myundry these days, much less face the wrath of your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to face her wrath. She¡¯s the one who should be facing your wrath, Dad. You have it backwards!¡±


    My father merely continues to cry. My heart breaks as I observe his unhappiness. With his reddened nose, expanding waistline, and thinning hair, Rudy¡¯s clearly nopetition for the pool boy outside. But the thing is that my dad shouldn¡¯t have anypetition, period. After all, that¡¯s what marriage is about, right? We all get old and wrinkled, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you ditch your partner for a younger, shinier version. Instead, you stick by your vows, and Monica¡¯s broken her promise. She deserves some payback, and I press my lips together as determination wells in my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll figure this out,¡± I say in a grim voice. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Rudy sniffles as he wipes at his nose again.


    ¡°Yes, but how? As you can tell, your mother just doesn¡¯t care anymore. Monica knows I¡¯m in here. She knows I can hear when she and her boyfriend go at it at all hours of the night in the master bedroom. She even showers with him sometimes, and I find his products in the bathroom. Can you imagine that? There¡¯s shaving cream and male deodorant sitting there on the shelf like he¡¯s taken over as the man of the house. What do I do?¡±


    At that moment, the sex outside reaches a climax. Monica lets out a long, breathy yelp as her lover grunts before mming into her deep. Then, they both cry out, and there are some kissing and mewling noises before the sounds die out altogether. God, I hope they rot in hell because that¡¯s what my mother deserves. She and the pool boy should be condemned to an eternity of torture because what the fuck? How can she do this to my dad? Doesn¡¯t she have any decency?


    I merely stare at my father again, my eyes zing hot even if they feel utterly dry. My hands ball into fists so tight that the knuckles are white, and my fingers ache from the tension. But I don¡¯t care because my mom needs to be taken down a few notches, and I¡¯m just the girl to do it.


    ¡°Sit tight, Dad,¡± I manage in a rtively calm voice. ¡°You¡¯ve got me now. We¡¯re going to be fine. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    But Rudy¡¯s crying into his hands again, so I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s heard. It doesn¡¯t matter though. I came back to Oakdale to fix things at home, and if I can¡¯t fix them ¡­ then I¡¯ll blow them up instead.


    Peyton


    ¡°Can you believe it?¡± I hiss at my phone screen. ¡°What the hell? My mom¡¯s such a hooch!¡±


    My friend Carrie merely smiles and tosses her brown curls back.


    ¡°Well, you know some people would say that about us, Peyton. After all, we did work at Club Z.¡±


    I roll my eyes while flinging clothes around like I¡¯m on a mission. After the scene at my parents¡¯ house, I decided that I couldn¡¯t stay there. Instead, I high tailed it to a room at the nearest Best Western, and the space is small, but it¡¯s clean and neat, and that¡¯s all I need. After all, I can¡¯t handle listening to my mom with her lover having sex all the time. Especially not if they¡¯re as vocal as they were by the pool. That was totally gross, not to mention offensive, and I begged Rudy toe with me, but he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, pumpkin,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°You know this office is my safe spot now. I don¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°But Dad, the sound effects are disgusting and totally unnecessary. You don¡¯t have to do this to yourself. I¡¯ll pay for the hotel room. It¡¯ll be good for your mental health!¡±


    My dad merely smiled sadly while looking around the cluttered space.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°but I can¡¯t. There¡¯s something mentally wrong with me, sweetie, and this is my sanctuary now. I¡¯m a shut-in and a hermit, but this is where I feel the safest.¡±


    The words broke my heart, and there were tears in my eyes when I finally departed my parents¡¯ home. More than once, I almost turned back because I didn¡¯t want to leave Rudy when he was obviously so down. But I forced myself to get into the rental car because there¡¯s no way I can handle a scene with Monica and her lover. Imagine that: the two of them stepping out of the bathroom after sharing a naughty shower. I can just see it. My mom would be giggling and clinging to his arm, both of them d only in towels with their skin still damp from steam. Ugh. It¡¯s too gross, and I¡¯d likely start screaming from that provocation alone.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yeah, but Monica is married,¡± I grind into the phone as I search for my sexiest dress. ¡°By contrast, we¡¯re not married, Carrie. I mean, I know you¡¯re in a rtionship now, but when we were working at Club Z, it¡¯s not like we were cheating on long-term boyfriends or anything.¡±


    Carrie merely shrugs while patting her very-pregnant belly.


    ¡°Yes, but Club Z isn¡¯t exactly a ce for virginal young girls either,¡± she says with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s a sex club, so that¡¯s what I did: I provided pleasure to men.¡±


    I finally locate my purple slip dress and hold it up with satisfaction. It¡¯s a tiny thing that¡¯s more string than fabric, but whatever. It fits my purpose, and I put the phone on my bed as I start getting ready.


    ¡°Yes, but you were good at what you did,¡± I say, struggling into the tiny outfit, ¡°and you came out with the ultimate prize too! You¡¯re in a rtionship with your three lovers now, and expecting their baby too.¡±


    Carrie giggles before smiling into the camera.


    ¡°Yeah, but have you noticed how big I am?¡± she winks. ¡°Does something seem off to you?¡±


    I pause while straightening the dress on my body. To be honest, I¡¯m a curvy girl and wearing something so small is really pushing it. The low neckline highlights the huge size of my breasts, before nipping at the waist to show off my hourss figure. Then, the skirt res out over my wide hips before ending just a few inches below my pussy. Oh yes, this dress is scandalous, and it¡¯s perfect for what I¡¯m about to do.


    But first, I stare at the phone screen where Carrie¡¯s showing off her pregnant belly.


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting, obviously,¡± I say in a slow voice. ¡°But is there something else? Is it twins?¡±


    Carrie smiles beatifically.


    ¡°Even better,¡± she announces. ¡°I¡¯m having triplets!¡±


    I gasp, blinking into the phone.

 Book3-3

    ¡°Holy shit! Have you told Brad, Casey, and James yet?¡±


    She giggles.


    ¡°Yes, of course! They¡¯re over the moon with excitement, and they¡¯re also hoping that each baby has a different father. That would be perfect, wouldn¡¯t it? Each of them would be biologically rted to one of the children then.¡±


    I stare at my buddy, whose belly does seem to be especiallyrge,e to think of it.


    ¡°But is that even possible?¡± I ask in a bbergasted voice. ¡°Can each egg be fertilized by a different man¡¯s sperm?¡±


    Carrie merely winks and nods.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s biologically possible, and you know that I let all three of them take me all the time. So it¡¯s definitely logistically possible too.¡±


    I shake my head with wonder.


    ¡°Holy cow, Carrie. Wow, that¡¯s incredible. Congrattions!¡±


    She nods, her brown curls bobbing.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m so happy, and this is what Club Z gave me,¡± she says with a satisfied smirk. ¡°What the club giveth,es in threes.¡±


    It¡¯s my turn to giggle now.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Who would have thought that you¡¯d do a gangbang and then end up in a long-term rtionship with the three men who imed you? Goodie for you.¡±


    Carrie nods.


    ¡°But enough about me, Peyton. So, are you still going through with your little revenge n?¡±


    I nod grimly.


    ¡°Basically, yeah. It¡¯s like what I told you when I was still in Chicago. My dad¡¯s in real bad shape, Carrie. Like he doesn¡¯te out of his room anymore, and just sits there in the dark.¡±


    My friend¡¯s expression is horrified.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, really?¡± she asks in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s really heartbreaking, not to mention depressing. But I¡¯m going to fix this. I¡¯m going to put a stop to my mom¡¯s cheating by stealing her boyfriend and making her pay. Then, Monica¡¯s going to be the one crying foul!¡±


    My friend grimaces a little, although she speaks in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Yeah, but do you really think that¡¯s a good idea?¡± she asks. ¡°I mean, I know you¡¯re well-intentioned, but these things sometimes have a way of backfiring.¡±


    I grit my teeth while searching for my matching purple heels and bag.


    ¡°Yeah, but my mom deserves it. I mean, Monica¡¯s a total bitch. While I was visiting my dad today, she started having sex with the pool boy right outside his window! It was so crazy! Who does that?¡±


    Carrie gawks at me through the phone, her jaw dropping a good three inches.


    ¡°Did she know your dad was there?¡± my friend manages in a strangled voice. ¡°And that he can hear? And see?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I grind out. ¡°She¡¯s just a bitch like that. But I¡¯m going to get revenge for my dad now. Just you wait.¡±


    Carrie nods slowly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to stalk the boyfriend, right?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°My dad already told me his name. He¡¯s Brant Harrison, and actually, he¡¯s not just the pool boy. He¡¯s the owner of Cool Poolz, but I guess he still does some of the manual work himself. Anyways, I google-stalked him and figured out where he lives. Now, I¡¯m going to pay him a little visit.¡±


    I expect my friend to bepletely on-board, but instead, Carrie just nods carefully.


    ¡°I support you, Peyton. I really do because I¡¯ve stalked men in my past too before. But just be careful, okay? Remember, these things don¡¯t always turn out the way you expect.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I know, and I totally get it. I¡¯ll be careful, don¡¯t worry. Now, how do I look?¡± I ask while doing a three-sixty in front of the phone. The tiny purple dress hugs my curves, and the stiletto heels make my legs look long and creamy. My blonde hair is brushed into luscious waves, and my make-up is subtle, yet vampy at the same time. It¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m going to make this Brant Harrison person wish he¡¯d never been born.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Peyton,¡± Carrie smiles over the phone. ¡°I know that what I say at this point doesn¡¯t matter, so just have fun okay? And be safe.¡±


    ¡°You know I will, girlfriend,¡± I say before blowing a kiss into the phone. ¡°Now, get some rest! And some food! You¡¯re eating for four, so you¡¯ve got to keep your energy up!¡±


    With that, weugh and say our goodbyes before hanging up. Carrie¡¯s a great friend, and I adore her. I¡¯ll be missing her baby shower because I¡¯m stuck here in Oakdale, but that only makes me even more determined to carry out my n: to steal my mother¡¯s lover, and to make both of them regret the ruinous path they¡¯ve chosen.


    Peyton


    I sit in my rental car outside Brant Harrison¡¯s house, slouching behind the wheel. Oof, my dress has pulled up so that the fabric¡¯s basically showing off my pussy, but it doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no one to see in this quiet neighborhood, and besides, it¡¯s getting dark. People are starting to settle into their homes for the evening, so no one¡¯s going to notice a single woman scoping out the premises.


    But it¡¯s Saturday night, and I hope to god that Brant goes out on the town because how else am I going to set my trap? As a honey pot, I need to seduce the handsome alpha male, and that¡¯s not going to work if he decides to Netflix and chill for the night. I sigh, swiveling my chin to the right to stretch my neck a bit. It pops audibly, and I roll my eyes. It¡¯s not attractive to do that, but then again, there¡¯s no one watching at the moment.


    Suddenly, the door to Brant¡¯s house opens and the man steps out himself. Goodness, he¡¯s handsome. Of course, I¡¯ve already sort of seen him already, but his back was turned when I was at my parents¡¯ house, and nothing prepared me for the sheer perfection of seeing him face-to-face. He¡¯s got patrician features with a bright blue eyes; a strong jaw with a cleft in it; and a mouth so sensual it would look good on a woman. His ck hair waves off a proud forehead, and he¡¯s got the body of Hercules too, with broad shoulders, a muscr chest and long, lean legs. Of course, at the moment, my target¡¯s d in a ck t-shirt and jeans as opposed to being butt naked, but still. If anything, the clothes only enhance how drop-dead gorgeous this man is.


    But then, a shiver of doubt makes me go cold, and I duck behind the wheel reflexively.


    Can you really pull this off? the voice in my head asks. Brant Harrison is a Greek god, whereas you¡¯re you, Peyton, with junk in the trunk and a too-big butt. What if you fail? What if he¡¯s not attracted to you at all?


    I look down at my jiggly thighs, which at the moment look particrly meaty since they¡¯re spread out against the car seat. But still, I¡¯m here on a mission, and I give myself a pep talk.


    Men are men! I scold myself. They like big tits and a big rear end, and you¡¯ve got both. Besides, Rudy¡¯s suffering because of this asshole, so you can¡¯t let your dad down. Act slutty! Be a ho! You¡¯re from Club Z, so you know how to make a man drool.


    With that, I square my shoulders while staring out my windshield. As I watch, Brant gets into a truck, totally oblivious to my presence, before pulling out of the driveway and rolling down the street. That¡¯s when I thrust my key into the ignition and start my car before trailing him. After all, the voice in my head is right. This man has made my dad¡¯s life miserable, and he¡¯s going to pay.


    Fortunately, Brant doesn¡¯t go far. He stays local instead of getting onto the highway, and after about fifteen minutes of easy driving, we pull into a strip mall. Then, he gets out of his truck before striding into a bar called the Red Rooster. It doesn¡¯t look like much, to be honest. The bar upies a corner spot in an otherwise unremarkable shopping mall, and has dark windows as well as a sign on the front with the logo of a Red Rooster. Very trite, if you ask me.


    But I¡¯m here for a purpose, and I scramble out of my rental vehicle before checking my image in the window. Blonde hair fluffed? Check. Tight purple dress? Check. A flirty smile? Check check. We¡¯re good to go, and with a confident stride, I head to the Red Rooster.


    When I open the door, I see that my suspicions are correct. There¡¯s nothing special about this joint. There¡¯s nothing not special about it either, but it¡¯s just a dark, narrow room with a long wooden bar along one side, with bar stools tucked below. In back, I can make out a room of sorts which looks to be empty, but that doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I¡¯ve caught a glimpse of Brant in thest seat in the back, and I sashay down while ignoring the other patrons.


    I stop right next to him and pretend not to see him before shooting a smile at the bartender.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I purr with a smile. ¡°A martini please? With vodka, not gin, and very dirty.¡±


    The bartender nods and turns away, already pulling out the alcohol. In the meantime, I take a seat next to Brant and sure enough, he smiles at me.


    ¡°Hey there, sweetheart. You got a name?¡±


    I pretend to be surprised that he¡¯s even there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    His blue eyes sh merrily.


    ¡°Name? Mine¡¯s Brant,¡± he growls.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Petunia,¡± I say with a sweet smile. ¡°But you can call me Pet.¡± Using a fake name is part of my n, and Brant doesn¡¯t blink. Instead, he nods, his look spective.


    ¡°Petunia, hmm? That¡¯s a pretty name.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Yeah, it was my mom¡¯s idea. Petunias are her favorite flower, so when I was born, she named me after them.¡±

 Book3-4

    That¡¯s not a lie. Petunias are Monica¡¯s favorite flower, but I doubt Brant knows that. It seems their rtionship is more of a physical one, and I doubt they do all that much talking after the sex is over.


    But still, I¡¯m here to seduce this man, so he can call me Sweet Baby Jesus if he wants. Or Big-Breasts-And-Googly-Eyes. I don¡¯t care; I just want him to fall head over heels into lust so that he leaves my family in peace.


    ¡°So what brings you here, Brant?¡± I ask in a coy voice while fluttering myshes at him. For good measure, I even twirl a blonde lock between my fingers, trying to look like a seductive vixen. His gaze flickers to the movement, and suddenly, my heart contracts because maybe I¡¯ming on too strong. After all, Brant Harrison isn¡¯t exactly a high school boy who¡¯s learning about women for the first time. The alpha male has been banging a forty-five year old married woman for the past couple months with nopunction whatsoever, so he knows his way around the female sex.


    But it seems he¡¯s ready to y.


    ¡°Ie by the Red Rooster on asion,¡± Brant drawls, his blue eyes as clear as an ice-coldke. ¡°I live nearby, so it¡¯s no trouble. How about you? I¡¯ve never seen you here before.¡±


    I giggle before spewing my cover story once again.


    ¡°Oh who, me? I just moved to the neighborhood, so I¡¯m seeing new spots and familiarizing myself with the territory. I read on one of those review sites that the Red Rooster is a cool ce, so I thought I¡¯d check out the vibe.¡±


    Brant nods as the bartender slides a martini across the wooden surface at me.


    ¡°Well, wee to the hood, sweetheart. I¡¯m happy to tell you more, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    We clink sses and I take a sip while gazing at him over the rim.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯d love to know more,¡± I purr. ¡°Tell me the gossip. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Something shes in Brant¡¯s eyes and he sits back, his gaze sweeping over my curvaceous form, and I wonder if I¡¯ve gone too far again. But then, I dismiss the thought. What could I have done? I¡¯ve only been here for five minutes, so it¡¯s too early to have messed up yet.


    With renewed determination, I lean forward towards the bar, my arms pressing in on my decolletage so that my big bust is emphasized. In fact, the valley between my Double D¡¯s looks positively mysterious and Brant¡¯s gaze lingers there for a fraction of a second before sweeping up to my innocent smile. But he doesn¡¯tment on my seductive pose, and merely begins a history lesson, of all things.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oakdale was originally settled by Norwegians,¡± he growls. ¡°A lot of us are of Scandinavian stock.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are?¡± I ask. ¡°Then you must be descended from Vikings!¡±


    Brant grins raffishly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about Vikings, but yeah, my forebears were Danes. They came to the United States in the eighteen hundreds after fighting Germans back in the old country. You know how it was in the olden days. Europeans were always fighting other Europeans, and no one even remembers why anymore.¡±


    I frown, momentarily distracted.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never heard of Danes fighting Germans, but I suppose it could happen,¡± I muse. ¡°Anything can happen.¡±


    Brant nods thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, after the war, my great-great-grandfather relocated to the ins outside Chicago. He didn¡¯t have a wife yet, so he spent seven long years as a single dude before mail-ordering a wife from the old country. Yes, mail-ordering a spouse really happened back then,¡± he adds in a rueful tone. ¡°Lots of guys did it.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    The handsome man nods.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. My great-great-grandmother was picked from a catalogue. She had a bar code and everything. I¡¯m kidding,¡± he grins. ¡°There were no catalogues back then, at least from what I¡¯ve heard. Instead, there were marriage agencies who made introductions. I think they provided a picture and maybe some basic stats about each prospective spouse, but not a lot. There was no inte in those days,¡± he says with a rueful smile.


    I shake my head, my eyes wide.


    ¡°Goodness, that must have been interesting. I mean, it gives a whole new meaning to the words ¡®blind date.''¡±


    Brant grins again, his blue eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Yeah, except it wasn¡¯t a blind date. It was a blind marriage, which is fucking inconceivable when you think about it. My great-great-grandmother was a girl of sixteen when she was shipped here, and from what we know, she got off the boat in New York, got onto a train, and made her way to Illinois where my grandpappy had a homestead. He was a farmer,¡± he rifies. ¡°Growing wheat, mostly, but also some vegetables to be sold at market.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°It sounds like a wholesome life.¡±


    Brant smiles, his teeth shing white in the darkness.


    ¡°It was a wholesome life,¡± he confirms. ¡°I¡¯m of humble stock, but I¡¯m not ashamed of my origins. In fact, I count myself fortunate because my family escaped poverty and famine in Europe to start a new life here in the United States. Trust me, things could be much, much worse.¡±


    With that, I smile at the handsome man, although I¡¯m already beginning to feel doubts about my n. In my mind, Brant Harrison was basically the equivalent of a male gigolo. He was an airhead without a clue about the world, who had the temerity to fuck a married woman. But now, I¡¯m not so sure. Even within five minutes of conversation, it seems that Brant¡¯s intelligent and thoughtful, with a good head on his shoulders, and both feet on the ground. Now that, I did not expect.


    So what do I do now? I ask myself. Abort? Reveal my true identity?


    The voice in my head scoffs. Stop that, Peyton. You¡¯re here on a mission, and you can¡¯t get distracted by a conversation about genealogy, of all things. This is the guy who hurt your dad! Who¡¯s still hurting your dad! Stick with the original n.


    With that, I straighten my shoulders and smile flirtatiously at Brant once more. Obviously, I need to pull out the big guns because soon, we¡¯ll be having an academic conversation about the history of the world if things don¡¯t move along. As a result, I decide to up the ante. It¡¯s dark in the bar, and not too crowded either. There are some customers at the front, and the bartender¡¯s currently tending to their needs, so Brant and I are pretty much alone in the back.


    Taking a deep breath, I smile at him again before leaning forward to pick up my drink. The problem is that the neckline of my dress is so low that with a small jerk of my elbow, suddenly a huge white tites tumbling out.


    ¡°My goodness,¡± I gasp, looking down at the creamy orb. ¡°Did that just happen?¡±


    Brant¡¯s thunderstruck as he stares at my beautiful breast, the low lights making it positively glow in the darkness. The nipple¡¯s already hard, and instead of trying to cover myself, instead I reach up with my free hand and gently circle the hard nub.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I smile wickedly. ¡°Well, now that this ta-ta is out, we might as well get my other one out too.¡±


    With that, I pull my neckline down entirely, letting my other breast spill out too, and then begin circling both nipples with gentle fingers.


    ¡°Mm, this feels amazing,¡± I coo. ¡°It¡¯s such a nice day, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Never mind that my words don¡¯t even make sense. Brant stares with hungry eyes as I continue to tweak my nipples while jiggling the creamy orbs at him. Then, I push things even further. Never dropping his gaze, I lift one big tit up to my mouth before bending my head to lick at the nipple. Then, I giggle before doing the same with the other breast and jiggle them both at him for fun.


    ¡°Would you like a taste?¡± I ask in a sweet voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody¡¯s looking. We¡¯ve basically got the ce to ourselves.¡±


    It¡¯s true because we¡¯re in a dark corner, and the other customers at the Red Rooster seem to be having an uproarious time on the other side, keeping the bartender busy with their orders. But I underestimated the alpha male because Brant doesn¡¯t hesitate at all. Instead, he bends that dark head immediately before sipping at my left nipple, making me moan sweetly while throwing my head back, shots of electricity running straight from my tip to my cunt.


    ¡°That feels so good,¡± I whisper. ¡°More. Please.¡±


    Brant¡¯s blue eyes sh as he pulls off for a moment, but then he leans forward again, and soon he¡¯s sucking deep at my breast while a big hand slides up my thigh. Within seconds, I feel something tickling my pussy and squirm a bit on my seat.


    ¡°No panties, honey?¡± he asks in a low growl. ¡°Fuck you¡¯re dirty.¡±


    I merely pant.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m wet too, aren¡¯t I?¡± I coo. ¡°It¡¯s all for you, Brant.¡±


    With that, it¡¯s on. The older man¡¯s sucking deeply at one tit before pulling off andpping at the other. I¡¯m moaning in a low tone as his hand gently grazes my pussy lips, parting the sensitive flesh before testing the moisture at my little opening. Then he pulls his hand away, lifting his fingers up to the light to examine those gleaming digits.


    ¡°Absolutely drenched,¡± he muses, more to himself than anyone. Then, Brant circles my pebbled nipples with his fingers, spreading the pussy juice all over my sensitive flesh so that they shine in the low lights, before leaning down to suckle those hard nubs again.


    ¡°Fuck, I love the taste of your vaginal juice, sweetheart,¡± he rasps between deep pulls at my breasts. ¡°It tastes amazing when I¡¯m sucking it off your titties.¡±

 Book3-5

    With that, I know I¡¯m done for because this man is dirty. I was expecting to have the upper hand when it came to handling the alpha male, but it seems I¡¯ve underestimated Brant Harrison. I thought I¡¯d be in charge, and that he¡¯de panting and crawling like a dog begging for a treat. But instead, the gorgeous man is one dominating me. What do I do now?


    Brant


    What the hell is going on? I admit, I¡¯m a rancid guy but this chick takes the cake. After all, it¡¯s not often that you walk into a bar, only to have a woman pull her dress down and beg you to suck her tits.


    Then again, this has been a crazy day so far, so it¡¯s par for the course. After breaking up with Monica Green earlier today, I figured I¡¯d leave her house and close that chapter of my life for good. But instead, the middle-aged woman offered me onest goodbye fuck, and of course, I took it. Why not? She¡¯s cute enough, with her big sassy body and fluffy blonde hair. Plus, her vag gets wet real quick, and I figured going in for some instant satisfaction wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    But yeah, breaking up with the woman was the right thing to do. Monica¡¯s great and all, but she¡¯s oddly shady. She never talks about herself, instead asking questions about my life instead. I swear, we¡¯ll spend hours talking about my business, Cool Poolz, or about what I want to do with my life, but Monica¡¯s oddly secretive when ites to her ownings and goings.


    It didn¡¯t bug me at first, but after a while, it was just fucking strange because she¡¯d always deflect when I asked her questions about herself. In seemed that the only thing she was absolutely certain about is the fact that she doesn¡¯t want kids. When I brought it up one day, the middle-aged woman threw her head back and beganughing, her red lips parting to reveal bleached teeth.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so funny Brant,¡± she tittered before taking a sip from her cocktail. ¡°Kids? You tter me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I growled, eyeing her luscious form, which was currently disyed in a tiny bikini as we lounged by the pool. Monica¡¯s got big breasts and wide hips, as well as a soft, poochy stomach. Some guys want their women sculpted and skinny, but I actually like my sex partners to be feminine and womanly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as young as you think I am,¡± she said in a coy tone while shooting me a meaningful look over the rim of her ss.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Why? How old are you?¡± I growled. ¡°Thirty-five? Thirty-six?¡±


    The blonde woman merely tilted her head back andughed again, while fishing an olive out of her drink.


    ¡°Oh you tter me, Brant,¡± she cooed while popping the olive into her mouth. ¡°But yeah, kids aren¡¯t really my thing. I just don¡¯t see myself raising rug rats for the next twenty years. I¡¯m not that woman.¡± I nodded, but inside my head was churning. After all, it was just another instance where Monica deflected when it came to revealing anything about herself. What kind of woman is she, if she doesn¡¯t want children? The corporate type? The kind who wants to wear her hair in a sleek bun while toting a briefcase to work every day?


    Seriously though, the blonde is sexy, and I put her reply out of my mind. I wasn¡¯t here to talk with her, or to find the mother of my children. Fuck it, as long as Monica was soft and delectable with a wet pussy and tight asshole, then I was good with it.


    But our conversation picked back up a couple dayster when we were out at a Mexican cantina. The mariachi band came and went, and while we were digging into our tacos, Monica batted hershes at me.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered how I support myself?¡± she cooed.


    I almost spit out my food because of course I¡¯ve asked, but she never really answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re divorced right?¡± I ask in a low voice. ¡°Your ex-husband left you the house as part of the settlement.¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Monica said in a teasing hum while trailing one long, red nail around the rim of her margarita ss. ¡°Something along those lines.¡±


    I put down my fork, fixing her with a look.


    ¡°Well, if not that, then what is it? Did your ex leave the house in a trust for you? Did you inherit it from your parents? Did you buy it yourself?¡± This seemed unlikely because Monica¡¯s never had a job, as far as I can tell. She said something about being a real estate broker long ago, but I don¡¯t really see it. The woman lives to hang out by the pool, sunning herself in barely-there bikinis, and I can¡¯t see her hustling to do any kind of work, period.


    But again, Monica didn¡¯t rify things. Instead, she merely smiled mysteriously before popping a chip into her mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say all women have secrets,¡± she purred while reaching for the hot sauce. ¡°It makes things more fun, right?¡±


    I stared at her.


    ¡°Yeah, but I barely know anything about you. It¡¯s fucking weird, if you ask me.¡±


    Monica just waved her manicured hand in the air.


    ¡°Oh Brant,¡± she sighed. ¡°So honest and upstanding all the time! I swear, have you ever cheated on a test before? Or cheated on anything?¡±


    I fix her with a look.


    ¡°No, although I wasn¡¯t exactly a boy scout either. Why, what are you getting at?¡±


    The blonde woman merely smiled mysteriously again.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that life isn¡¯t as straightforward as you think it is,¡± she hummed. ¡°But this guacamole is delicious,¡± she added. ¡°Do you want a bite of mine? I swear, I¡¯m going to have to get the recipe to make it at home myself.¡±


    Thatment struck me as odd because Monica¡¯s never cooked before, and not even something as simple as guacamole dip. In fact, I¡¯ve spent entire weekends at her house, fucking her silly, but she never threw together any meals for us to enjoy. Instead, we always ordered Chinese or pizza, and it worked fine for me because I¡¯m not picky about food. But again, the whole recipe thing seemed to imply that at least at some point in her life, Monica cooked.


    As you can tell, this woman was fucking strange. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she¡¯s a wildcat in bed, and I¡¯ve nevere so hard in my life. But it¡¯s goddamn weird to know nothing about the woman you¡¯re boning, and so after a couple months, I decided to call it off. To be honest, Monica didn¡¯t seem that put out when I told her I was breaking up with her. She merely nodded before pressing a kiss to my mouth and ruffling my hair, as if I was a cute puppy dog she¡¯d found on the street. Then, she stripped off her bikini and before I knew it, we were going at it on the lounge chair by the pool. Her cunt was wet and her boobies bounced, and that¡¯s all I needed for the perfect goodbye.


    So yeah, that was my afternoon. After leaving my ex¡¯s ce, I cleaned a couple pools and then went home, exhausted. I figured I¡¯d rest after a hot day in the sun, but then I got bored and decided to head out to the Red Rooster for a cold drink. It¡¯s an unpretentious ce and I figured I¡¯d rx a bit with a beer in hand. I definitely didn¡¯t expect to meet a beautiful young nymph with a sassy smile and dirty ways.


    But here we are, and Petunia moans as I y with her pussy under the bar while sipping at a sweet teat.


    ¡°Ummm,¡± she cries breathily, tipping her head back as her pink lips part. ¡°That feels amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about to get even better,¡± I growl against her breast. With clever fingers, I part those swollen pussy lips before stroking through her folds. She¡¯s drenched, and her clit is as hard as a rock. Without looking, I gently tease her clit out of its hood before circling it a few times, and then settling in for a solid rub.


    ¡°Oh oh oh,¡± Petunia moans, squirming in her seat. ¡°Unnh!¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± I growl softly between deep suckles at her breast. ¡°Keep it down baby because we¡¯re not alone.¡±


    But a quick nce shows me that no one¡¯s looking. Again, it¡¯s dark and the people at the other end of the bar are busy with their conversations, so we have privacy. Petunia squirms again beneath my touch, her vag juicing heavily into my hand, and then she spreads her legs even wider to provide better ess.


    ¡°Please, more Brant,¡± she begs, her blue eyes dazed with lust. ¡°I need it so bad.¡±


    It¡¯s then that I realize that some discreet fingering under the table isn¡¯t going to be enough for this girl. In fact, even a solid finger-fucking wouldn¡¯t be enough because Petunia¡¯s juicing heavily all over my palm now while tweaking her pink nipples. She needs one thing, and she needs it bad.


    As a result, I slide off my seat and stand behind the curvaceous blonde, leaning forward to breathe into her ear.


    ¡°You want it, sweetheart? You think you can take me?¡±


    Her cheeks color a beautiful rosy pink, and she nods.


    ¡°I do,¡± Petunia confirms. ¡°Please Brant. I¡¯m yours.¡±


    With that, I inch the back of her skirt up so that it¡¯s bunched around her waist, my big back shielding her from the gaze of the people at the front of the Red Rooster. Then I spit into my palm and undo my pants, before pulling out my massive cock and lubing it up with saliva. Petunia can¡¯t see my cock but she wiggles her back end, bumping her big cheeks up and down as if begging for it.

 Book3-6

    ¡°Put it in,¡± she whispers, looking at me over one slim shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    With that, I notch the head at her beautiful pussy opening before gently pressing down on her back.


    ¡°Scoot forward so that your ass is hanging off the bar stool,¡± I rasp. ¡°Then lift your bottom, sweetheart, so that I can get better ess.¡±


    Petuniaplies immediately, bending over and scooting back so that her pussy and asshole are avable to me. Then, I push myself forward and pause for a moment as she gasps, her cheek almost pressed to the bar top at this point.


    ¡°Are you okay, baby?¡± I grind out. ¡°I can stop if you want.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she whimpers. ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ well, you¡¯re so big! I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±


    A rush of satisfaction fills my chest and my cock hardens in her vaginal canal.


    ¡°I know, sweetheart, but you¡¯re very wet and you¡¯re young too. Your pussy will stretch to take me.¡± With that, I push forward again, slowly sliding my cock until I¡¯m buried balls deep within her tight walls.


    ¡°Ohhhh,¡± the blonde girl sighs, hershes fluttering shut as she enjoys the pration. ¡°Mmm, goodness.¡±


    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I groan, my chest and abs tight as I fight not toe. ¡°You¡¯re fucking drenched baby, and this isn¡¯t going to take long. You¡¯ll being hard in no time, mark my words.¡±


    With that, I begin to pump in Petunia¡¯s vaginal canal. She¡¯s so hot and soft, and she¡¯s so slick too that my cock literally grows and stiffens inside her, making her whimper with pleasure. Her big breasts are smashed against the bar now, the sides and bottoms leaking out, and I reach forward to tweak her clit as I continue fucking into her from the back.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Petunia moans deliriously. ¡°Mmm, yes, Brant. Give me more.¡±


    ¡°Of course, princess. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    With that, I pick up the pace, giving it to the curvy girl hard as she grips the tabletop, her knuckles going white with mounting pleasure. Our skin ps as I fuck into her again and again, but oddly no one¡¯s noticed. Of course, at this point I wouldn¡¯t care. It could be Queen Elizabeth at the other end of the room, and I¡¯d continue what I was doing because Petunia feels so damn good.


    But somewhere in my vigorous thrusts, I slip out altogether and almost break my dick pushing against her soft bottom.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I grunt. ¡°Give me a sec, honey, and I¡¯ll get back into you.¡±


    But Petunia merely looks over one shoulder before bumping her big rear end up and down once more.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Brant. I mean, of course I want it, but do you want to try it a different way?¡±


    I stare at her, my hands going still as my cock hardens even further. By now, I¡¯m the equivalent of a massive steel shaft, so I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s really serious about what she¡¯s offering.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask in a low voice. ¡°Are you saying what I think you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Petunia merely giggles before batting hershes at me again. Then she reaches back with both hands before pulling her white cheeks apart to reveal that beautiful brown buttonhole.


    ¡°I like anal,¡± she coos in a low voice. ¡°It always feels so good in my butt, and I wouldn¡¯t mind getting some here and now.¡±


    Holy fuck! My cock jerks at her words, the tip already seeping copious amounts ofe. Is this chick serious? After all, I¡¯m fucking her in public at the moment, and she¡¯s giving good pussy too. But now, she wants to up the ante? She wants her asshole pounded as well?


    Sure enough, Petunia nods sweetly while pulling her ass cheeks apart even further. Those coffee pleats wink at me, her anus begging for it, and she nods while licking her glossy pink lips.


    ¡°Please, put it in, Brant,¡± the bodacious blonde begs. ¡°I need it.¡±


    Her words are mymand. Immediately, I leap into action and notch my ns at her tiny opening. Fuck, she¡¯s so small and I¡¯m sure this is going to be ufortable. But as I begin to push, Petunia merely leans forward even more, changing the angle to give me better leverage, and my enormous shaft slides right up her butt as she lets out a surprised squeal.


    ¡°Goddamn, you¡¯re a slut baby. Taking my cock in your ass in one stroke like that? You¡¯re a butt slut, for sure.¡±


    Petunia merely moans melodically as her eyes drift shut with pleasure.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m your butt slut,¡± she breathes, squeezing her anal walls on my huge shaft. ¡°Fuck me, Daddy. Give my asshole the reaming it deserves.¡±


    Goddamn, this woman is so fucking dirty! But I love it, and pull my cock out almost all the way before pushing back in. Petunia jolts a bit from my huge size, but to her credit she only flexes her asshole again, teasing my dick with the rippling movements of her butt.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she pants, gripping the bar top once more. ¡°Yes, make me take it.¡±


    It¡¯s then that I let loose. I¡¯m not a monster by any means (at least, that¡¯s what I like to think) but there¡¯s something about this sassy blonde that gets to me. I mean, we just met for fuck¡¯s sake, yet she¡¯s taking my cock in her ass. Not only that, but she¡¯s built just the way I like them  curvy, slutty, and generous with her holes. Lust rises in my chest, and with it, a possessiveness that I can only describe as brutal.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take it,¡± I say in a throaty voice, my eyes fixed on where we¡¯re joined. My enormous cock disappears and reappears from within her tiny butthole, and yet Petunia continues to moan, taking the deep shaft like a champ. ¡°You¡¯re going to get a giant load ofe in this pretty little ass. Are you ready for that?¡±


    The blonde merely squirms a bit, her pussy so wet that my balls stick to it whenever I push into her sweet form.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready, Daddy,¡± she pants. ¡°Give me that deposit. Put it where it belongs.¡±


    I growl with approval, my big hands on her slim waist as she continues to absorb the buttfucking.


    ¡°Good, because my load¡¯s huge,¡± I rasp. ¡°You¡¯re going to be leaking my semen for days. So much that you¡¯ll have to wear a maxi in your panties to soak up the drips.¡±


    She nods breathlessly, her anus clenching in anticipation.


    ¡°I look forward to it, Daddy,¡± she breathes. ¡°I want your seed. Give it to me.¡±


    With that, I explode. I can¡¯t believe how dirty Petunia is, and how she¡¯s letting a strange man fuck her in the ass after only ten minutes of conversation. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing it out in the open at the Red Rooster too, and for a moment, I remember that there must be security cameras all over the ce. Well, fuck that, because I¡¯m taking what I want, and in this case, that means Petunia¡¯s sweet bottom.


    With a muffled roar, my cock jerks, my balls rising with anticipation. Then, thee shoot at the base of my shaft ripples, and I begin pumping loads of salty seed into Petunia¡¯s anal chamber, her canal clenching as she¡¯s sprayed with male liquid.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± she cries out, her rear end rippling as she begins to climax as well. ¡°Mmmm, yes!¡±


    Our moans blend in harmony as we cry out with ecstasy, unable to keep our pleasure on the down-low. Her curvy form trembles in my arms as her pussy and ass spasm, vaginal fluids gushing hotly from her sweetest spot to coat my balls and thighs as I ream into her once more, cramming my shaft deep into her back chamber.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck baby,¡± I moan into her ear. ¡°Oh shit shit shit.¡±


    The curvy girl merely turns her head to kiss me even as I continue to spray into her round rear end.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she moans, that plush pout so soft and sweet despite the anal hardcore we¡¯re currently engaged in. ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    Finally, the pumping slows somewhat and I pause, still embedded in her ass. We¡¯re sweaty and breathing hard, and yet no one seems to notice. The customers at the other end of the bar are still going about their merry way, and not one person has walked past us to use the bathroom. Weird. It¡¯s fucking strange if you ask me, but then again, everything about this situation is bizarre.


    With a slow grunt, I pull out of Petunia¡¯s ass and watch with avid eyes as white fluid seeps up from inside her hole before spilling over one big buttock. But Petunia¡¯s fast. She reaches backwards with one hand, cupping her butthole in order to catch the fluid, and then lifts her hand andps at her fingers, smiling naughtily at me all the while.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve been eating well, Brant,¡± she coos with a flirtatious wink. ¡°You taste real good. But you only took two of my holes,¡± she mock pouts. ¡°You want to sample the third?¡±


    Immediately, my cock jerks, going from rubber to iron in about two seconds t. How the fuck does this woman do it? I just unleashed a huge load, and yet now, I feel like I¡¯m ready to go again.


    With devilish blue eyes, I lean forward to kiss the beautiful blonde before reaching forward to tweak her clit once more, making her gasp and startle.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯d love to sample your mouth, baby,¡± I rasp so that only she can hear. ¡°But why don¡¯t we go somece else? Are you ready to bust this joint?¡±


    Immediately, the curvy girl slides off the bar stool before hitching up her neckline while simultaneously pulling down her skirt. Her sweet sensitive spots are now covered, but there¡¯s nothing that can hide the flush in her cheeks, the swollenness of her lips, or the beautiful tangle of her curly locks.

 Book3-7

    ¡°I¡¯m more than ready, Daddy,¡± she purrs while slipping one small hand in mine. ¡°Where to next?¡±


    With that, I lead the blonde vixen out of the Red Rooster and into the night, my cock already pulsing as my balls churn with anticipation. After all, earlier this afternoon, I broke things off with a bodacious blonde, but now, it seems that a second bodacious blonde has taken her ce without missing a beat. How the fuck did that happen? All I can say is that sometimes the world¡¯s a mystery, and I¡¯m not going toin. With onest smile at Petunia, I lead the nymph to my truck before helping her in and mming the door. Then, we¡¯re off for more good times ¡­ and the best part is that she¡¯s clearly the insatiable type.


    Peyton


    Your name is Petunia. Your name is Petunia, I remind myself. But then I shake my head and exhale because what¡¯s the point? It¡¯s not like Brant Harrison and I are doing a ton of talking. Instead, we¡¯re connecting in a physical manner, and the truth is that it¡¯s incredible. After our steamy interlude at the bar, Brant whisked me off to his house where he took me every which way. Literally, I was in every position you can think of, and woke up achy and sore between my legs in both the front and the back. Not only that, but he fed me his monster a couple times during the night, so my jaw aches too.


    But it¡¯s a good kind of soreness because I loved every second of it. Not only is Brant handsome and built, but he¡¯s kind as well. After we finished for the night, he got up and retrieved a damp washcloth from the bathroom before pressing it against my raw and ravaged holes.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to hurt here tomorrow, baby,¡± he rasped before pressing a kiss to the inmed flesh. ¡°But I promise, it¡¯s worth it.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I merely lifted my knees higher to give him better ess, my heart beating hard at his tender gesture.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured. ¡°This is very unexpected.¡±


    He merely nodded and pressed onest kiss to my asshole before snaking his tongue in for a quick swipe.


    ¡°No, you deserve it, Petunia,¡± he rasped. ¡°I¡¯m big and you¡¯re small. It can¡¯t be an easy fit, and you¡¯ve been taking me like a champ.¡±


    With that, we settled in for a couple hours of sleep before Brant woke me again in the early light of dawn for another round of heavy fucking. But I loved it, and I can¡¯t get enough. He¡¯s maic, charismatic, and smart too. To be honest, at this point I¡¯m not surprised he owns his own business. After all, this isn¡¯t ¡°just¡± a pool boy. This is an entrepreneur, and a sessful one too.


    But now, thankfully, I¡¯m back at the hotel room and on the phone with my high school friend, Raelynn. Raelynn and I have been buddies ever since freshman English, where we bonded over our love of the written word.


    ¡°This seems strange,¡± I said, squinting down at my copy of Macbeth. ¡°Are they even speaking English in this story?¡± I asked, flipping through the pages.


    ¡°It¡¯s a form of old English,¡± Raelynn chimed in from my left. ¡°You have to read the annotations from the publisher to really understand what the characters are saying.¡±


    With that, we dived into all sorts of literature and became fast friends during the process. I¡¯m not academic exactly, but by reading Shakespearean ys, I developed a love for acting and performing, which led to my decision to major in the dramatic arts in college. Again, I haven¡¯t exactly been sessful with my stage career so far, but I¡¯ll pick it up again once I¡¯m done with Brant Harrison. I just need to focus on my revenge scheme for now, in order to fix things for my dad.


    But Raelynn knows exactly why I¡¯m back in town, and she smirks at me from the phone screen.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± she says in a deadpan voice. ¡°You did it in public and no one noticed? How is that even possible?¡±


    I shrug.


    ¡°People in Oakdale are just clueless I guess. I mean, there were definitely other customers at the Red Rooster, but they were partying hard at the other end of the bar. They minded their own business, and we minded ours.¡±


    ¡°While you were taking it up the ass!¡± Raelynn crows,ughing hysterically while pushing a brown curl behind one ear. ¡°I mean, seriously girl! You¡¯re my hero. You are one sassy slut.¡±


    I wink.


    ¡°I know, and it was amazing. I have Brant¡¯s semen oozing from my behind even now,¡± I say in a sly tone while shifting naughtily in my seat.


    Raelynn merely shrieks withughter again.


    ¡°Holy moly, Pey,¡± she says, wiping at her eyes. ¡°You really take the cake, you know that? Anal sex with a stranger in a public ce? My my my.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it was incredible,¡± I reiterate again, getting a dreamy look on my face. ¡°Seriously, he¡¯s so endowed, and incredibly handsome too. I can¡¯t even describe it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen him around town and he¡¯s hot,¡± Raelynn says quickly. ¡°I mean, everyone¡¯s seen Brant Harrison and your mom doing stuff together. Everyone talks about it, and feels so bad for your dad too. But what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± my buddy asks. ¡°I mean, okay, so you seduced Brant Harrisonst night, and had a great time doing it. But is he going to stop seeing your mom now? What if he starts seeing both of you simultaneously? Oh my God, that would be so dirty and everyone in Oakdale will be buzzing with gossip.¡±


    I frown, thinking it over, before heaving a huge sigh.


    ¡°Good point. Yeah, I don¡¯t know,¡± I conclude in a glum tone. ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t exactly let on to Brant that I know all about him and my mom. I¡¯m using a fake name and a fake back story too, so he has no idea that I¡¯m even rted to Monica. But I guess I just have to keep doing what I¡¯m doing. I need to turn on the charm and keep Brant so busy that he forgets about Monica altogether. He has to,¡± I state in a firm tone. ¡°Otherwise, all this will be for naught.¡±


    Raelynn nods, her pretty features supportive.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s going to ditch Monica now,¡± she says. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re basically Monica but twenty years younger! What guy wouldn¡¯t prefer you to her?¡±


    I shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Men are strange sometimes. I mean, why even date a forty-five-year-old woman in the first ce when you look like Brant? Obviously, this guy can get any woman he wants, so I have no idea how he ended up with my mother.¡±


    Raelynn just shrugs.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s super-flirtatious whenever she¡¯s with him, and Monica¡¯s even popped her boob out in public for him to suck. Oh yeah, it happened at the Oakdale Library,¡± she confides. ¡°They thought no one could see, but my buddy Harley was on shift, and she saw what they were doing over in the carrel by the back. It was rancid.¡±


    I pause for a moment because in fact, Brant and I engaged in some public boobie-sucking ourselves at the Red Rooster. Is this a coincidence? Is this something he does with a lot of women? But I shake my head and dismiss the concern because sucking tits at the library is just too strange, even for me. My mom is obviously into some fucked-up shit, and clearly, I inherited some of that myself, but I¡¯m not that fucked-up. At least, I don¡¯t think I am. Okay, maybe I am, but in a good way, right? I¡¯m doing this for my dad, after all.


    Still, I sigh again and smile ruefully into the camera screen.


    ¡°Yeah, so like I said, I have to keep Brant busy,¡± I remark. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m going over to his ce again tonight, and I n on getting super-raunchy so that I basically erase Monica from his memory banks.¡±


    Raelynn squeals.


    ¡°More raunchy that what you¡¯ve already done? How is that even possible?¡±


    I smile slyly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Brant¡¯s getting a surprise, trust me, because I¡¯m going to show him how a saucy younger woman likes it. He¡¯s going toe so hard that his brains fry right there in his skull because I haven¡¯t really brought the heat yet.¡±


    Raelynn shrieks withughter while practically spitting out her soda.


    ¡°You go, Peyton. Oh my God, this is going to be so awesome and I can¡¯t wait to hear what happens. Seriously, you¡¯ve brought some much-needed energy to my life.¡±


    I grin.


    ¡°Happy to be of service. But what about you, Rae? How¡¯s it going with you and Trig?¡±


    My friend blushes for a moment and looks down. But then she peers back into the screen while smiling sunnily.


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± she says. ¡°Trig is amazing. He¡¯s the best boyfriend ever, and I¡¯m so lucky to have him.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s cute too. At least, if he still looks the way he did during high school.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s filled out a ton and bulked up a lot,¡± Raelynn scoffs. ¡°Trig is a man now, Peyton, and he makes me feel so good. It¡¯s a dream being with him. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    Her voice trails off and I wait.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But nothing!¡± she exims.


    I grin.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®but¡¯ in there,¡± I say. ¡°I can feel it.¡±


    Rae sighs then while pushing a lock of curly hair back.


    ¡°But sometimes I wonder if I¡¯m a bad person,¡± she admits while looking down at her hands. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve been with Trig since high school, so it¡¯s been years now. And I¡¯m twenty-one, so we¡¯ve been dating for basically my entire adult life. But there has to be more, right?¡±


    I shrug.


    ¡°It depends on what you want. I mean, my grandparents never dated anyone other than each other, and they were together for sixty years before they passed. It worked out.¡±

 Book3-8

    Rae nods.


    ¡°Yes, and I have noints about Trig,¡± she says in a hurried voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ well, have you ever thought about being in a threesome, Peyton?¡±


    My brows almost fly off my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done more than think about threesomes, Rae. I¡¯ve done it, and it was really amazing. Of course, it depends on what kind of threesome you¡¯re going for, and whether it¡¯s with two men, or another man and another woman. Why, are you thinking of trying one?¡±


    Raelynn averts her eyes, and then nods slowly.


    ¡°I am,¡± she confesses in a murmur. ¡°It¡¯s crazy, right? I mean, Trig is so good to me and I love him so much. He¡¯s really well-endowed too, so it¡¯s not that. But sometimes, I wonder what it would be like to have two cocks in my body at once. Like me sucking on a shaft with my mouth, and then another huge cock in my pussy. Or one in my pussy and the other in my ass, dueling for space. I bet it would be amazing.¡±


    I nod.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It does feel amazing, and I can see you¡¯re looking for a threesome with two men, which is what I like too. It feels incredible to be the center of attention because there¡¯s nothing quite like it. But Rae, hon, it sounds like you¡¯ve already done a lot of thinking about this. Have you brought up the idea with Trig, perchance?¡±


    Raelynn shakes her head, her cheeks flushing.


    ¡°No, because I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start. How do I say something like, ¡®yeah, your cock isn¡¯t enough for me, and I need another one.¡¯ Or ¡®I want a deep DP and the dildo isn¡¯t going to cut it.¡¯ Awkward right? Not to mention, my boyfriend might be offended and break up with me.¡±


    Iugh kindly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Trig for so long that I doubt he¡¯s going to break up with you just for sharing your needs and desires. I mean, women have sexual urges too! We¡¯re not sweet princesses locked up in a castle waiting to be saved by a gant prince. I say you bring it up with Trig and see what he says. You might be surprised.¡±


    Rae merely blushes even hotter.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± she murmurs. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your stepdad?¡± I ask curiously. ¡°Hunter Ward is one of the hottest bachelors around town, and he must be getting women right and left. Plus, he¡¯s been divorced from your mom for a while now, right?¡±


    But oddly, Rae blushes again while fidgeting with something off-screen.


    ¡°Yeah, Hunter¡¯s good,¡± she says. ¡°Real good. He¡¯s not dating that much though.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not?¡± I ask in a surprised voice. ¡°That seems weird. Well, maybe he¡¯s still trying to get over the divorce, although I thought you said he and your mom signed the papers ages ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they did,¡± Rae acknowledges. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on his head. You should ask Hunter the next time you¡¯re over, girlfriend. He might tell you something you¡¯re not ready for.¡±


    I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Seriously, with Monica as my mother, it would be hard to surprise me when ites to parents. But are you still living with Hunter?¡± I ask curiously. ¡°How is that working out?¡±


    Rae nods, blushing fiery hot again.


    ¡°I am,¡± she says quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just easier this way even though my mom¡¯s not here anymore. After all, I don¡¯t have any money, and I wouldn¡¯t want to live with my mother,¡± she says, shuddering at the thought. ¡°That would be aplete nightmare, so I¡¯m lucky my stepdad let me stay.¡±


    I nod quickly.


    ¡°Totally get it. I¡¯m in a hotel room right now because of my mom. I just can¡¯t bear the thought of sharing a roof with that witch. Oh my God, I¡¯d die!¡±


    ¡°So would I!¡± Rae giggles. ¡°It would be a clusterfuck crossed with a shitshow.¡± With that, the conversation moves on to the hotel I¡¯m staying in, and how it¡¯s difficult to get maid service on a consistent basis these days. Plus, I update my friend about my ns to get intomunity theater here in Oakdale, and Rae¡¯s very supportive. But in the back of my mind, I¡¯m already thinking about my date with Brant tonight because the truth is that I can¡¯t wait. I have something naughty in store for the alpha male that will blow his mind, and it¡¯s going to be an evening to remember because he¡¯s never met a woman like me.


    Brant


    I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I mean, really? How many men go to a bar with no expectations, only toe home with a beautiful young nymph who can¡¯t get enough of your cock? I swear, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been struck by lightning.


    Then again, I¡¯ve always been a good-looking asshole, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to attractdies. They¡¯ve been throwing themselves at me ever since the seventh grade, so I¡¯m used to it. But Petunia is different. She¡¯s saucy and sassy, with a voluptuous bod that was made to amodate a man. Even better, she can¡¯t get enough of my shaft, and literally begs for it at every turn.


    Still, there¡¯s something strange about this scenario. It¡¯s almost as if I know Petunia from somewhere. Maybe a past life? I¡¯m not exactly given to premonitions and astrology, but I feel like I¡¯ve met her before. It¡¯s the way sheughs, and the way she moans when I¡¯m deep inside. Petunia also has a habit of pulling her ass cheeks apart to offer her holes to me, and it gets me so fucking horny every single time.


    I sit at my kitchen counter, stumped. The girl is obviously a wildcat in bed, but I¡¯d like to know more about my horny little princess. She said she just moved to town from Chicago, so she¡¯s new to the area. Then again, Petunia also mentioned that she¡¯s an aspiring actress. Maybe I saw one of her ys, and now I¡¯m getting shbacks? Or maybe I watched amercial which featured the sweet girl, and that¡¯s why she seems somewhat familiar? I have no idea.


    At that moment, the doorbell rings, jolting me from my musings and I stand up to get it. My heart¡¯s racing, which is strange because I don¡¯t usually get worked up when entertaining a woman. But today, it¡¯s different, and I quickly look down to make sure that my t-shirt and jeans are reasonably straight. Then, I walk to the front door and swing it open.


    ¡°Hey sweetheart,¡± I growl. ¡°Thanks foring. You look beautiful.¡±


    Petunia steps inside, her plush pout turned up in a smile.


    ¡°You look good too,¡± she chimes musically before leaning forward to press a kiss to my cheek. ¡°How are you, Brant?¡±


    Her lips on my skin are electric, and my blue eyes sh as I shut the door.


    ¡°Better, now that you¡¯re here. Come in, hon. Can I get you a drink?¡±


    She smiles.


    ¡°Just water, thanks. I don¡¯t think I could take more alcohol after the Red Rooster.¡±


    I chuckle.


    ¡°Naw, we didn¡¯t drink that much. But water it is. Right this way, sweetheart.¡±


    Together, we walk to the kitchen while the curvy girl takes a seat at the bar, and I putter about, retrieving the aforementioned water. As I toss ice cubes into a ss, I pause for a moment because Petunia looks so right sitting at my kitchen ind. It¡¯s not just that she¡¯s beautiful, although of course she is. It¡¯s the way she seems to belong here, with her long, golden hair and pink summer dress. Her tanned legs are crossed demurely at the ankles, and she¡¯s got sandals with straps that wrap around her lower calves, highlighting their delicacy.


    She looks like wife material, the voice inside my head remarks. That makes me jolt with surprise because where the hell is thising from? This is literally a girl that I picked up at a bar yesterday, who let me fuck her every which way until Sunday, and in public too. So how could Petunia possibly be wife material? If anything, it¡¯s the opposite. She¡¯s a total slut who should never be introduced to my family.


    But you like sluts, the voice in my head speaks again in a wry tone. I mean, you literally hooked up with Monica Green, who¡¯s the definition of a slut gone wild. Snorting silently, I shake my head because it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve always had a taste for bad girls, and Monica and Petunia fit the bill exactly. I¡¯ve always appreciated women who let me suck their tits in public, and who cream hard with my dick stuck deep inside. I like it when they take it nasty, and can¡¯t get enough of my cock.


    But still. Wife? I¡¯m not on the market for a wife. If anything, I¡¯ve been dating around for years now, refusing to settle down. I haven¡¯t even had a girlfriend in fucking forever because I¡¯ve been so busy dipping my dick into different cunts. It¡¯s disgusting and I¡¯m basically a male whore, but hell, it¡¯s not illegal, nor is it wrong. It¡¯s just what I enjoy.


    At that moment, Petunia shoots me a sweet smile.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡±


    I jolt out of my reverie.


    ¡°Naw, sweetheart. Just thinking how beautiful you are, that¡¯s all. Here¡¯s your water.¡±


    Petunia nods and lifts the ss to her lips.


    ¡°Thank you, Brant. It¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    Then, she takes a sip and I watch like a man mesmerized as her slim throat moves with each swallow. Her skin is pale and delicate, and I have a powerful urge to ravish her right here and now, leaving marks on that ivory expanse. But what the hell am I thinking? I may be a beast, but I don¡¯t hurt women. At least, I haven¡¯t so far and I¡¯m not going to start now.


    ¡°So how old are you?¡± I ask abruptly, my voice a low growl.


    Petunia smiles, putting her ss down.


    ¡°Why, how old do you think I am?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Real young. In fact, I think I may be in trouble already. Please tell me you¡¯re over eighteen, honey, or else I¡¯ll have to cut this off,¡± I say, gesturing to my general pelvic region.

 Book3-9

    The beautiful blonde tosses her head back andughs with delight.


    ¡°Oh Brant, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m youthful, but I¡¯m not that young. I¡¯m twenty-two, so you¡¯re in the clear.¡±


    I exhale with relief, not even realizing that I¡¯d been holding my breath.


    ¡°Good,¡± I grunt. ¡°That¡¯s great. Twenty-two is an amazing age, in fact, because you¡¯re old enough so that I can fuck you hard, but young enough so that you¡¯re flexible and can take it.¡±


    Petunia giggles again, not at all offended by my words.


    ¡°Do you always talk like this to women you¡¯re dating?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Dirty, you mean? Fuck yeah, and especially if I¡¯m with a beautiful woman whom I want to fuck. And I absolutely want to fuck you, Petunia. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±


    Sheughs lightly again, but her blue eyes shutter a bit. That¡¯s strange. What would make her close up? Did the filth spewing from my mouth get to her? But then she throws me a saucy look.


    ¡°So you like them young, hmm? Have you ever dated an older woman?¡± she asks in a light tone.


    I shrug.


    ¡°I get around. I can¡¯t say that I have that much of an age preference though. Hot pussy is hot pussy, although of course, women who haven¡¯t had kids have tighter twats.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Petunia rolls her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s just an urban myth and you know it! Women¡¯s bodies are like stic bands that stretch for childbirth before snapping back in ce with proper diet and exercise. But still, Brant. You¡¯ve never dated an older woman?¡± she probes.


    I shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dated older than you, of course. But a lot older? No. I generally prefer them to be on the right side of thirty. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve exclusively dated younger women, but who wants a wrinkled old hag when you can get a sweet nymph with a tight snatch and big breasts?¡±


    Petunia goes still and shoots me an unreadable nce, the skin around her eyes going taut.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I growl. ¡°You¡¯ve got eight years until thirty, so you¡¯re nowhere near that cliff.¡±


    The blonde girl is unmoving for a moment while staring at a fleck on the counter, and I wonder if I¡¯ve said something wrong. But then she looks up and is all smiles.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± she says in a light tone. ¡°Eight years is a long time, isn¡¯t it? Well, it¡¯s good to know I¡¯m still dateable per se.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very dateable,¡± I rasp. ¡°That can¡¯t be news to you, sweetheart. You must have guys falling at your feet everywhere you go.¡±


    Petunia merely shrugs a bit while avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she says in a light tone. ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    That makes me pause because she¡¯s being shifty. I can¡¯t put my finger on it, but I can sense it because this woman must have guys dying to get in her pants, and yet she won¡¯t admit it. Maybe I said something? Maybe she¡¯s modest? I have no idea.


    Still, Petunia seems to be probing for something and she shoots me another unreadable look from across the kitchen ind.


    ¡°So do you generally date a lot of women?¡± she asks in an arch tone. ¡°Or am I the only one?¡±


    I pause for a moment.


    ¡°Sweetheart, we just met yesterday. What is this: the Inquisition?¡±


    She cocks her head to one side, her gaze even.


    ¡°Well, yes, a little bit. I think I have a right to know about the sexual habits of my partner, don¡¯t you think? Safety and all that.¡±


    I blow out a breath.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be straight with you: I¡¯m not dating anyone at the moment, except you. There, happy? It¡¯s all out in the open now.¡±


    Petunia bites her lip, averting her eyes and I wonder what I¡¯ve said again. Is it possible that I¡¯m reading this situation all wrong? But my answer should be the right one. After all, I just dered that she¡¯s the only woman on the horizon.


    Yet her signals blow hot and cold and I shake my head with confusion. What the fuck is going on? Why are women so confounding in general? I¡¯m a guy with a lot of experience, and yet there¡¯s something about this blonde filly that has me going in circles. I mean, what else should I be saying? Would it be better for me to state that actually, she¡¯s one of ten women that I¡¯m fucking at the moment, and that I¡¯m recruiting her for my harem? Goddamn.


    But Petunia¡¯s decided to move on, it seems. She nods, sitting a little too still, but then the blonde woman looks up, her expression calm.


    ¡°Okay, yes, that¡¯s a fair answer, I suppose.¡±


    I shoot her a meaningful look.


    ¡°What would be fair, honey, is if you shared your sexual history with me. Tit for tat, after all.¡±


    The blonde nods in a calm fashion.


    ¡°Of course, and I¡¯m happy to do so. I haven¡¯t been with anyone but you, Brant, for a while now.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. And you won¡¯t be with anyone while we¡¯re together, and neither will I. I can handle a lot of things, but I don¡¯t like to share. No one else goes into your curvy body while I¡¯m fucking it.¡±


    Petunia blushes but nods quickly.


    ¡°Of course, Brant. I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. And the same goes for you too.¡±


    I nod seriously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be touching another woman while I¡¯m with you, Petunia. You can count on it. I can¡¯t even think of another woman that I¡¯d want to fuck at this moment, sweetheart, because you¡¯re so raunchy and gorgeous in all the right ways. Now, all this is making me horny so I¡¯d like to stop with the talking, if you don¡¯t mind? I¡¯d like to fuck you right here because this conversation has dragged on too long already, and I want into your sweet holes.¡±


    Petunia flushes but she doesn¡¯t hesitate at all. Instead, she slides immediately to her knees on the ground in front of me, keeping her head bowed.


    ¡°Of course, Daddy. Whatever you like.¡±


    I reach one big hand to cup her chin, lifting that pretty face so that our eyes meet.


    ¡°I was serious, honey. You don¡¯t fuck other men while we¡¯re together, and I won¡¯t fuck other women either. You belong to me.¡±


    She nods, her blue eyes wide and innocent as they gaze into mine.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. I wouldn¡¯t dream of letting another man touch me.¡±


    That¡¯s all I need to hear. Within seconds, I¡¯ve got my cock out and Petunia doesn¡¯t hesitate. She leans forward and sucks it deep into her plush pink pout, choking a bit from my massive girth.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± she cries, her cheeks bulging with man meat. ¡°Mmmph mmph!¡±


    But of course, there¡¯s nowhere for her to go. Instead, I run my fingers through her curly blonde locks, gently massaging her scalp before moving her head back and forth as I facefuck that beautiful mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I rasp. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Saliva¡¯s running down Petunia¡¯s chin now, and her eyes water from the giant monster bulging at her cheeks. Yet, I can¡¯t stop and settle my fingers even more firmly on the crown of her head so that I¡¯m holding her head bowling-ball style. Then I begin to force her mouth hard down on my cock even while simultaneously thrusting forward with my hips. Petunia¡¯s eyes go wide with rm, but I don¡¯t let up. This little slut needs to be taught a lesson, and I know exactly how to make her pay.


    ¡°Mmph mmph!¡± she grunts, her eyes beginning to tear from stress. ¡°Ummph!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I rasp, my blue eyes vivid as I watch my veiny length emerge from her mouth before pushing back in hard, making the young woman gag. ¡°You¡¯re taking me like a pro, baby. Rx your throat more,¡± Imand. ¡°Breathe in through your nose and just ept what¡¯sing your way.¡±


    I can see Petunia struggling to take my length, but do I stop? Hell no. The young ones often need a firm hand, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m giving her right now, both literally and figuratively. My ball sacks rise as she continues to grunt and strain, her eyes bulging now as I facefuck her violently. The vision is rancid, and I can feel the seed beginning to churn. Then I push her head down forcefully as mye shoot pulses, sprayingshes of hot semen down her throat as my ejaction begins.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I roar. ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Petunia lets out another choked cry, her mascara leaving ck streaks on her cheeks now. She grunts and moans helplessly, before trying to swallow everything. However, there¡¯s just too much seed, and it begins to trickle out from the corners of her mouth as I pulse with continued vigor, dumping a giant load into the curvy girl¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mmmph!¡± she shrieks, her eyes wide. ¡°Ummph!¡±


    I moan again, my eyes closing as the nasty blonde sucks everyst drop of man milk from my balls.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I grind out. ¡°Keep using that sweet mouth. Fuck baby, it feels so good.¡±


    Finally, my violent pulsing stops and I open my eyes again, out of breath and dazed from ecstasy. Oh shit. That felt incredible, but I¡¯ve definitely done some damage because Petunia¡¯s a mess with mascara tracks dripping down her cheeks, her blonde hair wild, and those big breasts shaking loose from her dress, gleaming and exposed. But she¡¯s not perturbed at all. Instead, her cheeks rx as she pulls back from my cock, and I watch with avid eyes as the enormous monster reappears from between her pink lips, shiny and glistening with seed. A long string of saliva connects her mouth to my dick tip for a moment, glimmering in the air before breaking, and then Petunia wipes the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Goodness,¡± she says in a croaky tone before coughing a bit. ¡°That was amazing.¡±

 Book3-10

    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I intone in a low voice before cupping her chin so that she looks up at me. ¡°You were incredible, baby. I had no idea you could do that.¡±


    To my surprise, instead of asking for a ss of water, or at least a break, Petunia merely looks up at me from the ground, her gaze saucy.


    ¡°So you liked it, Brant?¡± she mewls.


    ¡°I more than liked it,¡± I rasp, my blue eyes zing as I caress her soft cheek with one big hand. ¡°I fucking loved it. I blew so hard I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not in Japan now.¡±


    Okay, that was a bad joke, but Petunia giggles nheless, her cheeks going pink. But that saucy look is still in her eyes, and she gets up before prancing into the living room and crawling onto the couch.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you enjoyed the facefuck, Brant, but actually, it¡¯s just a party trick. I can do a lot more, you know.¡±


    My staff hardens as I follow her into the living room. Damn, this slut is so nasty and I love it.


    ¡°Like what, sweetheart? Show me what you¡¯ve got because I¡¯m all ears,¡± I growl, blue eyes shing.


    Petunia giggles again before positioning herself on her knees facing the back of the couch. Then, she lowers her cheek so that it¡¯s resting on the back of the sofa, and reaches behind herself to pull up her skirt, revealing that big white behind.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I rasp, my tip already beginning to drip again. ¡°No panties, baby?¡±


    She giggles while pulling her ass cheeks apart, winking her asshole at me. Her pussy lips are slick and already swollen with need, her clit stiff and achy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need panties, Daddy,¡± she coos. ¡°After all, this is for you.¡±


    I nod, my huge fist rubbing up and down my shaft as I spread warm pree over the hard pole.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I growl. ¡°Thank you, baby, for gifting this to me.¡±


    I step forward to notch my cock at her opening, but Petunia stops me with a warning look.


    ¡°Not yet, Daddy,¡± she says in a coy voice. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what I can do.¡± Then, the sweet girl spits in one palm before reaching in back of herself to tease her brown buttonhole. Oh shit, oh shit! Is she fingering her anus? Indeed, Petunia is, and I watch with avid eyes as she slowly edges one finger into her back end, and then two, stretching the pink hole out.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± the blonde sighs, tipping her head back with ecstasy as she stirs her fingers in her ass vigorously. ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    I moan throatily as well, stroking my shaft as I watch the sight unfolding before me. Holy shit, is this really happening? I feel like I¡¯m walking in some kind of sexual fever dream because this is so wrong.


    But the curvy girl isn¡¯t done yet. She opens her eyes to throw me another naughty look and then reaches both hands back and hooks fingers from each hand into her anus. Then she sighs and pulls her gape open, and it¡¯s a gorgeous sight. Those coffee pleats stretch, revealing a hole about the size of a quarter with gloriously pink insides that glimmer in the low lights. But Petunia¡¯s not done yet. She giggles a bit before taking a deep breath and then begins to strain.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± she moans, her eyes closed in concentration. ¡°Mmm.¡±


    I watch with incredulous eyes as the pink flesh within her gape begins to rise to the top, and then with a deep exhale, Petunia does it. She strains and pushes, and the ruby red mass hovering at the opening of her anus bulges outwards, forming a beautiful rose bloom.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I rasp, my hand going like a motor on my shaft now. ¡°It¡¯s an anal prpse. I had no idea you could do this, baby.¡±


    ¡°It is an anal prpse,¡± Petunia mewls from her position on the couch, shooting me a coy smile. ¡°Do you like it? This butt rose is just for you, Daddy.¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°I fucking love it, honey. I¡¯ve never seen one in the flesh before, and I have to say that it¡¯s even more beautiful than I imagined.¡±


    Petunia giggles and wiggles her ass at me then, making the prpse bounce up and down a bit.


    ¡°Then touch it, Daddy. Squeeze it and y with it, and you can even fuck it if you want. You know this is yours.¡±


    Oh shit. My shaft jerks then, dripping seed in a steady stream to the carpet, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve never actually touched an anal prpse in real life, and this is my chance. My hands fall away from my cock as I reach forward to stroke a tentative finger over the glistening red mass. It¡¯s soft and squishy, and wet too. My cock hardens as my mouth waters because this is the filthiest situation I¡¯ve ever experienced. Meanwhile, Petunia moans, her eyes dropping shut as she bumps her ass up and down in invitation again.


    ¡°Mmm, that feels good! Do it again.¡±


    I lightly squeeze the ball of flesh at her ass then, and it wobbles, moist to the touch. Oh shit, this is so amazing. I toy with the prpse a bit by sticking my finger inside before pulling it out. Then I pat that soft bud, jiggling it a bit before spitting on it and rubbing the saliva in.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Petunia cries out, ying with her nipples as I finger this piece of her ass. ¡°Oh god!¡±


    She looks so delicious that I don¡¯t even bother to ask. Instead, I get down on my knees behind the pretty girl and press a gentle kiss to her moist, bulging rose. The blonde jerks, her eyes going wide, and I chuckle deep in my chest.


    ¡°Does that feel good, sweetheart? Do you like getting your rosebud kissed?¡±


    She sighs, pressing her cheek against the sofa back.


    ¡°Yes, I love it, Daddy. Do it again.¡±


    I¡¯m only too happy toply, and run my tongue over the juicy ball, wiggling when I get to the slight indent in the center. Then I press my tongue in, tongue-fucking her anal prpse before pulling out and licking up the right side, over the top, and then down the left. I tickle her pussy while I¡¯m at it too, and soon, Petunia¡¯s a moaning, shaking mess.


    ¡°Unnh,¡± she grunts while tugging at her nipples. ¡°Daddy, you make me so horny.¡±


    ¡°Good, because I like my little girls horny,¡± I rasp. ¡°But it¡¯s only getting better, honey.¡±


    Without hesitation, I mber to my feet in back of her before spitting on my palm and moistening my shaft. Holy fuck, am I really getting the opportunity to fuck an anal prpse? But Petunia nods when she sees what I¡¯m doing, and wiggles her ass again, making her jiggly butt rose bounce.


    ¡°Yes, put it in,¡± she invites in a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Daddy.¡±


    There¡¯s no stopping me now. I take my cock in hand, and gently tease her prpse with the weeping tip, rubbing my ns over that sensitive flesh.


    ¡°Oh fuck yeah,¡± I moan. ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Do it, Daddy,¡± Petunia begs in a breathy voice. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Who am I to say no? Gently, I nudge the tip against her opening, watching as the ball of flesh shrinks in on itself like a stuck pincushion. Then, my shaft begins disappearing inside, inch by slow inch, and Petunia lets out another throaty moan.


    ¡°Oohhh,¡± she cries out. ¡°Mmm!¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I rasp, watching as my dick disappears into her anus. ¡°Shit shit shit.¡±


    After all, this is the nastiest sex I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯ve done it in public, I¡¯ve done it with two girls at once, I¡¯ve even done it with a male friend in the same room. But this little slut is next level because oh shit, this isn¡¯t your average assfuck. Instead, the little filly¡¯s got a butt rose, and she¡¯s letting me fuck it however I want. I feel like I¡¯m living a porn fantasy, and it¡¯s fantastic.


    Slowly, I begin to drill Petunia¡¯s ass, watching as her prpse expands and copses with each thrust forward and back. She¡¯s moaning up a storm now, almost crying as the pleasure builds.


    ¡°You like that?¡± I pant. ¡°You like getting this little butt rose fucked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I do!¡± she gasps. ¡°More, Daddy. Please!¡±


    Immediately, I increase the force and speed of my thrusts, and soon, I¡¯m giving her a deep anal drill that rivals anything in porn. Petunia¡¯s practically screaming now as her breasts bobble, those small hands grabbing onto the back of the sofa as she takes it in her tiny asshole.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± she cries. ¡°Unnnh-aieeee!¡±


    Suddenly, it¡¯s all over. Wee simultaneously and I let out a vicious roar as my cock jerks before spurting seed deep into the sweet girl¡¯s interior. Meanwhile, Petunia experiences a full body orgasm. Her back arches as her buttocks clench, and then everything explodes at once. Her pussy squirts so hard that I feel the warm liquid spraying onto my thighs, and then her asshole dissolves into ripples as electricity runs through that curvy frame.


    ¡°Unnh!¡± she cries out. ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I moan. ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    I literally see stars for a moment as my vision goes bright. Then, I hurtle back to Earth, my cock still shooting sperm as I roar again with delight. After all, this little girl¡¯s ass is a gift from Mother Nature, and I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the man who gets to sample it.


    Meanwhile, Petunia¡¯s still enjoying herself. She screams again while shuddering hotly and then copses against the sofa back, my hard rod still buried in her convulsing anus. I press a kiss to one damp shoulder in gratitude.


    ¡°Are you okay, sweetheart? You were amazing,¡± I whisper in her ear. ¡°Absolutely fantastic.¡±


    She shoots me an exhausted smile over one slim shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. You weren¡¯t so bad yourself, Mr. Harrison.¡±

 Book3-11

    With that, I pull myself out of her rectum, watching as my enormous monster appears coated in a mixture of seed and ass sweat. But Petunia doesn¡¯t let me down. Immediately, she scrambles around on her hands and knees and gobbles up my shaft, cleaning it of all fluids.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she moans, looking up at me with big blue eyes. ¡°Ummm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± I croon with approval while stroking her blonde curls back from her forehead. ¡°You were made for me, Petunia. You belong to me.¡±


    The saucy girl shoots me a sweet smile, hershes fluttering shut at thepliment, and the fact is that my words are true. I¡¯ve never met someone like this sexy nymph in my life, and I don¡¯t n on letting Petunia go ¡­ until I¡¯ve ruined her for all other men.


    Brant


    Fuck, I can¡¯t believe my life. Actually, I can because Petuniaes over on a regr basis now and we fuck like animals. My dick¡¯s in every single one of her orifices as much as possible, and the little filly loves it. Shit, the sassy blonde begs for it too. She walks around my house giggling and nude, and often tempts me when I¡¯m trying to get work done by kneeling at my feet and opening her mouth, or shing her pussy at the craziest times. Even worse, I¡¯m on it too. I never say no, and within seconds, I¡¯ve got my dick in her pussy, ass, or mouth as we both moan with pleasure.


    But where did Petunia learn these tricks? How did she get so nasty? Don¡¯t get me wrong because I love it, but we live in a small-town setting, so it seems unlikely that she picked them up anywhere here. Of course, Petunia said she recently moved from Chicago, but does this shit go on over there? If so, then where exactly? I¡¯d love to know.


    Then again, the inte is ubiquitous these days, so I guess you can pick up anything as long has you have a high speed connection. Hell, I¡¯ve heard that cam girls make ten grand a week by filming at home. They literally never leave their apartments, and yet they bare their pussies for top dor. But anal prpsing? Where the hell did Petunia pick that up?


    Hell, maybe my sweet girl watches a lot of hard-core porn, and practices in her bathroom. Well, whatever it is, I¡¯m the beneficiary and I have to say that it¡¯s something that I love. I¡¯ve been with a lot of women in the past, and some of them were hoes, no doubt. There were girls that could deep throat nine inches without blinking an eye, or squirt pussy juice in clear arcs that flew out six feet. But Petunia¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever been able to prpse, and it feeds a hunger deep inside.


    My cock¡¯s getting hard and I¡¯m just about to text Petunia when suddenly my phone beeps. Great, maybe it¡¯s her. But as I look down at the screen, my face falls into a frown.


    *Hey, big boy. How r u? Want to grab some coffee? xx*


    I roll my eyes. I¡¯ve haven¡¯t spoken to Monica in a week now, ever since our goodbye fuck by her pool, but she¡¯s been texting me every day, nheless. I haven¡¯t replied, but I suppose some women just don¡¯t give up.


    I put my phone down, grimacing. If Monica knew what I¡¯ve been up to, she¡¯d probably scream with rage before assaulting me with some kind of weapon. After all, how many guys move on as fast as I have? Literally, the night after we broke up, I was fucking a beautiful young blonde in the ass and had already forgotten Monica.


    But this woman is relentless, and even though I haven¡¯t replied, my phone chirps again.


    I¡¯ll let you put it in if you want. *wink wink*


    I sigh, my shoulders sagging. Monica needs to get a life, or at least find herself another boy toy to y with. I still have no idea how she funded her lifestyle, but it seemed the middle-aged woman had nothing better to do than shop relentlessly, or sit by the pool with her also-unemployed friends while drinking like fish. I don¡¯t know how she supported herself, and I never asked because it wasn¡¯t my business. We were about carnal satisfaction, and that¡¯s how I wanted to keep it.


    But then my phone goes off again, and I want to throw it against the wall, but instead, I stare at the screen.


    *back door included*


    Oh god. Monica¡¯s desperate, that¡¯s for sure. I think about blocking her number, but hell, that might just bring her to my doorstep. It¡¯s better to have a controlled meet, as opposed to some crazy scene where she embarrasses me in front of my neighbors. As a result, I make a decision and type into my phone.


    Fine. Meet me at Coffee Starts in 15.


    Immediately, Monica replies.


    Sure. See you then big boy!


    Grimacing again, I put my phone down. This isn¡¯t going to be pretty, but I¡¯ve got to set my former lover straight. After all, I¡¯ve already moved on to more fertile pastures, and it¡¯s time to put a lid on this once and for all.


    Within fifteen minutes, I¡¯ve pulled up in front of Coffee Starts, and unfortunately, I see Monica¡¯s blue convertible already parked in the lot. Okay, here goes. Taking a deep breath, I enter the cafe and Monica waves at me from a corner table.


    ¡°Hi there!¡± she coos. ¡°Over here, Brant.¡±


    I make my way to the blonde, and nod while dropping into a seat.


    ¡°Here, I got you a cannonball,¡± the older woman says, fluttering hershes while pushing a steaming mug of joe my way. ¡°You still like these, don¡¯t you?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I nod curtly.


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡±


    But then I stare at Monica, squinting a bit. She looks good, don¡¯t get me wrong. The blonde is attractive and voluptuous, and she¡¯s dressed in a flowery top which hugs her big breasts, paired with hot pink capri pants and high heeled sandals. But there¡¯s something about Monica today that reminds me of someone else. Who could it be? My ex looks a bit like the actress Jennifer Coolidge, but younger of course, with the same flowing blonde tresses; big, puffy lips; and coy, sugary voice. But it¡¯s not Jennifer Coolidge, and I sit there for a moment, trying to jog my memory. Meanwhile, Monica reaches across the table and seizes my hand with one of her own, stroking her thumb across my palm.


    ¡°Thank you foring, Brant,¡± she purrs. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again after a week of no contact.¡±


    I nod stiffly while pulling my hand away.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re broken up now,¡± I rasp, staring at her pointedly. ¡°Remember? We broke up at your housest week.¡±


    ¡°Oh that!¡± Monicaughs while pping a hand in the air. Her manicured nails gleam hot pink in the light, and I grimace. How could I ever have found those ws attractive? ¡°That was nothing,¡± she continues. ¡°It was just a little spat and I know you needed some time to get over things, but it¡¯s all better now, right Brant? You¡¯ve had some time to cool off and we should be good to go,¡± she winks.


    I stare at her.


    ¡°Monica, it wasn¡¯t a spat. In fact, we didn¡¯t fight at all. I told you we weren¡¯t going to see each other anymore, and you agreed.¡±


    The middle-aged blonde shakes her head, making her tresses sway.


    ¡°No, we had a spat! Remember? You wanted whiskey neat, but I mistakenly poured a gin and tonic instead.¡±


    I stare at her, disbelieving.


    ¡°Monica, that¡¯s nothing. I wasn¡¯t angry about that at all. Whatevs, so I got the wrong drink. I¡¯ll live. But yeah, I broke up with you, and as a result, we haven¡¯t talked in a week for a reason. Got it?¡±


    But Monica¡¯s still not listening and shoots me a saucy smile as I continue to stare.


    ¡°I got some of that top shelf whiskey you like, Brant,¡± she coos while trailing a pink fingernail up my forearm. ¡°It¡¯s just waiting for you at home if you want toe and get it.¡±


    A creepy-crawly sensation runs up my skin, and I pull my arm away, my handsome features stern and serious. What will it take to get this woman to listen?


    ¡°Monica, we¡¯re done,¡± I say in a t tone so that there can be no misinterpreting my words. ¡°Forever. Finito.¡±


    But still, the blonde¡¯s unconvinced.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not done,¡± she says in an airy tone. ¡°Last time, we had sex, remember? Right on the lounger by the pool after we so-called ¡®broke up,''¡± she giggles while making air quotes with her fingers. ¡°So how can you say that we¡¯re not dating anymore?¡±


    I stare at her, my mouth in a t line.


    ¡°That was a mistake,¡± I grind out. ¡°I gave in to my dark side and never should have touched you. Call it a good-bye fuck if you will.¡±


    ¡°But you came in me so hard,¡± the blonde coos while fluttering hershes at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to experience that again? It was amazing, and besides, I have a special treat for you this time.¡±


    I stare at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want whiskey,¡± I say in a tight voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it cost.¡±


    Monica lets out a bubblyugh.


    ¡°Oh no, not that,¡± she simpers. ¡°It¡¯s something much more special. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    To be honest, I don¡¯t, and I begin to push away from the table.


    ¡°Thanks for the drink,¡± I say in a terse voice, already beginning to stand. But then Monica seizes my hand and leans forward with a look of excitement on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an anal prpse,¡± she whispers to me in a not-so-quiet voice. ¡°Do you know what those are, big boy? It¡¯s where I push my guts out of my ass so that it blooms into a beautiful flower. Intriguing right? I¡¯ve been practicing using a pump and a dildo, and I finally got the hang of it. Now I want you to be the first man to fuck me in my butt rose, Brant.¡±

 Book3-12

    I stare at her in shock as a nging sound begins to ring in my head. My heart races as my blood pressure goes up because what are the chances? I¡¯ve never sampled an anal prpse before, and yet now I¡¯m getting two offers in one week? What the fuck?


    Meanwhile, Monica misreads my silence and begins stroking my arm again.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d want it,¡± she purrs while shaking those big breasts in my direction. ¡°You¡¯re exactly the kind of virile man who¡¯d be into nasty y, so I did it for you, Brant. I picked up this new trick just for you, so let¡¯s go home, hmmm? The whiskey is ready, and my asshole¡¯s ready to bloom,¡± she winks.


    I close my eyes before re-opening them. A sweat¡¯s formed on my upper lip and there¡¯s a tic in my jaw because something is seriously wrong here. rm bells are going off, and I stare at Monica again before standing abruptly.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say in a terse voice. ¡°No can do.¡±


    Then, I stalk out of the cafe, leaving Monica at the table. She calls after me, but I ignore her because what the fuck is going on? I¡¯ve had the weirdest sense of deja vu ever since sitting down in the cafe, and my sixth sense is going haywire. Something is seriously fucked up, and I need to get to the bottom of this twisted situation.


    Peyton


    I gasp as Brant pushes deep into my ass onest time before pulling out, his shaft spent and wet.


    ¡°Fuck baby,¡± he rasps in back of me before pressing a kiss to my sweaty shoulder. ¡°That was amazing. You were amazing.¡±


    I roll over and smile at him, my heart contracting a bit as I look at his handsome features. This man is so gorgeous, and I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m with him. After all, Brant looks like a male model with his strong jaw, high cheekbones, and piercing blue eyes. But it¡¯s not just that. He¡¯s got the body of a Greek god, and he¡¯s not afraid to use it on me, forcing me to take his nine inches any way he wants.


    ¡°You were amazing,¡± he repeats again before pressing a soft kiss to my lips. ¡°Unforgettable, baby.¡±


    I giggle, looking at him with adoration in my eyes as he pulls away.


    ¡°Unforgettable?¡± I quip. ¡°That¡¯s high praise.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah,¡± he grunts before kissing me again. ¡°You make mee harder than I¡¯ve evere in my life, sweetheart.¡±


    I merely titter again while bobbling my big breasts at him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m ready for round two if you are, big boy.¡±


    But then, Brant goes silent while staring at me. He narrows his eyes like he¡¯s never seen me before, and his massive form, bronzed and tan against the stark white of the hotel bedsheets. Yes, I¡¯m still living at the Best Western after a week in Oakdale because I haven¡¯t had time to find a new ce yet. I¡¯ve been so focused on seducing this man that I¡¯ve put off the issue of housing untilter.


    But something¡¯s wrong at the moment. My lover¡¯s blue eyes narrow even further until they¡¯re practically slits and he¡¯s tense as his lips move.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Brant asks in a low tone.


    I y it off like nothing¡¯s wrong because nothing is wrong.


    ¡°I just said that I¡¯m ready for round two, that¡¯s all,¡± I coo. ¡°Why, are you not ready yet? I can wait.¡±


    But his blue eyes narrow again as a tic begins twitching in his strong jaw.


    ¡°No, what did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Big boy,¡± I purr immediately while fluttering myshes at him. ¡°I thought you liked being called that. It¡¯s cute, right? And you are big,¡± I say, staring at the enormous snake lying against his thigh. Brant¡¯sid right now, but his cock is still huge, even if it¡¯s wet at the moment with a mix of male seed, pussy juice, and saliva. ¡°Why, do you want me to call you something else?¡± I tease. ¡°Stud? Super-stud? Big Papa?¡±


    But Brant doesn¡¯t respond to my joke and merely watches as I jiggle my big breasts again, his eyes roving over the creamy orbs. Then he stares at my figure, taking in the narrowness of my waist and the wide circumference of my hips. That blue gaze misses nothing as his eyes scan my features before settling on my long blonde curls.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, sitting up a bit. ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something?¡±


    He stares at me some more, but it¡¯s not a loving stare. Instead, it¡¯s an assessing one, and I can see he¡¯s bothered from the way his broad chest heaves.


    ¡°No, but let me ask you something, Petunia: did you learn how to prpse from your mother? Or is that something you girls taught each other?¡±


    I stare at him. What? What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Nooooo,¡± I say in a slow voice, pretending innocence. ¡°Where is thising from? You don¡¯t know my mother.¡±


    Brant merely stares at me again, his huge form like a statue in the white sheets.


    ¡°No, I think I do. In fact, now I realize why I keep getting a sense of deja vu when I see you. It¡¯s because your mother is Monica Green, isn¡¯t she? This is some kind of fucked-up scenario where I¡¯ve fucked both a mother and her daughter.¡±


    I stare at him, at a loss for words. What do I say? What is there to say in a situation like this?


    ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± I ask in a low voice, sitting up while pulling the sheet to my bare breasts.


    Brant lets out a mirthless chuckle.


    ¡°Well, first because of the resemnce. You do know you look just like your mom, right, except younger? The resemnce is uncanny.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Yes, but that could be a coincidence. I mean, sometimes people just look simr for no reason at all.¡±


    Brant shakes his head slowly, his blue eyes still narrowed into slits.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not only that. You talk like Monica too. It¡¯s this whole ¡®big boy¡¯ thing, not to mention how you both love to jiggle your tits while you speak. You use the same figures of speech, endearments, and then the big kahuna: you both like to do anal prpses. It¡¯s so fucking crazy! I¡¯ve fucked a lot of women in my life, but I¡¯ve never had two women in one week offer me their butt blooms.¡±


    I gawk at him.


    ¡°Wait a minute: you¡¯ve been fucking my mom in the ass? Still? While you¡¯ve been with me?¡±


    The walls are caving in on me now, and I open my mouth to let out a silent scream. After all, this is my worst nightmaree true. My n¡¯spletely failed if Brant¡¯s still seeing Monica, even though I knew it was a possibility on some level. But the realization makes me feel nauseous because I came home to Oakdale to break them up, but now it seems like I¡¯vepletely failed. Not only is he still sleeping with her, but he¡¯s seen right through my deception after just one short week.


    But then, a feeling of righteousness sweeps through my form and I sit up, spitting nails as my face flushes red.


    ¡°Well, for your information,¡± I say in a nasty tone. ¡°Monica¡¯s married. Has that ever urred to you, big boy? Did the giant diamond ring on her finger give it away? Yeah, you¡¯ve been sleeping with a married woman this entire time.¡±


    Brant gawks at me, the blood draining from his face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I snort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. Monica¡¯s got a diamond on her ring finger! It¡¯s two carats at least! Plus, haven¡¯t you wondered how she affords her lifestyle when she doesn¡¯t work? It¡¯s because she¡¯s M-A-R-R-I-E-D. Not only that, but my dad watches you from the house while you fuck. Are you happy now? You¡¯ve ruined my dad¡¯s life and it¡¯s all because you don¡¯t give a fuck about anyone but yourself.¡±


    The handsome man blinks slowly, going as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My dad¡¯s be a recluse because of Monica¡¯s rampant cheating. He sleeps in his home office now and watches you while you fuck my mom because he and Monica still live in the house together! Get it? Plus, that¡¯s the house that I grew up in! So fuck you, asshole! You¡¯re the one who should be ashamed because you¡¯ve been sleeping with a married woman this whole time! You¡¯ve ruined our lives!¡±


    Brant¡¯s jaw is practically on the ground now, as he runs a hand through his ck hair, ruffling it in the most adorable way. But I harden my heart because the moment hase. I don¡¯t care how handsome my lover is. This is the revenge I¡¯ve been looking for, and I¡¯m going to make sure Brant is aware of just how much he¡¯s hurt my family.


    ¡°Petunia, I didn¡¯t know,¡± he begins in a low voice.


    I spit again.


    ¡°My name¡¯s not Petunia, it¡¯s Peyton. Petunia¡¯s just a fake name I made up so that you¡¯d break up with Monica! But it seems I failed, hmm? You¡¯re still fucking her while fucking me at the same time, you fucking male whore! Are you happy now, knowing you¡¯re banging a mother-daughter duo?¡±


    Brant starts, looking aghast before holding both hands up, palms out. His face is sweaty, and he looks genuinely perturbed.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m not sleeping with Monica anymore. We broke up about a week ago. I swear it. It was before I met you, Petunia, or Peyton, or whatever your name is.¡±


    I cross my arms over my chest.


    ¡°You mean that day by the pool, right? Where you banged my mom on the lounger? That day, right? Because my dad and I were in the home office, watching as you put it in my mom¡¯s ass!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Book3-13

    Brant jolts then, as if he¡¯s retching a bit in the back of his throat. But then he regains his calm, and shakes his head.


    ¡°It was that day,¡± he says in a low, trembling voice. ¡°I broke up with Monica, and then we had a good-bye fuck, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s what you witnessed, but I swear, we were no longer a couple by then. It was onlyter that I met you.¡± Then he shoots a sharp look my way before narrowing his eyes once more. ¡°Wait a minute ¡­ you nned all this didn¡¯t you? You followed me to the Red Rooster, and chatted me up at the bar, knowing exactly who I was. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that we just happened to meet that night.¡±


    I nod furiously, spitting nails from my fury.


    ¡°Yeah, I did, and I¡¯m not ashamed to admit it. I came home from the big city because my dad¡¯s been a mess ever since you started seeing my mom. Rudy loves Monica, despite her cheating, and he¡¯s had his heart broken over and over again because of your actions! So yeah, I set out a honey trap and you fell right into it, asshole!¡±


    Brant jerks again, his face pale white.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know your mom was married, Peyton. I swear it. She had a diamond ring, but she always wore it on her right hand. I assumed that it was a gift from her ex-husband.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°Right, because people wear diamonds from their ex-husbands all the time.¡±


    Brant shakes his head slowly.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what divorceddies do and don¡¯t do because Monica was an aberration for me. I don¡¯t usually date women in their forties, but yeah, your mom and I hooked up for a couple months, and it was fine. I didn¡¯t probe into her business, and she didn¡¯t probe into mine either. It was a physical rtionship based on convenience more than anything, so I really didn¡¯t know very much about her.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°Yes, but my dad was living at the house while you had sex with my mom. He could hear you fucking Monica through the walls!¡±


    Brant looks sick as he shakes his head.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I swear, I had no idea. Yes, I had sex with Monica in her bed. I had sex with her in the shower, in the kitchen, and probably in every room of your childhood home. But I had no idea that there was another person living there because there were no signs, Peyton. There were no male clothes in the closet, no toothbrush on the sink ledge, no nothing. I assumed that Monica was living in the house alone.¡±


    I¡¯m about to scream again, but then I realize that Brant could be telling the truth. After all, my dad¡¯s be a recluse. Rudy lives in his home office now, onlying outte at night to grab food and to shower. Even so, my dad¡¯s a very tidy man and might take his toothbrush back with him to his room. Plus, I wouldn¡¯t put it past my mom to scrub every inch of Rudy from the house. She probably put away all of our family photos, and hid all of my dad¡¯s things. After all, Rudy hasn¡¯te out in a long time now, so Monica likely just figured it was easiest to erase him from her life.


    My heart curdles in my chest, and I literally feel sick. Vomit rises in my throat and I wonder if I¡¯m going to faint because what if Brant is telling the truth? It¡¯s possible that he never even suspected that Monica was married, if they really were only connecting physically. Plus, my dad was in hiding, so maybe there really was no trace of Rudy in the house. Maybe my n was screwed from Day One, and now, everything¡¯s fucked up because of it.


    I stare at Brant, unable to think. The handsome man looks straight back at me, his gaze direct.


    ¡°I swear on my life, Peyton,¡± he rasps. ¡°I did not know your mother was married. I would not have fucked Monica if I knew she was. She never said anything, and I never saw a trace of your dad around the house either. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    It¡¯s then that tears begin to course down my cheeks. It seems I¡¯ve made a mess of things, and even worse, that all of my assumptions about this man, and about our particr situation, were wrong. Oh shit. What do I do now?


    But Brant¡¯s getting out of bed without another word. His bronzed back is turned, and within seconds, he¡¯s dressed and striding to the door.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you set out to seduce me,¡± he rasps in a harsh voice. ¡°If anyone¡¯s fucked up, it¡¯s you, Peyton. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s got some serious thinking to do.¡±


    Then, the door ms and I¡¯m all alone in my hotel room. The silence is overwhelming as I lean back against the headboard, fat teardrops rolling down my cheeks. Have Ipletely messed things up? Even worse, am I the person who¡¯s responsible for this shit show? Brant¡¯s words ring again in my head, and it¡¯s then that I copse into wrenching sobs.


    Peyton


    I take a sip of hot tea, and swallow hard as tears brim in my eyes.


    ¡°I really fucked up this time, Rae,¡± I whisper. ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡±


    My friend rubs a hand in circles on my back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Peyton. You went in with the best of intentions, it¡¯s just that things didn¡¯t turn out the way you thought they would. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll sort this out.¡±


    I look up at my friend with teary eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, but how?¡± I ask in a broken whisper. ¡°I mean, I used Brant of cheating but my allegations were way off. I mean, he was cheating but he genuinely didn¡¯t know about my dad because it never came up. Plus, my dad¡¯s a hermit now, so I guess the door to the home office basically stayed closed the entire time.¡±


    Peyton shoots me an empathetic look while rubbing my back again.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Pey. You¡¯ll figure it out,¡± she repeats again. I let out a trembling sigh while staring into my mug of hot tea. We¡¯re currently at my friend¡¯s house, sitting on her twin bed like we used to do back in high school. Rae¡¯s room still looks the same with the boy band posters on the walls and a girly white coverlet, not to mention the enormous dollhouse looming in one corner.


    ¡°I know, I know, I need to get rid of the dollhouse, but it was my grandfather who made it for me, so I don¡¯t just want to throw it away,¡± Rae exins with a sigh. ¡°I want to sell it or something, but it has sentimental value, so maybe not. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with that behemoth.¡±


    I nod, still staring morosely into my tea.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Besides, it¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just a dollhouse so someone will take it off your hands, if that¡¯s what you want. Oh my god, I¡¯vepletely fucked up.¡±


    Rae merely pats my shoulder.


    ¡°Cheer up, Peyton. Things will get better, I promise!¡±


    I merely stare at my mug again as tears well in my eyes.


    ¡°But how? When?¡±


    Rae sighs, but then shoots me a direct look.


    ¡°Well, do you love Brant?¡±


    I snort.


    ¡°Brant and I have known each other all of ten days, Rae, and for most of that time, we¡¯ve been in bed together with not a lot of talking going on. So how do I know if I like, much less love, him?¡±


    Rae nods, idly twirling one long brown curl.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point. Well, would you want to see him again at least? Talk to him maybe? Spend time with him outside of the bedroom?¡±


    My face crumples as a wave of sadness washes over me.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see him again,¡± I confess in a low whisper. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s only been two days since our fight, but I miss him so much already. I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯s open to seeing me because I used him of all these terrible things and basically screamed at him until I was hoarse. So why would he put himself through that again?¡±


    Rae nods thoughtfully.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to, but it could be worth a try. If you care about him, then he probably cares about you too. I mean, give it some time, but I¡¯d consider starting the conversation again and seeing where you both stand.¡±


    I shake my head piteously.


    ¡°He hates my guts,¡± I whisper. ¡°And for good reason too.¡±


    Rae nods.


    ¡°Pey, we¡¯ve all made mistakes in life. I¡¯ve screwed up even worse than you, but what I¡¯ve learned is that time will rub the hard edges off anything. But since you¡¯re feeling so miserable, then you should take action. Talk to Brant yourself. Make the first move, even if it¡¯s scary, and if he throws you out, then that¡¯s what happens.¡±


    I close my eyes as tears squeeze out from beneath my lids.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say in a choked voice. ¡°I¡¯m just so petrified that he hates my guts. What will I do then?¡±


    Rae shakes her head, her expression sympathetic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it, okay? I just hate seeing you hurting so badly right now, Pey. I genuinely think it would be better if you talked to Brant and at the very least, exined your side of the story.¡±


    ¡°I already did that,¡± I say in a broken whisper. ¡°It¡¯s just that I was screaming at him and calling him names while I exined myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, this time, do it in a normal tone,¡± my friend encourages. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯ll be more than okay, trust me.¡±

 Book3-14

    I sniffle while nodding my head.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe I will because I feel so awful at the moment that it¡¯s only up from here, right? Thanks Rae. I really appreciate it.¡± But then I sniffle again and wipe my nose. ¡°What was that thing you said about you messing up really bad? Have you told me about that?¡±


    Rae looks away quickly, a secretive look on her pretty features.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s forter,¡± she says quickly. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just get you cleaned up so that you can talk to Brant without looking like a witch. Come on, I have some make-up in the bathroom, and you can wear some of my clothes too. We¡¯ll have you pretty and presentable in no time!¡±


    With that, my friend drags me over to the bathroom in the hallway, just as her stepdad happens to be exiting his bedroom. I nod a hello.


    ¡°Hey Mr. Ward,¡± I sniffle, not caring that my eyes are puffy and my cheeks stained with tears. ¡°You have the best stepdaughter in the world, have I mentioned? You¡¯re so lucky to have Rae.¡± Hunter Ward has always been pure beefcake with his dark hair and all-seeing blue eyes, but at the moment, I¡¯m too upset to notice. Meanwhile, Hunter¡¯s azure gaze merely shes as he takes in Rae¡¯s ample figure and curly brown locks.


    ¡°Yes, I am lucky, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Then, my friend tugs me into the bathroom and to my surprise, Rae¡¯s blushing for some reason. But before I canment on it, she¡¯s already handing me a cool washcloth before rifling through her make-up bag to select the perfect shade of rose lipstick. I pause for a moment. There¡¯s something mysterious going on between Rae and Hunter, but at the moment, I¡¯m so consumed with my own problems that I let it slip away without another thought.


    Okay, this is it. I pause for a moment on the porch of Brant¡¯s house. I¡¯ve been here several times in the past week because we¡¯ve been making love constantly, and it was either here or in my hotel room. As a result, I shouldn¡¯t be nervous because the surroundings are familiar, and yet I can¡¯t help the sheen of sweat on my upper lip, nor the ufortable moisture in my armpits. Oh shit, oh shit. I¡¯m going to ruin Rae¡¯s blue sundress, but it is what it is.


    Taking a deep breath, I ring the bell and within seconds, the door swings open. The smile pasted on my face is genuine and hopeful, but Brant¡¯s stern mien stops me in my tracks.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he growls.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I manage to choke out in a whisper. ¡°Um, I was wondering if I coulde in to talk?¡±


    He shoots me a measured look, his expression forbidding.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    I flounder helplessly.


    ¡°Well, about what happened earlier. I mean, I know it was terrible and ¡­¡±


    He stands there expectantly, huge and dark with his brawny arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Oh damn, he¡¯s going to make me say it. I squirm while looking down at my feet, but I have to do this. I take a deep breath and force myself to look into those piercing blue eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay, Brant? I misjudged you. I thought you were helping my mom cheat on my dad, but I was wrong. You didn¡¯t know Monica was married, and had no idea that Rudy even existed.¡±


    With those words, the huge man stands aside to let me into his home and I enter immediately. Okay, first hurdle down. But as I step into his living room, I brace myself because there are quite a few more to go.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± the handsome man says in a smooth voice. ¡°Can I get you a drink?¡±


    I shake my head, grateful for this small courtesy. Maybe things will be okay after all.


    ¡°No thank you,¡± I murmur tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks.¡±


    Brant nods curtly before striding off to get his own drink. Then he reappears with a cold beer in hand and leans against the wall, staring at me. He¡¯s so handsome in a casual blue t-shirt and loose jeans that my heart skips a beat. I¡¯d love for him to take off his clothes and let me run my tongue all over his body to show him just how sorry I am, but I know we¡¯re a long ways from that right now.


    ¡°So why else are you here?¡± he intones in a calm voice.


    I know what he¡¯s talking about and bow my head, ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had this crazy n to break-up you and my mom,¡± I say in a low tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was thinking when I hatched it. I was just so incensed about what Monica was doing to Rudy that I didn¡¯t think about the repercussions.¡±


    Brant snorts then.


    ¡°Repercussions? Sweetheart, I fucked a mother and a daughter within a twenty-four-hour period. I¡¯m trying to figure out if there are any repercussions from doing that. While it might be a part of another man¡¯s fantasies, trust me, it¡¯s not mine.¡±


    I bow my head again, too ashamed to look into his eyes.


    ¡°I know,¡± I acknowledge in a low voice. ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking because obviously, Monica and I look very simr, so it probably wasn¡¯t rocket science to figure out that we were rted. I didn¡¯t know about the speech patterns, but I suppose that¡¯s possible too. The anal prpse though ¡­¡±


    Brant quirks a dark eyebrow at me.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    I shake my head in confusion.


    ¡°Well, we definitely didn¡¯t coordinate that. I had no idea that my mom was even capable of doing an anal prpse.¡±


    Brant snorts derisively.


    ¡°Who knows if she can? I haven¡¯t seen it,¡± he rifies. ¡°It¡¯s not something that I ever did with her, but Monica texted me earlier this week trying to get back together and tempted me by offering me an anal prpse scene. I wasn¡¯t interested because I can¡¯t imagine fucking another woman¡¯s prpse, or fucking another woman at all, period. But yeah, that¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it? I wouldn¡¯t say that prpsing is the mostmon party trick around.¡±


    That makes me gulp because I have one more secret that I need to reveal to Brant, and he senses the tension in the air immediately.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he demands.


    I swallow thickly before meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Well, I think I told you that when I was in Chicago, I was trying to break into the entertainment sector, specifically modeling, acting, and that kind of thing. But the truth is that I wasn¡¯t just doing acting and modeling. I was working as a bartender too.¡±


    Brant nods, his blue eyes shuttered. He¡¯s obviously expecting the worst and my heart falls because this isn¡¯t going to be easy.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was bartending at a private club,¡± I begin in a tentative voice. ¡°I was working at a sex club, actually, called Club Z. It¡¯s just something I did to pay the bills because I wasn¡¯t exactly raking in the dough as an actress, so I needed to take a second job. That¡¯s where I learned about things like anal prpses.¡±


    Brant stares at me, those blue eyes fierce.


    ¡°Did you prpse for the men at the club?¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± I exim immediately. ¡°I was a bartender, so I served drinks and food. I swear, I didn¡¯t let any of the clients touch me. But the thing about Club Z is that they¡¯re very open, so the hostesses and the male customers often ¡­ well, let¡¯s just say that there are very few rules. I saw girls prpse for their lovers at the bar, and basically taught myself how to do it using a pump and a dildo at home.¡±


    Brant¡¯s silent for a moment, merely reflecting on this new information.


    ¡°I see,¡± he says in a deep baritone. ¡°So you used to work at a sex club.¡±


    I nod quickly.


    ¡°Yes, but I swear, it was only as a bartender. No man has ever seen my prpse except you. No man has ever touched it, and I¡¯ve never let another man kiss it either. It¡¯s only been you, Brant.¡±


    The older man stares at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re telling me this, Peyton.¡±


    I shrug helplessly.


    ¡°Well, I was just hoping that we coulde clean with each other and maybe ¡­ start again? Is that okay? What do you think?¡± I hate the pleading note that¡¯s crept into my voice, but I have no choice at this point. Brant Harrison holds all the cards, and what happens now is up to him.


    I take a deep breath, trembling on his couch with half-anticipation, half-dread at his decision. The air vibrates, but I don¡¯t let myself think because anything could take ce at this point. Brant could thank me politely and then escort me to the door. He could say he needs more time to think about things. Or, he could shrug and say it¡¯s no big deal. We were just a hook-up anyways, and so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    My heart cracks a little at that realization because it¡¯s not what I want. I want Brant to stroke and caress me, to cuddle me close and tell me that everything¡¯s going to be okay. I want him to say that he cares about my welfare and forgives me for embarking on such a crazy scheme. But judging from the stern expression on his handsome features, I don¡¯t think that that¡¯s going to happen.


    ¡°Brant?¡± I manage in a small voice. ¡°So where do youe down on all this?¡±


    The huge man is motionless for a moment, but then he lets out a big exhale as his broad shoulders slump a bit.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what to think,¡± he says in a low voice. ¡°I mean, this is the craziest shit that¡¯s ever happened in my life. I break-up with a MILF, only to hook up with her adult daughter, who¡¯s scheming to reunite her mom and dad. What is this, the Parent Trap, but with only one daughter and not two? I swear, you¡¯ve outdone Lindsay Lohan, and there were two of her in that movie because she yed twins.¡±

 Book3-15

    I choke back augh, tearsing to my eyes.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say again, my heart lifting with hope at his funny analogy. ¡°Will you forgive me?¡±


    Brant sighs again, but then moves to take a seat next to me on the couch and pulls me into his warm embrace.


    ¡°I do, Peyton,¡± he murmurs into my hair, his chest broad and strong as I melt against that huge form. ¡°You may be a crazy person, but you¡¯re my kind of crazy.¡±


    Tearse to my eyes as I lean back to look at him.


    ¡°You mean it? You can overlook the bartending at a sex club, not to mention the anal prpsing and the hare-brained scheme to get my mom and dad back together?¡±


    He merely strokes my curls with one big hand, those blue eyes glimmering.


    ¡°I can overlook it. Or rather, I¡¯m not going to overlook it, but I¡¯m going to ept that as part of you. But no more bullshit,¡± he says in a stern voice. ¡°I¡¯m too old for this crap, and you¡¯ll give me a heart attack if we keep going in this direction.¡±


    With that I copse into his arms, halfughing and half-crying because I have the most wonderful man in the world before me. Brant Harrison is open-minded, non-judgmental, and most of all, he¡¯s giving me a second chance. I don¡¯t deserve it, I know. The crap I¡¯ve pulled belongs in an angsty teenage drama where the characters are fifteen, but the good part is that that phase of my life is over now. I¡¯m going to be a better person, and I¡¯m going to make sure that Brant Harrison sees me at my best, instead of my worst.


    ¡°I promise you won¡¯t regret this,¡± I murmur after leaning in for a deep kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±


    The dark man merely chuckles and throws me a lopsided smile.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he growls roughly. ¡°Old habits die hard, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure,¡± I say while trailing a finger down his broad chest. ¡°I promise, Daddy. No more drama. I¡¯ll be a good girl from here on out.¡±


    Then, our lips meet in another deep kiss even as my heart soars and my soul sings. After all, I n to abide by my vow, which means that Brant Harrison is going to get the best version of Peyton there is, with no regrets, no reservations, and only a world of honesty and sincerity going forwards.


    EPILOGUE


    Peyton


    Three monthster.


    I moan headily as Brant positions himself between my legs. My prpse trembles in the air, and Brant doesn¡¯t hesitate at all. The handsome man lowers his head and begins sucking and licking the jelly-like ball of flesh, groaning with arousal.


    ¡°Fuck you¡¯re beautiful, baby,¡± he rasps. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a girl dirtier than you.¡±


    I smile at him while tugging at my nipples.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then fuck my prpse, Daddy. Show me how much you love me.¡±


    The gorgeous older man doesn¡¯t hesitate. He parts my thighs wider before pulling up, and then positions his cockhead at the bulbous mass of flesh. His cock is weeping already, thick and veiny, and I moan deliriously as he pushes into the ruby-colored ball before entering my ass.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± I scream. ¡°Mmmm!¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Brant groans while beginning a deep rhythm in my anus. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking dirty and it turns me on so much.¡±


    After all, Brant and I go at it non-stop in the sack even more than before. After our make-up conversation, I moved straight into his home. I know it¡¯s jumping the gun, but I was staying in a Best Western and this made the most sense. Besides, Brant has plenty of space in his house and living together means that we can go at it like rabbits morning, noon and night. As a result, I packed my bags and it¡¯s been great, actually. I¡¯m not working at the moment, but Brant says to take my time finding a job. Meanwhile, I have gotten involved in the localmunity theater, and it¡¯s nice to stretch my wings in the dramatic arts once again. I even have a new showing up called Old Towne, and my boyfriend¡¯s promised toe see me perform.


    But the best part of our rtionship is that it¡¯s deepened. At first, I was on tenterhooks because it was so new. We were just getting to know each other, and yet we were living together full-time too. But after an initial flurry of non-stop sex, we settled into a nice rhythm. Brant still cleans pools, but he¡¯s home every day around five p. m., and by then, I¡¯ll have dinner ready on the table. We eat together while conversing like normal adults, and then repair to the bedroom before making the walls shake. If you ask me, this is the perfect set-up, and I¡¯d say that my man agrees as well.


    Meanwhile, Brant¡¯s quickly approaching climax, and I squeeze my back walls around his cock, massaging the pulsing shaft.


    ¡°Yes Daddy,¡± I pant. ¡°You feel so good.¡±


    ¡°You feel good, baby,¡± he rasps, looking down at me with zing blue eyes even as his cock drills me relentlessly in my back door. ¡°Fuck fuck FUCK!¡±


    It happens then. We soar over the edge at the same time, my wails rising to twine around his. That enormous member explodes in my rectum, spraying me withsh aftersh of virile seed even as I seize and shudder, my anal walls milking his dick for more.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± I squeal. ¡°Oh yes!¡±


    We moan and writhe for a while longer as my ass drains his balls dry. Then, Brant copses on me, his huge form sweaty and heavy.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re crushing me!¡± I squeal from beneath the massive wall of his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°Sorry honey,¡± he smirks before pushing himself up and pulling out. ¡°I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t hurt, right? You¡¯re so plush and curvy, with plenty of padding.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I say while rolling my eyes. ¡°I swear, living with you has made me put on twenty pounds.¡±


    Brant ps my haunches then, watching appreciatively as the white flesh jiggles and shakes.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a good twenty pounds, honey,¡± he drawls. ¡°And you could stand to add another twenty and look even better.¡±


    ¡°Oh you!¡± I squeal. ¡°How will I y the part of Annelise in Old Towne if I¡¯m busting out of my dress?¡±


    Brant shrugs and smirks again.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be better if you bust out of your costume,¡± he rasps. ¡°It¡¯ll give the good citizens of Oakdale something to talk about.¡±


    After all, our littlemunity has always had a tendency to gossip, but thankfully, they¡¯re not talking about my parents anymore. It¡¯s not that everything with Rudy and Monica is normal again. In fact, the most surprising thing has happened. After Monica stopped cheating on Rudy, my dad came out of his makeshift bedroom, so that¡¯s a huge win in and of itself.


    But interestingly, Rudy¡¯s lost interest in my mom and seems to be detaching himself from their rtionship. They¡¯re still both living in the house, but my guess is that my dad will be divorcing Monica in the next year or so. They¡¯ve been married for twenty years, so it¡¯ll be tough, but I think Rudy¡¯s doing the right thing. He shouldn¡¯t fear a gray divorce after what she put him through.


    As a result, my parents are stable, more or less, for the moment. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to their rtionship, but I know that I shouldn¡¯t intervene. After the near-catastrophe with Brant, my takeaway is that I should stay far away, and let things run their own course.


    Meanwhile, Brant returns from the bathroom before gently cing a warm, damp towel against my ravaged behind.


    ¡°You okay, sweetheart?¡± he growls. ¡°I know I always take you hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I love it,¡± I smile. ¡°It feels so good having you in my body.¡±


    My gorgeous boyfriend leans forward to kiss me.


    ¡°Good,¡± he rasps. ¡°You¡¯re a dirty girl and I love being inside all three of your holes, day and night.¡±


    I giggle.


    ¡°But you know that I¡¯m not the only girl who¡¯s bad in this town, right? I think my friend Raelynn is up to no good.¡±


    Brant¡¯s eyebrows fly up.


    ¡°You think? I thought you guys were best friends who told each other everything.¡±


    I nod slowly.


    ¡°We are, but this is something super-secret and filthy. Raelynn did a threesome recently, and she loved it. She says it made her feel so full and womanly, and she wants to do it again.¡±


    Brant lets out a low whistle


    ¡°Shit, a threesome? I¡¯m impressed. You guys really are dirty girls.¡±


    I giggle.


    ¡°I know right? Of course, I would never do a threesome unless you were on board, Mr. Harrison. But what¡¯s really sketchy about Rae¡¯s threesome is that it was Rae, her boyfriend, and a third man who I think is her stepfather.¡±


    That stops Brant in his tracks.


    ¡°Are you shitting me?¡±


    I shake my head slowly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve sensed something between Rae and Mr. Ward for a while now. Nothing concrete, but the air sizzles when they¡¯re in the same room, and Rae blushes whenever I mention him. She hasn¡¯t said anything though, and so far, won¡¯t confirm who the third man is.¡±


    Brant merely lets out another long, low whistle.


    ¡°Holy shit. I don¡¯t know Hunter Ward well, but we¡¯ve gotten drinks before, and he¡¯s never mentioned his stepdaughter. At least not in that sense. What a dirty motherfucker.¡±


    I shrug and smile.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s him for sure, so we¡¯re jumping to conclusions. But yeah, my spidey sense tells me that something¡¯s going on there.¡±


    Brant reaches forward and tickles my pussy then, running those huge fingers through my moist folds.


    ¡°Is your spidey sense telling you something else, baby girl? Is it tingling and making you feel good?¡± he smirks.


    ¡°Oh you!¡± I cry out with pleasure. ¡°Goodness!¡±


    With that, our loving starts again as the handsome older man takes me relentlessly, iming me as his. But that¡¯s what I love about Brant Harrison. Maybe we were never meant to be together. Maybe we were never even meant to meet. But through my mom, my dad, and my whole screwed-up family situation, something good came out of the mess: our love, and what we mean to each other.


    THE END

 Their stepsister book introduction

    Book introduction: Their Stepsister


    Blurb:


    Sweet, innocent, virginal Sarah had never once stopped thinking about her stepbrothers since she left for college. Identical in looks but opposites in personality, the twins were everything Sarah wanted in a lover.


    Now that sexy little Sarah was home for good, twins Luke and Logan could no longer fight the pull and keep away from her. She¡¯d grown into a beautiful young woman. She had curves that made their mouths water and a body made for two men. Evidently years in the Marines and away from Sarah hadn¡¯t curbed their lust or obsession.


    It was time for Luke and Logan to make a move. It was time for Sarah to learn who she belonged to. She was theirs ¨C heart, body and soul.


    Warning! Only for readers above 18, this book contains insta-love, taboo romance, menage and double pration at its dirtiest. Proceed with caution.


    *Sarah*


    ¡°Sam, if my brothers catch you in here again they¡¯re going to rip you a new hole,¡± I say, scrolling through today¡¯s itinerary. Sam has asked me out every day since I started working at Steel Security two weeks ago and I feel my resistance slipping. He¡¯s extremely handsome in the gruff kind of way but I worry about mixing work and pleasure. Not only that, but my brothers promise a torturous death to anyone that so much as looks in my direction. They won¡¯t allow a cock to get near me if they can help it. I¡¯m either at home in their condo, or here at their security firm  always on their territory where their word isw.


    I might be the world¡¯s only twenty-four-year-old virgin. I would really like to ditch the V-card sooner rather thanter. I haven¡¯t been trying to hold on to the freaking thing, but life just kept happening. When I was eight, I lost my father to cancer, and it was just my mom and me for a few years. Then she met my stepfather, Dean Steel, when I was ten. Not only did I get a new father, I also got two brothers  twins. They were six years older than me. I followed Luke and Logan around like a lost puppy. Maybe I did it because of theck of male attention after my dad died. I went from not having my dad any more to suddenly having three men in my life. I¡¯m sure I drove them crazy, but they never let on. Luke and Logan still picked me up from school every day and took me to dance sses when Mom or Dean couldn¡¯t.


    When they turned eighteen, they both took off for the Marines. I¡¯m not sure if it was what they wanted, or if they didn¡¯t want to burden our parents with two kids in college at the same time. Luke and Logan woulde home for visits and holidays and each time my crush for them would grow. I can still remember my first orgasm as I thought of both of them, thinking of both of their hands on me. Since then they¡¯ve owned every orgasm I¡¯ve ever had.


    My world came crashing down when a car ident took our parents away from us. It was the end of my senior year in high school and the twins came home for as long as they could. They stayed long enough to take care of everything and ship me off to college, where I stayed for the next six years. When they were finally able to leave the Marines they did. They came home and started Steel Security, where I¡¯ve been working since I graduated college.


    ¡°It would be worth it. Come on, Sarah. One date,¡± he says, rubbing his hand across his scruffy beard and giving me his best puppy dog face. ¡°I¡¯ll be a perfect gentleman. Promise.¡±


    Why shouldn¡¯t I go on a date? Maybe it¡¯s time to finally start living my life. I can¡¯t keep pining for my stepbrothers, and it¡¯s not like I can have them in that way. For one, they would never look at me like that. Two, how fucked up is it to lust after your stepbrothers? Third, they¡¯re all I have left in this world and something like this could rip us apart. Besides, even if it were a possibility, I could never choose just one. I could never pick between Luke and Logan. Luke is dark, intense, and can make my heart flutter with one look. Logan is sweet, makes meugh, and gives me the biggest urge to climb in hisp and let him have his way with me.


    I¡¯ve heard whispers about them sharing women. The thought pisses me off because, while I¡¯ve never seen them with a woman, I don¡¯t want to imagine them living out my fantasy with another woman. Between living in the dorms at college and them being in the Marines, there wasn¡¯t an opportunity for me to get an insight into their sex lives. I can¡¯t even recall them talking about anyone special. Now that I¡¯m living with them I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only a matter of time before I see them with someone. I¡¯ve really got to find my own ce before that painful inevitability happens.


    ¡°All right, Sam. I caught a ride with Luke today, so why don¡¯t we just gets drinks after work and then you can take me home?¡±


    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Now get your ass out of here before my brothers walk in,¡± I say, wanting to get Sam gone before they see him hanging around my desk once again. Not that I¡¯m afraid of them. It¡¯s more that I just don¡¯t want to hear their mouths on this issue. Throwing me a wink, Sam leaves, perkier than he was when he arrived. Now I just need to make sure no one see me leave with himter.


    ~ ~ ~ ~


    Aces was packed.


    I¡¯d heard about a lot of the guysing here after work but this was my first time here. Of course, Luke and Logan had never offered to bring me before. For two men who didn¡¯t want other men near me, I find it funny how persistent they were for me toe and work for them. Did they not realize this job meant I was the only woman around twenty hunky retired military men? Not to mention all their cop friends who are constantlying and going.


    Taking a table near the back of the bar, I sit and wait for Sam to return with our drinks.


    I can¡¯t remember thest time I was on a date. A few horrible first dates in college and the boyfriend I had for a few months amounted to very little experience with dating. My ex and I didn¡¯t have anything inmon, and we never made it past dry humping. God, I need to have sex. I need to get the first time over with, and give the clit massager my girlfriends got me for myst birthday a break.


    Looking around the bar, I feel a little out of ce. All the other women are dressed in halter tops with skirts or shorts. Eyeing my blue babydoll dress I adjust my boobs to give myself a little more cleavage. ncing up to make sure no one saw me fixing myself, I lock eyes with Luke. Fuck. I¡¯m totally busted. I sent him a text this afternoon letting him know he didn¡¯t have to take me home because I would be meeting a girlfriend for dinner after work.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to get you so I got you an apple martini. I hope that¡¯s all right. I always see chicks drinking that shit,¡± Sam says, slipping into the seat next to mine. Still not taking my eyes off Luke, I can see his jaw tic from here as Sam slides his arm around the back of my chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡± I turn my attention back to Sam and try to push Luke out of my head. I¡¯m praying to every god up there he won¡¯te over here.


    ¡°So how long have you worked for my brothers?¡±


    ¡°A couple of years. We were in the military together. I kind of feel like I know you already as they talked about you all the time. FYI, I saw them both at the bar. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be making their way over once they see I have you with me.¡±


    Unable to control myself, I search out Luke again and see he¡¯s still standing in the same spot. Only this time there¡¯s a stunning brte rubbing up against him. I¡¯m not sure whether the hollowness I feel in my stomach is hatred or jealousy. She¡¯s the kind of woman I always imagined one of my brothers with. Long, dark, silky hair, a waist I haven¡¯t had since I was in the sixth grade, and legs that go on for days. Her legs look so long because her shorts are so short, I figure. Or that could possibly be underwear. Jesus, I could probably see her vagina if I looked hard enough.


    She looks like she fits up against Luke perfectly. With those heels on shees up a few inches shorter than Luke, which is saying a lot because my stepbrother has to be pushing six-foot four. She¡¯s probably a model.


    ¡°Fucking Christ,¡± I mumble to myself.


    How did I ever think I had a chance? I¡¯m five-foot three, curvy everywhere, and my hair is so blonde I swear it¡¯s almost white. If I tried to wear heels like that, I would kill myself and drag anyone within reaching distance down with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her a second thought, Sarah, I¡¯ve got you.¡± Sam¡¯s words remind me that I¡¯m tantly staring at my stepbrother and not paying attention to my date. My date, I¡¯ve decided, is going to be the man to take my cherry. Yes, it¡¯s happening. I have to move on from lusting after my stepbrothers, and the first step is throwing the V-card out the window, like, yesterday.


    I turn and lean into Sam and question what he means. ¡°You¡¯ve got me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known your brothers a long time,¡± he whispers in my ear. ¡°They mean the world to me, almost like my own brothers. I want to see them happy and I¡¯m starting to think if I don¡¯t give a little shove then it will never happen. You know your brothers barely talk to each other anymore without snapping?¡±


    I had been noticing thattely. They had always done everything together when they were younger. They were inseparable. Being away at college, and only seeing them for a few days at a time, I wasn¡¯t sure what was normal for them anymore. I did notice they stopped dropping by my dorm together towards the end of college. Only one of them woulde by, when it always used to be both.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed a few things but I¡¯ve only been back a couple of weeks. I thought we were all just adjusting to living together. Is something wrong?¡±


    I wonder what Sam knows that I don¡¯t. Did something happen that I don¡¯t know about? God, I hope not. What would I do without them? It would be horrible if the only two people I have left in my life hated each other.


    Looking back at Luke, I can see the leggy brte has now wrapped her arms around his neck. It looks like she¡¯s whispering something in his ear, but Luke¡¯s eyes are on me. He looks as if he doesn¡¯t even know there is a woman practically crawling up him. The sight of her wrapped around him like that makes a lump grow in my throat.


    Sam brushes his hand against my chin, makings me look back at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fix it. I just hope I don¡¯t end up in the hospital in the process,¡± Sam says in a whisper against my lips. Before I can process his words, his mouth is on mine. He wraps an arm around my waist and pulls me closer to him, pushing his tongue against my lips, demanding I open them. I acquiesce, but before I can kiss him back he¡¯s ripped away from me and I see Luke bearing down on him.. He swings at Sam, connecting with his jaw, and then grabs him by the cor

 Book4-2

    ¡°My fucking little sister, Sam? I¡¯ve been telling you since she started to keep your hands off her!¡± Luke yells.


    ¡°Stepsister,¡± Sam replies nonchntly, as if Luke doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s about to kill him.


    I remember Sam saying that both of my stepbrothers are in the bar tonight. I look around trying to see if I can spot Logan anywhere. I¡¯m not sure if his yful demeanor will help calm Luke down or if he¡¯ll onlye over and offer to help him beat the crap out of Sam. Not spotting him anywhere, I figure it¡¯s best if I try to defuse the situation.


    I grab my stepbrother by the arm and pull as hard as I can. Of course, he barely moves.


    ¡°Luke, damn it! Let. Him. Go,¡± I demand. ¡°Please,¡± I finally whisper which seems to soften his resolve and he lets go of Sam.


    Sam drops himself back in his chair and sips his beer, acting like nothing just happened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m twenty-four years old, for Christ¡¯s sake. You can¡¯t jump at every guy that touches me,¡± I say, poking my finger in Luke¡¯s chest.


    Suddenly some of the tension in his face drops away, and a smirk pulls at his lips showing off one of his dimples. God, would I love to lick that dimple. I¡¯m not even sure if I could reach it, even if I stood up on my tiptoes.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± he says, snapping me back to reality and reminding me that I want to kick him in the shin for manhandling my semi-date.


    I nce around and I can see the whole freaking bar is openly staring at us. The woman that was wrapped around Luke moments ago is shooting me a look that could quite possibly kill me.


    Not wanting to make a bigger scene I say, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. When I get back, Sam, would you mind taking me home? I¡¯m going to call it a night. I¡¯ll be spending my weekend apartment hunting.¡± Without waiting for a response from either of the men I turn stomping towards thedies room.


    I can¡¯t go on like this. He can have a woman wrapped around him in a bar, but I get one kiss and he goes freaking apeshit. Maybe I should think about finding somewhere else to work too. I love my stepbrothers but I can¡¯t let whatever their problem is with my growing up and having a life destroy us. It would probably be best if they didn¡¯t have everything right in their faces as well. I know they¡¯re trying to protect me by filling the roles of our parents, but this isn¡¯t working. Not to mention how I don¡¯t want to see some of their stuff right in my face either. Working together and living together has be impossible.


    When I get myself together, I make my way out of the bathroom and run right into Luke¡¯s chest. Grabbing me by the arm in an unbreakable hold, he pushes me up against the hallway wall, caging me in.


    ¡°Have to say, little sis, I didn¡¯t think you were that kind of girl.¡±


    What was that supposed to mean? That kind of girl? How dare he! I can feel my rage starting to build again.


    ¡°What the hell are you implying, Luke? What ¡®kind of girl¡¯ am I?¡±


    ¡°The kind of girl that gives it up to anybody that shows her a little attention.¡±


    My hand shoots out andshes his cheek. The bastard doesn¡¯t even flinch. I immediately regret the p, not because I feel bad about it, but because it stung my hand. Damn, no one ever tells you how much it hurts when you smack someone. Maybe I did it wrong. I collect myself and remember my anger.


    ¡°Screw you, asshole!¡± I scream in his face. Okay, so not quite his face, more in his chest area as I¡¯m too mad to crane my neck to look at him. It feels good either way. No way am I going to let him talk to me like that.


    ¡°Screw me? Maybe that¡¯s the problem, little sis. You need a good screwing to calm your ass down. Is that what you¡¯re here for? To get a quick fuck? Because that¡¯s all Sam will give you. He never fucks anything twice.¡±


    I know he¡¯s trying to shock me and make me back down. I was right. He still sees me as just a little girl. While I might still be a virgin, I wasn¡¯t some sheltered innocent. I went to college. Hell, my roommate slept with most of her boyfriends in our dorm room as I slept in the next bed.


    I¡¯ve never been so mad at anyone in my life. But as he stands in front of me, I don¡¯t know if I want to pound on his chest with my fist or push my body up against his and rub all over him like a cat in heat. I¡¯ve got to get out of here.


    I lick my lips, drawing attention to my mouth. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was looking for, but it looks like you messed that up for me. I¡¯ll see you at home, Luke.¡±


    As I push away from him I see Logan staring at both of us.


    I walk past Logan, then turn to face both of them. ¡°And don¡¯t worry if you hear moaninging from my room tonight. One way or another, I¡¯ll be getting off.¡± With that I turn to go and find Sam to take me home. God, I hope I have batteries.


    *Logan*


    ¡°Looks like I missed you being an asshole once again.¡±


    Luke looks at me with his signature re. It¡¯s always amazing to look at my twin and see parts of myself, yet see a total stranger.


    ¡°Where the fuck were you?¡± he spits out.


    ¡°On the phone handling the Lorenzo clearance for their new building. Then I got stopped by that Ka bitch that keeps trying to eat your dick.¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± he growls as he tries to push past me.


    I grab his arm and pull him in close. I love my brother and I know what¡¯s caused this rift between us. It breaks my heart that neither of us will just say it. I can¡¯t go on much longer acting like strangers. Luke has always been the strong one. He¡¯s always been the one to bear the heavy burdens, and I¡¯ve always been the one to bnce us out. I usually find the good in any situation, buttely neither of us can find our ce. It feels as though we¡¯ve fallen out of sync and we won¡¯t acknowledge what it is that¡¯s done it.


    ¡°Pushing her away won¡¯t fix this.¡±


    It¡¯s the closest I¡¯vee to vocalizing what¡¯s happening between us. Being twins, we don¡¯t need to talk tomunicate, and when I look in Luke¡¯s eyes I see everything he won¡¯t say. He breaks eye contact and jerks his arm free.


    I watch him stalk out the back door and don¡¯t make a move to stop him. Out of the corner of my eye I see Ka eyeing me up from the bar. Jesus, that skank doesn¡¯t take a hint. I hate that she knows how my brother and I enjoy sharing women  correction: used to enjoy sharing women. Ka must have heard about it from someone we shared and decided she wanted a night with the two of us. I know going back home right now is not a good decision, so I reluctantly head to the bar and order a beer. I sit down and pray Ka doesn¡¯t get any ideas abouting over. My dream dies within seconds.


    ¡°Hey Logan, how¡¯s it going tonight?¡± she asks. Ites out breathy and with a slight moan, which she must think is sexy, but it just sounds like she can¡¯t control her body functions. Ka stands next to my barstool and pushes her body up against me. I can¡¯t stand the feeling of her cold hands running along my arm and her bony hip pushing into my thigh. I lean back and try to maintain some physical distance. I¡¯m irritated. Fun Logan has clearly left the building. I want nothing more than to just sit here in silence, but instead I¡¯ve got to deal with Luke¡¯s clinger.


    ¡°Ka, stop touching me and back the fuck up. You pull that shit with Luke where you get up in his face and he ignores you. I don¡¯t want you taking liberties with my personal space.¡±


    She steps back but manages to keep what she thinks is a sultry expression on her face. ¡°Oh Logan, don¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve both told you repeatedly we¡¯re not interested,¡± I interrupt. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to exin it again. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ve got a date with my beer.¡±


    She starts to say something else, but I get up and walk to the other side of the bar. In the back of my mind I know I¡¯m being rude but I can¡¯t summon my give-a-fuck emotion. I¡¯m pissed at my brother, worried about Sarah, and ripping myself to shreds for what I¡¯m really feeling. I roll my eyes when I look up to see Ka storming off in a bitch-fit. Great. I¡¯ve pissed her off. Just what I needed tonight  a scorned woman with some extra crazy on top.


    I stare down at my beer and think about everything that¡¯s happened in the past couple of years to push Luke and I where we are. We both fell for her. In the cruelest twist of fate, my other half and I fell for the same woman. And the real kick in the nuts? She¡¯s our stepsister.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke won¡¯t say it out loud but I don¡¯t need him to. We¡¯ve both known for a long time how the other felt. After her sophomore year in college, we decided it was best if we didn¡¯t visit at the same time. I knew how hard it was for me to watch her show affection to Luke, and conversely I could feel the anger rolling off of him when she would pay me even a little attention.


    It never felt wrong to love Sarah. If anything, it felt right. The guilt I feel is because I love her and I know Luke feels the same way. We¡¯ve shared women for years, and it¡¯s always felt natural, like this is how we¡¯re meant to be. We¡¯ve talked about having a permanent menage rtionship and dreamed that one day we would find the one and make a home with the three of us. Deep down, though, I think we both always hoped it would be with Sarah.


    Our sweet little Sarah would be shocked to know what we do behind bedroom doors, and I can¡¯t wrap my head around her wanting us in that way. I know that if she ever did feel the same about us, she would want to choose, and that would end Luke and me. We couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t survive it. I would feel his heartbreak every time I was with her. As much as we love her, it couldn¡¯t be for just one night. There¡¯s love and family involved. If this went wrong it could break us, and the three of us is all that¡¯s left. We can¡¯t risk it.


    I decide to sulk at the bar and down a few more beers. The only thing waiting on me at home is a brooding Luke and the image of Sarah in her room, masturbating. I stifle my groan and start thinking of football to keep my mind off my growing dick.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sit there, zoned out, before Sam slides next to me at the bar. He nudges my shoulder with his in greeting and orders a beer. He takes a drink and then gives me a thoughtful look.


    ¡°I dropped your sister off at home,¡± he says and takes another drink. I hear him take a deep breath. ¡°Luke pulled up when I was leaving. He was just sitting in his car staring at the house.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow at me, but I don¡¯t know what he wants me to say. We¡¯ve both known Sam for a long time. He would be good for Sarah. He¡¯s the type of guy I would wish for her, if I wasn¡¯t in love with her myself. I know why Luke hit him. If I had seen him kiss her I¡¯d want toy his ass out too.


    Sam shakes his head and lets out a shortugh. ¡°One day, Logan, the three of you really need to sit down and figure this shit out.¡± He stands with his beer and starts to leave. I realize at this point I haven¡¯t said a damn word to him and I turn to speak, but he beats me to it. ¡°And just a little advice, that day should be sooner than fuckingter.¡± He rubs his jaw and walks away.

 Book4-3

    I sit there opening and closing my mouth. I should have yed that off better and denied whatever he thinks he knows, but I didn¡¯t have it in me. I think I¡¯ve just gotten tired of how things have beentely and I¡¯m tired of pretending. I¡¯m so tired of acting like I don¡¯t want Sarah and that I don¡¯t want to share her with Luke. I want everything. Is that such a fucking ridiculous request?


    I pay my tab and head outside. I need to clear my head and it¡¯s not happening in that bar.


    I decide that Sam has some truth to his statement. I do need to talk to Luke, but right now I want to talk to Sarah more and make sure she¡¯s okay. She left the bar pissed and I can¡¯t stand it when she¡¯s mad.


    *Luke*


    I sit in my car long after Sarah has entered the house and Sam has pulled away. I felt my knuckles crack on to the steering wheel when I watched to see if she kissed him goodnight. Thankfully Sam didn¡¯t have a death wish and kept his hands and mouth to himself.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to go in the house and have the confrontation I can feel building. I hate how things are distant between Logan and me, but I don¡¯t know how to change it. He¡¯s in love with Sarah and, fuck me, so am I. We need to just leave her alone because this whole situation is all kinds of screwed up. Not only am I in love with my goddamn stepsister, but so is my twin. Could this possibly be any more fucked up? Jesus, sign us up for Jerry Springer.


    I rub my hands down my face and sigh heavily. I can feel Logan¡¯s pain. Even when we aren¡¯t side by side I know when he¡¯s hurting. He¡¯s the heart of our family. He¡¯s our light andughter when I¡¯m just a brooding asshole. Things have been so strainedtely; our home isn¡¯t a happy ce I look forward to returning to at the end of the day. Instead I avoid it. I avoid Sarah and Logan and everything that makes my chest hurt.


    ¡°Fuck this,¡± I say to no one and open my car door. I make my way inside the house. I just need to go in, go to my room and fall into bed. I want this miserable day to be over. I tell myself all of that, but it¡¯s a lie. I know the reason. I know good and damn well why I¡¯m going in the house and why I¡¯m going to my room. I can¡¯t stop punishing myself. I can¡¯t stop the part of me that wants see if I can hear her in her room. The dark sadistic side of me wants to know if she¡¯s making good on her promise to cum tonight.


    Our home has three bedrooms upstairs and Sarah¡¯s is in between mine and Logan¡¯s. Logan and I designed the house with the idea of sharing a woman forefront in our minds. We hoped one day to try to make a menage rtionship permanent. Even when we were kids and didn¡¯t know anything about sex or rtionships we said we wanted to share a wife. We always nned on having a family together.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    We shared women and I think it just seemed natural to try to find a woman willing to take us as something other than a one-night fling. We wanted a rtionship that wasn¡¯t just for a few hours of fun, or something to cross off a bucket list. We knew most of the women we yed with would be discreet. Somehow that bitch Ka has found out and has been after us to tag team her for months. I try to be nice because I can see that she¡¯d make waves if we just straight up refuse her. She knows too many people around town and she could hurt our business by running her mouth to the wrong people. Logan and I have worked too hard to get where we are to have some scorned socialite dragging us through the mud.


    I walk into the house and it¡¯s eerily quiet. I try not to think about where Sarah is and what she might be doing, but it¡¯s no use. I make my way upstairs and pass Logan¡¯s room first. His door is open and his light is off so I know he¡¯s still out. I walk past Sarah¡¯s door and I see it¡¯s closed. I don¡¯t hear anything but I can see the light shining from the door sweeper so I know she¡¯s in there. Her room is thergest and has the biggest bed, and my filthy mind immediately conjures up an image of her naked and spread out on that big bed. Her room was meant to be the room Logan and I would share with our wife. It doesn¡¯t go unnoticed that we designed that room how Sarah would like it best. And it doesn¡¯t escape my mind that Logan and I have never brought a woman into our home or into that room. Sarah is the only woman to ever step foot inside there.


    My room is at the end of the hall and I pick up my pace and practically run to get there. I burst through my bedroom door, shutting it closed behind me. The room is dark with only the moonlight streaming in through the window to guide me. I go over to the far wall that connects Sarah¡¯s room to mine and lean against it. The wall is cool against my ear and I can hear movement in the next room. It¡¯s beyond fucked up, but I need to listen. I have to know if she¡¯s touching herself. I hate how weak this makes me, but I don¡¯t care.


    In my mind she¡¯s got those milky thighs spread wide and her little fingers are teasing down her stomach towards her pussy. My hands rub over the front of my pants and press on my growing erection. I close my eyes tightly and will myself to pull away from the wall, but I can¡¯t. I keep stroking myself through my pants to try to find relief in that simple touch. I stop abruptly when I hear some shuffling. But then, sweet heaven, I hear a soft moan.


    Fuck it.


    Immediately I undo my belt and open my pants. I don¡¯t give a damn how pathetic this is, it¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve got.


    I press my ear harder to the wall and envision her digits tickling across her clit. My right hand runs down the length of my dick while my left cups my balls. I start stroking myself. I¡¯m so goddamn wound up from thinking of fucking little Sarah I can¡¯t stand it.


    I can hear soft soundsing from the other side of the wall and I stroke myself harder. I can hear her moaning and moving on the bed and it¡¯s painful how turned on I am. Thrusting my hips forward on the down strokes, I tighten my hand on my balls.


    I want this to hurt. I want to punish myself and my dick for these dirty thoughts of fucking my baby sister. I want to remind my body that all the nasty things I want to do to her are wrong. But the more pain I cause, the hotter it makes me. The more I think about shoving my dick down her sweet throat, the more pre-cum leaks. The more I think about squeezing that sweet throat while I thrust into her cunt, the more my spine tingles and I can feel my releaseing.


    My forehead is sweaty and I realize absently that I¡¯m still fully dressed with just my dick in my hands and my ear to her wall. I¡¯m a fucking pathetic sight.


    I hear her moans getting louder and more urgent and I know she must be ready. I speed up my strokes because, in my mind, I¡¯m cumming with her. In her. I imagine one of her hands is on her breast, plucking at her nipple. I can picture her other hand between her legs, her fingers speeding up as the ache gets stronger. I can almost smell the juices from her pussy dripping down between her ass cheeks and wetting the bed. I start panting. I¡¯d give anything to lick it up. I wouldn¡¯t waste a single drop.


    That thought leads me to my climax. I cum. Thick streams of semen run down my cock and over my hand, and I use it as lube to work everyst bit of my orgasm out of me. I hear Sarah let out a shout on the other side of the wall and it causes more cum to leak out of my cock. I look down to see my hands covered in cum. I¡¯m sweaty, sticky, and still horny as fuck.


    I stand there for a few minutes and try to pull myself together. I lean my back against the wall to allow my legs to stop trembling. I¡¯m panting and about to make my way to the en suite to clean up when I hear a knock on Sarah¡¯s door.


    ¡°Hey Sarah, it¡¯s Logan. Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whisper and rush to the bathroom to wash up.


    *Logan*


    ¡°Just a second!¡± Sarah shouts from the other side of her door.


    I drove around for a while before I finally made my way back home. I need to talk to Sarah and make things right. Tonight was just another fuck up our family doesn¡¯t need. Our rtionship is strained as it is, so as the group¡¯s peacemaker I¡¯ve got to make this right.


    When Sarah opens the door, I can¡¯t help but stare at her. Her cheeks are flushed and she has a light sheen of sweat on her face. My greedy eyes move down her body and see she¡¯s wearing nothing but a sheer white t-shirt that barely falls to the top of her thighs. She isn¡¯t wearing a bra and her nipples are hard points, trying to break through the threadbare cloth. I can actually see the outline of her ares and I let out a frustrated grunt.


    Sarah clears her throat and I look into her eyes. She has a smirk on her face and nces down at my crotch then back up at my face. I follow the path of her eyes and see that my dress pants have done absolutely nothing to help me out and my dick is pointing right at her. I turn around abruptly and adjust the beast.


    Fucking hell, this is painful.


    I turn back around and see she still has that smirk on her face. She knows exactly what she¡¯s doing, but I have no idea why she¡¯s doing it. She¡¯s never worn something like this in front of us, and it makes me angry thinking that she might have worn it for someone else.


    ¡°Put some clothes on, I need to talk to you,¡± I spit at her. I¡¯m not usually clipped like Luke, but I can¡¯t look at her like this. She¡¯s my stepsister and I need to remind us both of that.


    ¡°Logan, if you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m about to go to bed and I¡¯m not changing just for a quick conversation.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I mumble, as I try to look directly into her eyes and not at her tits.


    She crosses her arms under her breasts but it only makes the shirt tighter and lifts her tits up for a better view. I can see the shirt has risen on her legs as well and her white cotton panties are showing.


    I shut my eyes and shake my head a little. When I open them, Sarah is staring at me expectantly but I¡¯m convinced she knows exactly what she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I can remember my own name, let alone what I was going to talk to her about. I¡¯m standing there trying to think, but all I want to do is kiss her beautiful lips and push against her body. I just want to feel her against me and forget everything.


    ¡°Logan,¡± she says and snaps her fingers in front of my face.


    ¡°Sorry. Yes, I wanted to talk to you. About tonight.¡± I take another breath and try to clear the fog from my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about how Luke acted tonight towards Sam. I didn¡¯t see everything that happened but I know how harsh he can be sometimes. You know we love you and don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±

 Book4-4

    ¡°I get it, Logan, I really do. But it¡¯s hard trying to have my own life while living and working together with you guys. I just think it¡¯s too much. I don¡¯t feel like I can be myself.¡±


    I reach out because I need to touch her. We¡¯ve always been quick to showfort, so a simple touch feels natural. I run my hand down her arm and she leans into it.


    ¡°Sarah, it would devastate both of us if you moved out. Things have been a little rockytely, but just give us time. Don¡¯t make a rash decision about leaving us because of Luke¡¯s temper.¡±


    She looks up at me confused by my words. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be leaving you, I would just move out and get my own ce.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I phrased it in that way, but if Sarah moves out it would feel like that. It hits me in the chest because that¡¯s what I¡¯m most afraid of  her leaving us. It would feel like she¡¯d be abandoning us. I don¡¯t know that Luke and I could make it together anymore if she left. Sarah is the glue that keeps our family together. The thought of her moving out breaks my heart.


    I take a step closer to her and keep running my hand up and down her arm. I bring my other hand to her face and cup her cheek. I need her to understand why she can¡¯t go.


    ¡°You know leaving this house would mean more than you just getting your own ce.¡±


    She looks up to my eyes and I feel her body shift closer, pressing against me. I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ve gotten into this position but it¡¯s far more intimate than a brother and sister should be. We¡¯re an affectionate family, so touching isn¡¯t strange to us, but Sarah pressing against my erection is further than any of us have gone before.


    ¡°I know what it would do to me if I left, Logan.¡± She brings her hands up and rubs them across my chest. Something has suddenly shifted between us and the air is thick. My breathing speeds up and her hands move lower, teasing across my abs. I lean closer into her touch and dip my head down towards hers.


    I feel her rise on her tiptoes to reach me, but I¡¯m too tall for her lips to meet mine. In a moment of sheer impulse I move both my hands to her waist and pick her up, bringing her lips the rest of the way and crushing her body to mine. The second I touch my lips to hers, I¡¯m lost to sensation. Her mouth immediately opens and my tongue can¡¯t get inside her fast enough. I lick inside her mouth as she moans into mine. Her tongue runs across my bottom lip and I groan loudly into her mouth. She wraps her legs around my waist, and my dick lines up perfectly with her pussy. I can feel her heat through my pants and my body is a mass of need. I deepen our kiss and run my hands down to her ass, gripping a cheek in each hand roughly. We breathe each other in, and not a single thought is given to what we are doing. This is lust at its most basic and our bodies are doing all the talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    We both jerk our mouths apart and look down the hallway to see Luke standing there. His chest is rising and falling with deep, angry breaths and his fists are clenched at his sides. He¡¯s livid, but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s because I¡¯m kissing Sarah or because he wants to be the one doing the kissing.


    Sarah and I realize the position we¡¯re in and I slowly let go of her, allowing her to slide down my body so my erection rubs against her body on the way down. Once she¡¯s free from my arms she takes a reluctant step back. She brings her hand to her lips and touches them like she is trying to remember what just happened. She looks like she¡¯s savoring my taste on her lips and it does strange things to my ego.


    I look back and forth between Luke and Sarah and I have nothing to say. I don¡¯t know what we just did, but I know it felt perfect. It was the most gorgeous moment of my life, and Luke ruined it.


    I start to speak when Luke barrels down the hall and blows past us. He doesn¡¯t even look at us when he leaves us standing there. After a moment of shocked silence I hear the front door m and his car peel out of the driveway. I look over at Sarah and she¡¯s got tears in her eyes.


    My instincts kick in and I pull her to me, wrapping my arms around her again. This time it¡¯s only forfort as I feel her start to shake from crying.


    ¡°Shhh. It¡¯s okay, Sarah. He¡¯ll be back and I¡¯ll talk to him. Everything will be okay.¡± She nods her head in acknowledgement but squeezes me tighter.


    I pull her face back and look into her eyes. ¡°Hey, you okay with what just happened?¡±


    *Sarah*


    Am I ok with what just happened? I¡¯m not even sure what just happened. One minute I feel like I¡¯m getting everything I ever wanted and the next I feel like I¡¯ve taken a sucker punch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about it, Logan.¡± That¡¯s the truth if I¡¯m honest with myself. I¡¯ve dreamed about kissing Logan for years; the reality is a lot different. I want it again  God, do I want it again  but the look on Luke¡¯s face cut deep. I¡¯m not sure if it was rage or disgust I saw there but it struck me to the core.


    ¡°Well, sweet little Sarah, I think it¡¯s about time we all got real and stopped pussyfooting around what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    I¡¯m a little taken aback by his words. Does he mean that he wants me or that they want me? I¡¯m worried that if I say the wrong thing I could anger him. Would it make him mad to know I don¡¯t just want him and that I want his brother too? Is he looking for it to just be him and me? Because I don¡¯t think I can have it that way. Logan and Luke make up the perfect man. Logan is the light that offsets Luke¡¯s darkness. While Luke is the strong silent protector, I believe he feels the deepest and loves the hardest. I always imagined in my fantasies that his touches would be hard and demanding while Logan¡¯s would be soft and sweet, just like he is.


    Choosing my words carefully I try to figure out what he¡¯s getting at. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± I whisper while picking at the hem of my shirt. I pull at an imaginary thread so I don¡¯t have to look at him.


    All of a sudden Logan pushes his body into mine, backing me against the wall.


    ¡°All right  if that¡¯s how you want to y this. I¡¯ll just show you what I mean,¡± he says while he teases my ear with his teeth. I feel his five o¡¯clock shadow against my neck and my body breaks out in goosebumps. I feel his hand slide down my body and cup my pussy. My body betrays me and pushes itself farther into his hand. I have no control over my hips as they undte beneath his touch.


    ¡°If I dropped to my knees right now, would you have a tiny wet spot on those white cotton panties, or would they be drenched?¡±


    I know without a doubt that if he did indeed drop to his knees, not only would he find a wet spot, I might just orgasm from his inspection. Nodding my head yes is the only reply I give. I don¡¯t know how to answer that question without breath in my lungs. I¡¯m not used to such crude words being spoken to me. I¡¯m not naive, but I sure as hell don¡¯t know how to deal with what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m not certain if I should run, or try to move my hips so his flingers slip inside my panties.


    ¡°Tell me, Sarah, is that wetness seeping through your underwear a result of what I¡¯m doing to you, or that orgasm I heard you giving yourself before I knocked on your door?¡± he whispers against my ear as he rubs my clit through my underwear.


    ¡°Please,¡± I respond intensely, not even sure why I chose that word. Please stop or please keep going? I¡¯m pretty sure I want him to continue, because my body is once again pushing farther into him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I see you¡¯re going to be a greedy little girl. Luke is going to have his hands full with you,¡± he chuckles. The mention of Luke¡¯s name brings me out of my needy haze. ¡°Luke?¡± I question, rolling my hips and thrusting myself harder against him. All I need is a little more, I silently plead.


    ¡°Yes. Luke, our brother who just stormed out of here like I stole his favorite toy.¡±


    Is he admitting that he wants us together, or that he¡¯s going to give me over to Luke?


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon learn that Luke can be quite demanding and controlling when ites to the bedroom, whereas me? Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have me wrapped around your finger in no time. Fuck, who am I kidding? You already do. I¡¯m not sure I could deny you anything, princess. Like right now. You want to cum, don¡¯t you, baby girl? Ask me to make you cum and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, I want that,¡± I beg. I feel so needy.


    ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ you have to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please make me cum, Logan.¡±


    ¡°See, all you¡¯ll ever have to do is ask me and I¡¯ll give it to you. With Luke, well, you¡¯ll learn. How do you want it, sweet little Sarah? You want to cum on my fingers or my mouth? Never mind, don¡¯t answer that. I¡¯ve got to watch the first orgasm I give you, so fingers it is.¡±


    Logan¡¯s fingers quickly push my panties aside, and he finally gives my clit the pressure it¡¯s been begging for. I explode, making my body jerk against him. I let out a cry and feel my wetness soak my panties even more. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever cum so fast in my life.


    ¡°Fucking Christ, did you just cum?¡± he growls.


    I can¡¯t believe I went off like that. He barely touched me and I was cumming all over his hand. I feel my face heat with embarrassment and bury it in his chest. I hear him slip his fingers in his mouth to taste my honey. He moans loudly and I can feel myself get more embarrassed.


    ¡°You always like that, princess? You go off with just a little touch?¡± he asks, leaning away from me so he can look down into my eyes. Refusing to look up and let him see my mortification, I just give a little shrug. I really don¡¯t want to have the ¡®no one has ever touched me like that before¡¯ conversation, the one where I have toy down all my cards, and admit that I¡¯ve never made it past heavy petting. I don¡¯t want to have to exin how I could possibly want to take on two men at once when I¡¯ve had no experience. I feel like I¡¯m so close but still so far away from getting what I want.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you, princess, that¡¯s the hottest shit I¡¯ve ever seen  knowing that I get you so turned on youe from the slightest touch of my hand. God, just when I didn¡¯t think my dick could get any harder.¡± He grunts and reaches down to readjust himself. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get your ass in bed so we can talk about how this is going to go down. After that you¡¯re going to take care of my cock like a good little girl, then big brother will take care of you again.¡±


    Not waiting for me to respond, Logan leads me back into my bedroom and over to the bed.


    ¡°Sit down for me. I¡¯m going to sit across the room so we can talk for a minute. I know if I sit next to you you¡¯ll be on your back with my cock deep inside you before I can even clear some stuff up.¡±


    I can¡¯t help the little giggle that escapes me at his words. The idea of him over me, thrusting deep inside of me makes my pussy clench. It both excites and scares me a little. I¡¯ve had two orgasms in the past thirty minutes and now my body is primed and begging for another. Sitting on the bed I deliberately let my legs fall open while perching on the side. Maybe I could persuade Logan to give me another. I watch his eyes drop to my spread legs as he takes the chair across from me.

 Book4-5

    ¡°Princess,¡± he says as he drags a hand over his face as if he¡¯s trying to relieve some stress. ¡°You¡¯re tempting a beast here. I haven¡¯t had a woman in about two years and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been with many men. If you keep tempting me like that, I¡¯m going to flip you over and shove all ten inches of me deep inside you. I¡¯m guessing that little pussy you¡¯ve got isn¡¯t quite prepared, so I¡¯d be more careful if I were you.¡± He lets a smile spread across his face and looks at me more intently. ¡°Unless that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, and you want to be walking funny tomorrow.¡±


    Wait, did he just say what I think he did? I¡¯m skipping over the ten-inchment and going to the other shocking confession. ¡°Are you saying you haven¡¯t been with a woman in two years?¡± I¡¯m sure the disbelief is quite evident on my face because there¡¯s no way this man hasn¡¯t been with a woman in that long.


    ¡°Hell, Sarah, it might have been even longer than two years. I can¡¯t remember thest woman I was with.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m sure you have women falling all over you,¡± I say. The thought makes my skin crawl. It makes me remember the leggy brte at the bar, hanging all over Luke.


    ¡°I never said I couldn¡¯t get any or haven¡¯t had the opportunity. I¡¯m just saying I haven¡¯t. And to be honest I haven¡¯t wanted to. I have needs, Sarah, and I¡¯m sick of denying them.¡± He shoots me a heated look while palming himself through his dress pants.


    ¡°Are you referring to you and Luke sharing women?¡±


    His eyebrows rise at my question. I¡¯ve only heard a few jokes at work when some of the guys didn¡¯t realize I was within earshot. I always wondered if they were true. Maybe even prayed it was.


    ¡°Now, where in the hell did you get that idea?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I hear some of the men around the office joke about it,¡± I confess


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be having a talk with them on Monday about keeping their fucking mouths shut. You don¡¯t need to hear that kind of talk.¡±


    This makes me burst intoughter. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even two seconds ago you were saying the dirtiest things to me in the hallway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. The only men you hear talk dirty is Luke and me. You got that? I don¡¯t like the idea of other men putting those thoughts into your pretty head. In fact, the idea of another man even around you pisses me the fuck off. So let¡¯s nip that shit in the ass right now. In fact I¡¯m mad at myself for not making a move on you faster. I don¡¯t like to think about you being with a man before. You better pray Luke and I never meet one of them because we¡¯ll probably be doing twenty-five to life after we¡¯re done with him.¡± He gives me a stone-hard face that I¡¯m not used to seeing on Logan. Luke yes, but never Logan.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s safe to say I have you beat, big brother. I haven¡¯t been with a man in twenty-four years,¡± I tell him. With that admission, Logan is across the room, pushing me down into the bed before I can blink.


    ¡°Say it, Sarah. I have got to her you say it.¡± He looks at me with pleading and hungry eyes. ¡°Tell me this sweet little pussy has never known another man.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± I whisper, making Logan close his eyes as if in pain.


    Opening his eyes, he looks at my mouth. ¡°That mouth ever taste a cock?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Never,¡± I repeat.


    He leans down and takes my mouth in a yearning kiss. I can feel all of his need as he pushes into my mouth. I return the kiss, pouring into it years of denied want. I can¡¯t believe the things he has confessed to me. He hasn¡¯t been with a woman in years, but here he is acting like he can¡¯t get enough of me. I can¡¯t help but wonder why he hasn¡¯t been with anyone in so long.


    ¡°When Luke finds out you¡¯re untouched he might lose it. I think a part of him is going to be happy but another part of him will be pissed off. We¡¯ve been fighting this thing for you. I believe this is going to be another nail in his coffin. He¡¯ll be angry that he won¡¯t be able to refuse you anymore,¡± Logan murmurs against my lips before recapturing them.


    Pushing on Logan¡¯s chest, I try to break the kiss. I have to clear some things in my head. So much is rattling around in there that I need some rity. ¡°Logan, please, I need some answers here, this is all so overwhelming!¡±


    ¡°After that little bomb you just dropped, Sarah, I¡¯ve got to relieve some of the pressure in my cock because I¡¯ve got no brain power at the moment to carry on a conversation with you. Lose the shirt and the underwear before I rip them off you,¡± he growls as he releases me and unbuttons his shirt.


    Scooting back to the edge of the bed, I watch as he flings his shirt on the floor. Holy shit. Logan is hard all over. My tentative hand runs up his chest and I feel the light brush of his chest hair on my fingertips. Grabbing my wrist, Logan leans down and kisses my palm.


    ¡°Princess. Clothes off. Now,¡± he demands.


    I suddenly feel insecure with his perfect chest on disy. I¡¯m a solid size twelve with hips, ass, and breasts that are often hard to keep contained in a bra. I¡¯m soft all over whereas he¡¯s hard and cut and fit. I can¡¯t remember thest time I ran, unless you count a mad dash to the bakery to get there before they ran out of sprinkled donuts.


    ¡°Can we turn out the lights?¡± I ask softly, hoping he won¡¯t notice my insecurities. I don¡¯t want to be that girl, and I hate that I¡¯m not feeling so confident anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± he exims in disbelief while making fast work of his pants. He stands in front of me in only his boxer briefs, confirming that he does indeed have a ten-inch cock. ¡°I¡¯ve been jerking off to the thought of you naked for the past two years. If you think I¡¯m turning off the lights you¡¯re out of your ever-loving mind. Now strip.¡±


    Sliding my fingers into my panties I slip them down my legs, letting them fall to the floor. I pull my shirt over my head as fast as I can and bring my hands back to my breasts to cover myself. I¡¯ve never beenpletely naked in front of a man before.


    I nce up and notice he has my panties in his hand. He slowly brings them to his nose and takes a deep breath, making my pussy turn slicker. He slowly opens his eyes and the look on his face is one I¡¯ve never seen before. It¡¯s intense, and suddenly I don¡¯t feel insecure anymore. The way he¡¯s looking at me is all consuming. Like he¡¯s a starving man and I¡¯m a feast for the taking. If what he said about not being with another woman in years is true, then I¡¯m guessing his body is starving. Is it hungry for me? Or just any female attention, I wonder.


    ¡°Lie back for me, princess. I want to get a good look at all of you,¡± he whispers in my ear.


    I drop back onto the bed and watch as he slides his hand into his briefs and strokes himself. The sheer intensity of his stare causes me to squirm. I spread my legs wide and his focus is directly on my naked body and what I¡¯m disying.


    Sinking to the side of the bed, he positions himself between my legs and brings his mouth to my pussy. I can feel his breath on my mound. Pulling my legs farther apart, I hear him mutter, as if to himself, ¡°I have to have a taste. I¡¯ve got to let Luke know what he¡¯s missing. What kind of brother would I be if I didn¡¯t rub it in his face that I got here first?¡± His tongue slides over my clit in one long swipe.


    ¡°Logan,¡± I moan.


    ¡°You like that? You like your big brother tasting this sweet little pussy?¡±


    ¡°Oh god,¡± I plead. His words are wrong, but sound so right.


    ¡°Has another man tasted you before, Sarah?¡± I feel his grip on my thighs tighten.


    ¡°No. Only you,¡± I confirm, giving him the words that are not only true, but that I know will please him.


    ¡°What have you done? Tell me. I want to wipe away any thoughts you¡¯ve ever had of another man.¡±


    ¡°Only dry humping,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Naked?¡± he growls.


    ¡°No¡­ just. I¡­just over the clothes,¡± I mumble lifting my hips trying to bring his mouth back down on me.


    I feel him smile against my pussy as he takes another taste of me.


    ¡°Luke would have smacked your pussy for that little move. You get what we give you, no trying to take more. Fuck, I can¡¯t resist you though. You can take whatever you want from me.¡± He takes another lick before sliding up my body and capturing my lips.


    I can taste myself on his mouth as his tongue slides across my lips and I¡¯m so turned on by his desire. ¡°You taste so sweet, princess. You like it?¡± he asks against my mouth.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe, as he kisses me.


    Logan reaches down and I feel him release his cock from his briefs. The thick head slides between my pussy lips and across my clit. He¡¯s so hot and hard against me. I feel my legs start to shake.


    ¡°Wrap your legs around me, princess. I¡¯m going to give a dry humping that won¡¯t end so dry.¡±


    Wrapping my legs around him he starts sliding his dick back and forth over my slick lips. It¡¯s erotic and like nothing I¡¯ve felt before. His mouth is all over me. My neck, my mouth, my breasts; biting and licking. I can¡¯t bring my body to do anything other than wrap myself around him and hold on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to cum for me. I can¡¯tst much longer with you wrapped around me like this,¡± he grunts and picks up speed. His growl of pleasure pushes me over and I feel myself exploding. My arms and legs are pulsing with my orgasm and it feels like my body is floating. I feel Logan¡¯s warm cum spill onto my stomach and I groan with pleasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m sixteen again and I can¡¯t control my cock. Jesus, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever cum so hard in my life. And all from you wiggling under me,¡± he says as he rolls off of me.


    Looking down, I see the remnants of our passion and I can¡¯t help but run my finger through it. He tasted me so I¡¯m curious to see what he tastes like. I bring my fingers to my mouth and taste his salty cum. I can¡¯t help but smile that I made him cum. I want more. Running my fingers through his cum once again I bring them to my mouth for another taste. But before I can, Logan grabs my wrist.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You keep that shit up I¡¯m going to have to fuck you,¡± he barks, as if the idea pisses him off. What¡¯s his deal?


    ¡°What?¡± I question, wondering why everything has gotten so tense all of a sudden. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want you to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡± I roll away from him to make an escape to the bathroom but before I can get off the bed I¡¯m t on my back with him over me.


    ¡°Trust me, sis, I can¡¯t wait to have my cock in that tight little pussy of yours but I think Luke should be the first one in there. So right now I¡¯m practicing a lot of self-control by not taking you. Besides, this way I get your ass cherry. I¡¯ve always been an ass man,¡± he says with a wink. I squeal with shock when Logan flips me onto my belly and bites my ass lightly. Heughs and I remember how much I love yful Logan.

 Book4-6

    Rolling back over to look at him, I ask what I¡¯ve been dying to know. ¡°What now?¡±


    Picking up his discarded shirt from the floor, Logan moves to wipe his cum from my body. ¡°Now you seduce Luke.¡± He says it so matter-of-factly that I stand up in utter shock,pletely forgetting my nudity.


    ¡°What? How can I possible seduce him? When he stormed out of here he was so pissed and I think maybe a little disgusted. I don¡¯t think he likes the idea of this.¡± I motion my fingers between us.


    ¡°Trust me, princess, he wants you. And if he¡¯s pissed about anything it¡¯s the fact that I got the first taste of you.¡± He picks me up and throws me onto the middle of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he growls, leaving my room only to return momentster with a tie in his hands.


    ¡°Hands on your head,¡± he demands. He quickly grabs my wrists and binds them to the ts in the headboard.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get some sleep. I¡¯m beat and tomorrow we¡¯re going to have to deal with this fallout and try to get Luke on our page.¡± He flips off the light and lies down next to me, stroking my hip.


    ¡°God, I love your body, so creamy soft. You were built to take two men. It¡¯s like you were designed for it¡­ for us,¡± he says softly, moving in closer to cuddle.


    ¡°Um¡­Logan? Why am I tied to the bed? Seriously.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you sleep. You have two men to please now. Well, soon you¡¯ll have two. Two men with a lot of time to make up for and needs to be fulfilled. Your body is always open to us. With you tied to the bed I know at any time I can roll over and have my way with you whenever and however I want. Plus, you don¡¯t really have a say about it. You cumming so easy for me and then telling me that you¡¯ve still got your cherry sealed your fate, princess. You¡¯re ours to do with as we please. Now think about that and get some sleep.¡±


    ~ ~ ~ ~


    I wake feeling a chill across my body. Absently I go to reach for the covers and remember my hands are tied to the headboard. Opening my eyes I see Luke staring down at me. His jaw is set and the morning light shows that he didn¡¯t get much sleep. In fact he looks like shit.


    His eyes slowly drink in my naked body andnd on the junction between my thighs. Reaching out he grabs one of my knees, spreading me open for his view. I feel Logan stir next to me and raise his head, taking my nipple in his mouth. I gasp at the sudden contact.


    ¡°Look who dragged his ass back home,¡± Logan says around my nipple, as if it¡¯s normal for me to be tied naked to a bed while he sucks on my tits with Luke watching.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t even look like I was missed,¡± Luke snarls, still staring at my pussy.


    Logan also seems to notice where Luke is staring. He pulls my legs farther apart to give Luke an even better view.


    I¡¯m at a loss for words. My whole body has suddenlye alive and I feel my pussy get wet.


    Logan slips his hand down my belly and uses his fingers to spread my pussy lips apart, showing Luke my arousal and clit as it begs for attention.


    ¡°Have you ever tasted virgin pussy, Luke? Because I¡¯ve got some right here that¡¯s ripe and ready to be eaten,¡± he drawls. Logan is baiting Luke and I¡¯m not sure which way it will go.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, Logan? That¡¯s our goddamn baby sister you¡¯ve tied naked to the fucking bed,¡± Luke bellows.


    ¡°Stepsister,¡± Logan corrects.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a flying fuck. You just told me she¡¯s a virgin. A. Fucking. Virgin. No way she can handle us,¡± he sneers.


    ¡°I can handle you,¡± I say, trying to keep the neediness from my voice. I¡¯m not going to beg him to be with me. I won¡¯t beg any man for that. I know I deserve to be with a man  or in this case, men  who want me. But I¡¯m willing to offer Luke some reassurance if that¡¯s what it takes.


    Luke barks out augh. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure you can take my cock plowing into your pussy while my hands are wrapped around your throat.¡±


    With his statement my eyes go wide, but I feel myself get wetter. It¡¯s a turn on to hear him say things like that, to picture him using my body for his pleasure.


    ¡°Knock it the fuck off, Luke. You¡¯re just trying to scare her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, just telling her how it is and how it would be. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush or sugar coat it. No way can she handle us. Period.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure of that,¡± Logan responds. He runs his fingers through the wetness that keepsing from me. ¡°She seems to like all your ideas so far. Look at all this cream.¡± He pulls his fingers into his mouth and sucks on them, his face a picture of bliss.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Logan draws out. ¡°Virgin pussy tastes so sweet and innocent. Think it will taste this innocent after I¡¯ve fucked it a good twenty times and filled it with my cum?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s talking to me or Luke but I squeeze my eyes shut because I think I¡¯m going to cum. Can people cum just from words? I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible but I feel like I¡¯m about to explode.


    ¡°Better,¡± I whisper, answering the question not caring who it was directed at.


    I hear a growl and suddenly a mouth is on me. My eyes fly open and I see Luke¡¯s head between my legs. Where Logan¡¯s mouth was light and teasing, Luke¡¯s is hard and merciless. There¡¯s nothing slow about his assault. He goes straight for my clit and sucks it into his mouth. I cum instantly and my back bows off the bed. Luke continues eating me like he¡¯s trying to get every drop of juice my pussy drips.


    ¡°She cums fast, bro. You¡¯ll have to teach her a little self-control, but, fuck, doesn¡¯t she taste good?¡± Logan says smugly, as if he¡¯s won the battle.


    Luke gets up from the bed and storms out of the room. Right before he ms the door, I hear him say, ¡°I¡¯ve had better.¡±


    Gasping, I yank at my hands and try to get free.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill him,¡± Logan thunders as he unties my hands. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s just pissed. I¡¯ll give him an ass kicking and set him straight.¡± He tries to bring me in for a gentle hug.


    Pushing him away I head for the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t want someone to need an ass kicking to be with me, Logan,¡± I whisper and escape into the bathroom. I really don¡¯t want him to see me cry. I don¡¯t want them to know what kind of power they already hold over me. I have to get out of here. The lump in my throat is so big I fear I might choke on it.


    ¡°Princess, just pleasee out for a minute,¡± Logan pleads through the door.


    ¡°Just give me a little time to be alone. This is a lot to take in,¡± I beg


    ¡°Okay. Fine. I¡¯m going to go talk to Luke, then make us some breakfast. We can all sit down and talk this out.¡±


    ¡°Mmkay,¡± I respond, trying to hide my sniffle. I can¡¯t seem to stop the tears from leaking out of my eyes. He¡¯s ¡°had better.¡± He said so himself. I¡¯ll never be what he needs. Why am I doing this to myself? This makes it so much worse. I had a perfect night with Logan and felt like I was finally getting what I wanted, and then had it callously ripped away from me.


    I hear Logan make his way out of my room and I know it¡¯s time to make my escape and make it fast. Dashing into my room, I throw on some leggings, boots, and a pink sweater. I grab my purse and race to the front door. I don¡¯t want to be caught by Logan because I know he¡¯ll try to stop me. I bet if I ran into Luke he would probably help me escape. The thought makes me sob.


    Flinging open the front door Ie face to face with the brte from the barst night. What the hell is she doing here?


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I ask, while shutting the door behind me.


    ¡°Yeah, is Luke here? He left his wallet behind and I wanted to return it. He slipped out so fast I didn¡¯t get to give him a proper goodbye, if you know what I mean,¡± she says, wiggling her eyebrows.


    I feel like I¡¯m going to vomit. Without responding I push past her and make my escape.


    *Luke*


    ¡°I¡¯ve had better.¡±


    I¡¯m such a fucking asshole. I¡¯ve never tasted anything so sweet and perfect in my life. Someone exin to me why I keep pushing her away. I feel like kicking my own ass.


    I leave the room and make it out to my car without looking back. How can I possibly fix things now? Seeing Logan with Sarah on the bed made my heart ache with love. It was the perfect image of everything I had ever wanted. The family I had fantasized about my whole life was sitting before me and I had to ruin it.


    I put the keys in the ignition but I don¡¯t make another move. I can¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t let Sarah feel that kind of pain. I¡¯m an asshole and I¡¯m totally okay with that. But I can¡¯t hurt the woman I love most in the world because of my own self-hate. I sit in the car for about ten more minutes just breathing and trying to calm down. I need to make this apology good. If I don¡¯t, Logan is going to kick my ass right in line behind Sarah.


    I get out of my car and walk towards the front door when Sarah barrels into me. I can see she¡¯s crying and all of my protective instincts kick in. I grab her up and wrap my arms around her and hold her to my chest. She¡¯s so tiny I have to lean down to engulf her fully.


    ¡°Let go of me, asshole.¡±


    I realize toote she¡¯s struggling against me and trying to get free. God, I hope this doesn¡¯t have to do with what I said earlier. And it sure as hell better not be because of anything Logan said.


    ¡°Princess, stop. Don¡¯t fight me. I¡¯m sorry, tell me what happened.¡±


    Best to start with an apology  just in case.


    I can feel her body get tight with tension, and I prepare for what¡¯s about toe. Sarah is like a pot of hot water. Once she gets to boiling, there¡¯s no stopping her.


    ¡°I said, let me go, ASSHOLE!¡± She tries to reach her hand up to p me, but I already gave her a freebie at the barst night, and it¡¯s not happening again. I grab her by the wrist just before her palm connects, and lean down so I¡¯m close to her face. I don¡¯t want her to miss one word of what I¡¯m about to say.


    ¡°I let you have your fit at Acesst night, and you got toy a smack on my face. The next time you raise your hand to me, it¡¯s going to be when I tie them to the ceiling to fuck you.¡±


    If I¡¯m honest with myself, I made the decision to im her the second I got out of the car to walk back in the house. Having her taste on my face and tongue would make me fall to my knees and beg her to keep me. The first second her juices spilled in my mouth I was done. I tried to hold back but seeing herid out in the bed with Logan sucking on her tit made me snap. I haven¡¯t been with a woman in a long time and seeing her disyed like that was more than I could take.

 Book4-7

    I can feel Sarah¡¯s breath quicken, and she leans into my body slightly as her mouth opens. She likes what I just said to her and her body is telling me just how much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Logan and I are going to im you and make you ours.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I tighten my arms around her and all her struggles melt away. She¡¯s been waiting for this moment of acquisition just as much as we have. She just needed me to be the man and tell her how this is going to go down.


    It¡¯s exhausting trying not to fuck your stepsister.


    I lean down and open my mouth over hers. I can feel her breath mingling with mine and I see her close her eyes. She¡¯s waiting on me to kiss her, topletely change the nature of our rtionship with this one act. I¡¯ve been waiting for what feels like a lifetime to do it.


    As my lips start to touch hers, I hear a gasp followed by a sound of disgust.


    I look up and see Ka standing in the doorway of our home. What in the fuck is she doing here?


    ¡°I knew you Steel twins were kinky, but incest is really just fucked up, Luke.¡±


    She holds up my wallet and cocks her head to the side as if she¡¯s seeing me for the first time.


    ¡°Thanks for stealing my wallet and then trying to give it back. You¡¯re such an amazing mark of morality for us.¡±


    She at least has the decency to look a little embarrassed, but it doesn¡¯tst long. She doesn¡¯t take her eyes off us as she walks over and tosses my wallet at me. I have to let go of Sarah in order to catch it, and I¡¯m sure that was her intention.


    As soon as she has an opening, she lunges at Sarah and I¡¯m knocked off bnce. I try to reach out and grab her but I¡¯m falling in the opposite direction.


    ¡°What the fuck do you have that I don¡¯t?¡± Ka screams as both women fall to the ground. I can see Ka reaching back like she¡¯s about to start hitting Sarah and everything inside me snaps.


    I¡¯m up and grabbing Ka a second before her fist can strike, and I catch Logan getting to Sarah at the same time. Thank god he¡¯s here. I need to handle the crazy.


    ¡°Get her inside and do NOT take your eyes off her,¡± I snap at Logan.


    He gives me a dirty smile and says, ¡°dly.¡± That fucker would find thisical.


    I have Ka by the arms and as I¡¯m escorting her to the edge of our property, I decide it¡¯s time to make things clear.


    ¡°You¡¯re never wee within a hundred feet of any of us again. I will be filing restraining orders first thing in the morning. That woman you tried to hit is not only our stepsister but also the love of our lives. You didn¡¯t get the polite decline from us before, so let me say this: farewell and fuck off.¡± With that I leave her standing outside and she looks utterly defeated. I feel sorry for her, but not sorry enough to give a shit.


    I check back one more time to make sure she¡¯s moving and I see her turn around and walk away. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s plotting her revenge already, but I¡¯m so sick of being afraid of what people think. I¡¯m ready to live my life the way I damn well want to.


    I grab my wallet off the ground and I realize I was so focused on Sarah at the bar I didn¡¯t notice Ka was stealing my wallet. I guess she did it to have an excuse toe to my house and try her luck again. I¡¯m always too distracted when ites to our baby girl. I need to im her and fix this situation.


    When I walk in the door I immediately head upstairs. I know Logan has her in the middle room, Sarah¡¯s room¡­our room. I open the door and see her sitting on the edge of the bed in tears. Logan is sitting beside her and looks up at me with big eyes. He doesn¡¯t know how to handle tears.


    I walk over and kneel in front of Sarah. This is the most vulnerable I¡¯ve ever been in my life and I really hope she doesn¡¯t rip my heart in two. ¡°Hey,¡± I croon as I reach up to cup her face and wipe her tears away with my thumbs. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, princess. We¡¯ve got you. It¡¯s all okay now.¡±


    She takes a deep breath and nods her head. She res at me with her watery eyes and says hoarsely, ¡°This is so fucked up, and you¡¯re an asshole.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just thought I needed to hurt you to push you away. I¡¯ve never tasted anything as delectable and perfect as your pussy.¡±


    I see the blush rise on her cheeks and I know I¡¯ve embarrassed her.


    ¡°No, no, princess. We aren¡¯t going to be embarrassed about anything anymore.¡± I look to Logan for confirmation and we lock eyes. We don¡¯t always need words and there aren¡¯t any that need to be said now. We both know what this moment means. There¡¯s no turning back, but it¡¯s also amitment to a life together with Sarah. Damn all the consequences.


    ¡°Do you understand us, baby girl? This is it for us. You¡¯re the one. Logan and I have tried to fight this and deny you. But we fell in love with you a long time ago, and it wasn¡¯t the way big brothers should have loved you. It started a few years back and it¡¯s why Logan and I stoppeding to see you together. In fact we stopped doing a lot of things together. Things we haven¡¯t done in a long time. We haven¡¯t been able to share a woman since, and I haven¡¯t been able to touch one, even on my own.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been such a grumpy ass these past for years?¡± she asks, tartly.


    ¡°Probably. I thought being a dick would help keep you at bay a little. I thought if maybe I was an ass you wouldn¡¯t want to be around me. A man¡¯s dick can only take so much, and with you around I¡¯m constantly hard. I refused to find release anywhere to punish myself for having lustful thoughts about my little stepsister. But I¡¯m done. I¡¯m not fighting it anymore. Are you in this with us? Logan and I will understand if you say no. We¡¯ll die of broken hearts, but we¡¯ll respect your feelings.¡±


    Sarah looks at Logan and then looks at me, and a small smile creeps across her face. ¡°So you¡¯ve really never tasted better?¡±


    I let out a breath I feel like I¡¯ve been holding for years andugh. Logan is grinning from ear to ear and this is the moment my heart clicks into ce. Seeing my twin holding Sarah while I kneel in front of her. Seeing my stepsister finally be what I¡¯ve always wanted¡­ours.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to convince you for the rest of our lives, won¡¯t I?¡± I say.


    Sarah gets a naughty look on her face and stands up. She slides down her leggings and panties. She pulls off her sweater and sits back down on the bedpletely naked. I¡¯m shocked by her bold move but couldn¡¯t be happier to see that pretty pink pussy dripping with honey. She spreads her legs a little, and I can tell she¡¯s thinking about what she just did and starts to hesitate.


    ¡°Oh no, princess. Now is not the time to be shy. You want me to take care of your pink kitty? Show you how much I like your sweet juices?¡±


    She nods her head and I look to Logan for confirmation.


    ¡°What he said, baby girl,¡± Logan says. I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes.


    Sarah giggles and my heart stops. I¡¯m so full of love that this room may not be able to contain it. But my dick is also so full of cum my balls may not be able contain it, so it¡¯s time to get down to business.


    ¡°We love you, princess. Now scoot back on the bed and show me that pink cherry I¡¯m about to bust.¡±


    She moves back a little and I stand up and start ripping at my clothes. I need this moment to bind us. I¡¯m ready for Logan and me to seal the deal and make Sarah ours.


    ¡°Logan, get those fucking perfect tits in your mouth and start sucking on them. I want those fat nipples hard as rocks and rubbing my chest when I get on top of her.¡±


    I¡¯m finally naked and I don¡¯t hesitate to dive in between her legs. I¡¯m aggressive and angry as I eat her pussy and I don¡¯t care. She is shouting and moaning as I go to town and all it does is fuel my fire. If she wants sweet and gentle that¡¯s why she¡¯s got Logan. But me? This little princess needs to brace herself.


    I work my tongue all over her pussy, licking her clit, her outer lips and every millimeter surrounding it. I push my hands under her ass and raise her up to my mouth so I can eat her harder. I plunge my tongue in her opening and I can taste her honey as it pours down my chin. This sweet cunt is greedy and I¡¯m more than happy to satisfy it.


    I grip her ass cheeks harder and raise her up a little more. My tongue hits her tiny pink asshole and my cock starts to weep. I grind my erection into the bed so it can have some relief. It¡¯s not enough, but I need to get myself under control before I fuck her pussy.


    ¡°Sweet mother of God, this asshole is tasty. Logan, you¡¯re going to bust when you get inside it.¡±


    I hear him moan around a nipple in approval and Sarah lets out a cry of ecstasy as we both treat her body to pleasure. I go back to eating her ass and I see Logan make a move to finger her clit while still sucking on her tits.


    I spread her ass cheeks wide so I can really get my tongue in there. I need to get it ready for Logan¡¯s cock, but this is for my enjoyment too.


    I¡¯m so hungry for her pussy and ass I feel my control slipping. I¡¯m getting too fucking turned on and I can¡¯t wait too much longer.


    ¡°You need to cum fast. Get that pussy cherry nice and soft for me. I don¡¯t want to hurt my princess.¡±


    I sit back a little and Logan moves his hand. We are so together on this that he knows what she needs. I take the t of my palm and bring it down on her tight cunt, smacking her pussy into an orgasm. I feel her whole body tense and she lets out a scream. Logan holds her down and I smack it again. It¡¯s so wet and sticky, my hand is covered in her juices. The sound is like a goddamn symphony to me and I keep popping her over and over while I feel her cum.


    ¡°Please!¡± Sarah screams and I smile. I love when she doesn¡¯t know what she wants. But her sweet little body knows exactly what it needs and I¡¯m going to give it to her.


    I give her clit onest sweet soft kiss, and nuzzle it a little with my nose. ¡°This pussy, baby. This beautiful, pink, sweet, perfect pussy is the honey pot on the love of our lives. I¡¯ve never tasted anything so amazing in my entire life.¡± I felt like I owed an apology to Sarah as well as to her kitty.


    I move up her body and kiss her belly and tits along the way. I can see that Logan has worked them over nicely. I give her a tentative kiss on the mouth and look into her eyes. ¡°Before I get inside you, I want you to know how sorry I am for saying that. I hope I can continue to make it up to you.¡±

 Book4-8

    Sarah looks so sleepy and happy and smiles at me with so much love. ¡°I forgive you, Luke, but feel free to keep making it up to me.¡±


    ¡°All right, princess.¡± I look to Logan for confirmation. He is kneeling beside us, jerking his cock. He nods to me to go ahead. I lock eyes with Sarah and line up my cock at her entrance. ¡°It¡¯s time for that virgin pussy to open up. This is going to hurt, but you¡¯ve got to be a big girl and let me do it. My cock is big, but you¡¯ll take me because you love me, right?¡±


    Sarah looks at me with soft eyes, and then looks at Logan. She reaches out and touches his face and then puts her other hand on my cheek. ¡°I love both of you so much. This feels so perfect. I want both of you to fuck my virgin holes and make me yours. I want one of my cherries to belong to each of you. I need you both to own me, heart and body.¡±


    Logan leans down to kiss her mouth and I thrust all ten inches in at once. Sarah lets out a scream, but it¡¯s muffled by Logan¡¯s mouth. I can see tears running down the side of her face but he¡¯s kissing them and soothing her. I feel her tight pussy around my cock and I know I¡¯m going to nut any second.


    ¡°Oh goddamn, baby, it¡¯s too tight. FUCK. I can¡¯t. Oh god. Just hold still. I need to fuck you. Jesus.¡±


    I¡¯m speaking in monosybles because I can¡¯t fucking think straight. I take deep breaths and try to find my brain, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s somewhere in my dick.


    I put one hand on her lower belly to keep her still and the other grips her thigh. ¡°Okay, baby, be a good princess and lie really still. I¡¯ve got to cum before I pass out.¡±


    I hold her lower half down and start to pump. Watching her tits jiggle and bounce as I fuck her isn¡¯t helping me in holding back my own orgasm. My eyes close and it¡¯s almost painful how tight she is. Her sweet untouched pussy is squeezing me so hard I can feel the cum being sucked from my cock. I look down and see where my cock is going in and out of her pussy. I can see her virgin blood on my cock and it makes me leak more cum. Her pink pussy is open and her clit is shiny and hard. As if reading my mind, Logan reaches down to pet her for me. He can feel that I¡¯m so far gone I¡¯m not remembering to be careful with her precious body.


    ¡°Get her off, bro, I¡¯ve got to unload.¡± Logan looks up and gives me a big smile.


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± he says and brings his mouth to her clit. He¡¯s licking her pussy while I¡¯m fucking her and Sarah is losing her mind. I don¡¯t think she is speaking English. This may seem strange to her, having both of us so close together while fucking her, but hey, if you¡¯re going to y as a trio, you¡¯re bound to identally cross some streams.


    I go back to holding her legs wide open and sliding my dick in and out. I don¡¯t make it three more pumps before I feel her contract around my cock and I cum inside her virgin pussy. Big, thick jets of cum are gushing out of me and my body locks up as I cum harder than I ever have in my life. My throbbing cock is filling up her untouched womb and I look down to see we¡¯ve all just had the same thought. Logan and I smile to each other because we know what the other is thinking. Sarah looks up with big eyes and I can see a little panic set it.


    ¡°Easy, princess.¡± I¡¯m still inside her and my cum is starting to leak out from around my cock and down her ass. Logan is now lying beside her and petting her tits to try to keep her calm.


    ¡°We want to get you pregnant.¡± The moment I say the words I feel their stark truth. Thoughts of her pregnant with our child makes me cock jerk inside her, forcing some more cum from me.


    ¡°What?¡± she nearly shouts.


    ¡°Shhh. Calm down, baby. Logan and I love you so much. We want to bind you with us forever. We want a family with you and we want to keep you pregnant as often as we can. We want you carrying our seed and giving us babies. So what just happened,¡± I push my still hard cock back inside her to remind her of all my cum still filling her, ¡°is going to keep happening. So deal with it.¡±


    Sarah nods her head in agreement, which is a good thing, because in no way was that a discussion. It was a fact. We n on cumming in this prime pussy multiple times a day until we can get her pregnant.


    I look over at Logan and we both have the biggest grins on our face. I¡¯ve never been so happy in my life. My family isplete.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to take that ass cherry, bro. We aren¡¯t stopping tonight until her ass and pussy are overflowing with our cum. I¡¯m ready for both of us to fuck her together so she¡¯s going to need a good hard anal ride to work her open. Go easy, but make her know it¡¯s yours. Meanwhile I think she needs to lick my messy cock clean.¡± Looking down at my still hard cock I¡¯m thankful there¡¯s not any of her cherry blood left, only my cum and hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s about fucking time,¡± Logan shouts. ¡°Get on all fours, princess; I need to see my prize.¡±


    CHAPTER 7 *Logan*


    Watching Luke fuck Sarah was one of the most amazing moments in my life. To see them, my family, together in this way was how we always envisioned it. It was perfect. Sarah was so beautiful as she took Luke¡¯s cock, and even more beautiful when she came. I can¡¯t wait to see it again when I¡¯m inside her.


    Luke pulls out of her sweet cunt and a huge gush of cum spills out. ¡°Holy fuck. Baby, that is so pretty. Turn over on your tummy and scoot to the end of the bed. Knees up, asshole on full disy. Luke is going to sit in front of your face and you¡¯ll lick him clean. Meanwhile this pink pucker is mine.¡±


    We all move into position and I kneeled behind her round, lush ass. I can see her head bobbing up and down. Luke has his head thrown back and his eyes are closed. Her sucking noises around Luke¡¯s cock put me more on edge. This feels so natural, sharing her this way. I grab her ass roughly with both hands and spread her wide. Her asshole is so pink and pretty and begging me to eat it. I dive face first without hesitation and moan at her sweet taste. I don¡¯t lick her anywhere else because this sweet spot is all mine. Sarah is moving her hips and moaning around Luke¡¯s cock  so loud I think we could get her to cum just from ass y.


    ¡°Bro, she¡¯s sucking my dick down. Keep at her ass, man. She fucking loves it,¡± Luke marvels.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I pull back to spit on it and then stick my thumb straight in. She lets out a mix between a squeal and a moan and I take it as a good sign. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a little butt slut on our hands. You fucking love it, don¡¯t you, princess?¡± Sarah moans some more and wiggles her ass, begging for attention. I pull my hand back and give her cheek a nice loud smack. A red handprint blossoms right away as she gags on Luke¡¯s dick.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your attention, baby. Let me work this ass a little more and big bro will give you his cock.¡±


    I pull my thumb out and spit on her ass again. I slip two of my fingers in this time and start pumping. Sarah works her hips and makes all kinds of noises. I reach down and stroke my cock and lube it up with all the pre-cum that¡¯s dripping down from the head. I¡¯ve got so much cum leaking out of my cock that I know this is all we¡¯ll need for my dick to slide home. Just to be safe, I slide into her warm snug pussy and take three quick thrusts to get my cock fully wet before pulling it back out.


    By the time I¡¯ve got a third finger in her ass I look up to see Luke has Sarah by the hair and is thrusting into her mouth.


    ¡°Sarah, baby, you¡¯re being such a good girl. Taking Luke¡¯s cock all the way to the back of your throat and having three fingers fuck your virgin asshole at the same time. We¡¯re so proud of you, baby. It¡¯s time to make that ass mine, princess. Open up and let me in.¡±


    I pull my fingers out and line up my slick cock. Sarah reaches around and grabs her ass cheeks, spreading them wide for me. I push my cock in and feel the head of my cock pop though her tight ring. She lets out a little cry and Luke is there to calm her down. He makes soft noises and runs his fingers through her hair. Her face is lying on hisp, and she has her eyes closed tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby girl,¡± Luke coos. ¡°Just let Logan get in there and then we can both fuck you at the same time. Don¡¯t you want us to fuck as a family?¡±


    Sarah takes a deep breath and nods her head.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I want both of you fucking me at the same time. I want to be filled up with cock and cum. Do it, Logan. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    With her eptance I slide my cock in until I¡¯m bottoming out and balls deep. ¡°FUCK.¡± My vision is blurry and sweat has broken out all over my body. I¡¯ve never in my life experienced anything so perfect as being inside this sweet hole.


    ¡°Just give her a few pumps and then I¡¯ll get inside too, man. Try to hold off until then. I know how you feel. It¡¯s like a goddamn dream, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luke says.


    ¡°Fucking perfection,¡± I answer as I pull out almost all the way before pushing back in. Sarah is taking all ten inches of me in her virgin ass like a champ. She feels so good. ¡°Good girl, baby,¡± I whisper to her. ¡°Such a good girl.¡±


    I feel Sarah tense up and I know she¡¯s going to cum. Jesus, she¡¯s so quick to orgasm. We¡¯re going to have to teach her to control it, make itst longer so she can cum harder. Right now, though, since it¡¯s her first time doing anal, I want her to cum as often as she can.


    ¡°Go ahead, baby, cum for me while I¡¯m in your ass,¡± I demand.


    I hear her cry of release and feel her clench around my cock. I¡¯m able to make it a few more seconds before I look up to Luke in desperation. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    He leans down and gives Sarah a kiss on the lips then sits her up and slides down to the end of the bed where she and I are joined. I hold still while Sarah spreads her legs wide and Luke slips between them. His cock is hard and he looks like he¡¯s ready to burst any second.


    I help Sarah lean back against me and I hold her up while Logan works his cock inside her tight pussy. I lick up her neck and kiss the sweet spot under her ear. I want her to rx and I whisper to her, ¡°Your ass ispletely full of my cock right now, baby.¡± I hold her gently by the throat with my left hand and my right reaches down to pet her clit. Luke is slowly working his cock in so we don¡¯t hurt her. ¡°You¡¯re doing so good, baby girl. We are so proud of you for taking both of us. You¡¯re not a virgin anymore, Sarah. Luke and I took your sweet cherries. You belong to us now.¡±

 Book4-9

    Sarah whimpers and works her hips. She¡¯s greedy for it, and as soon as Luke is inside her, she¡¯ll get everything she wants.


    I continue petting her clit and I can feel the moment Luke fills her with his cock. Sarah lets out a deep breath and Luke and I groan at the same time. ¡°You did it, baby sis. You took both of your brothers¡¯ cocks at once. Feel how full we make you? You love it, don¡¯t you? Whose are they? This pussy and ass¡­ whose are they, baby? I want to hear you say who you belong to while you¡¯re stuffed full of cock.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yours. Both of yours. My pussy and ass, my body, my heart, it all belongs to both of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, princess. Now lean forward and hold on to Luke. Let us fuck you and fill both your holes up with cum.¡±


    Sarah leans forward and Luke and I start out slow. We alternate our thrusts, ensuring that she¡¯s constantly full of dick. We¡¯re all in a cloud of ecstasy and sensation.


    We thrust harder and Sarah rides both of us. I¡¯m on the edge but she¡¯s begging me to pound her ass harder so I keep going. I look to Luke for help but he looks like he¡¯s struggling to hold on as well. Our eyes meet and he nods. We¡¯ve got to get her off before we both bust a nut.


    Luke leans down and bites one of her nipples. Hard. Sarah lets out a scream and I p her ass repeatedly until she starts cumming. Her orgasm hits her hard and she¡¯s still screaming as we both thrust in at the same time and empty our cocks. I can feel my balls draw up and give her ass every single drop of my seed. From the top of my head to the tips of my toes, I feel myself go into her. It is the greatest orgasm I¡¯ve ever had and I can tell that Sarah and Luke feel the same way. We are a sweaty, cum-covered heap of bodies and I have never been happier.


    I pull out at the same time as Luke and see Sarah go limp on top of him with her legs wide open. She has cum pouring out of both holes and, as drained as my cock is, I feel myself get hard again.


    I go over to my pants and grab my phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah asks and Luke just smiles.


    ¡°Stay still, princess. I want tomemorate this moment.¡± I get close and take a picture of just her pussy and asshole swollen with her orgasms and covered in our cum. ¡°I¡¯m making this my goddamn home screen picture.¡±


    ¡°Send that to me, bro. I want to do the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t have a picture of my pussy and ass on your phone! What if someone sees it! I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Sarah squeals and buries her face in Luke¡¯s shoulder.


    I lie down beside them and get her to look at my face. ¡°Princess, do you think either of us would let that happen? And honestly, who gives a fuck? You¡¯re ours now. Your body belongs to us.¡± I look back at the picture on my phone and smile. ¡°I¡¯d tell you I¡¯ll jerk off to this every day, but I n on fucking you so much I won¡¯t have any alone time to do it.¡±


    Sarah looks at me shyly and says, ¡°Maybe you could jerk off in front of me.¡± She has a huge blush on her cheeks and I look up to see Luke smiling.


    ¡°Looks like our girl is a pervert. I fucking love it.¡±


    Epilogue


    Spreading my legs wide I slide my finger over my clit and take a quick picture with my phone. Then I slip the same finger between my lips and take another before readjusting my skirt. Luke said if I was going to keep working in the office, I could only wear skirts. Logan, of course, demanded no underwear, getting a grunt of approval from Luke. I pretended the idea annoyed me but secretly I loved it. I had to let them think they were winning some battles, but Luke wouldn¡¯t be winning the one I have in mind now.


    One month after my brothers made me theirs, they had a ring on my finger. Another month after that, I found out I was expecting. Both of them have been trying to get me to quit working in the office but I¡¯ve been fighting it. I n on staying home once our little one is here but right now I like being here with them.


    Unbuttoning the top two buttons of my blouse I send the two pictures I took to Luke. Since we found out I was having a baby, Luke¡¯s lovemaking has changed. Now he¡¯s even more gentle than Logan. I still sleep tied to the bed, and I would often wake to Luke rolling on top of me and thrusting into me hard and quick. He would bite my breast and demand my orgasm until he came deep inside me. Then he would roll off me to let Logan slide in after him. Logan would worship my body with his slow tender loving. Now Luke just worships like Logan too. I need both. My gentle lover and my demanding one. I will have them both. I just have to poke the beast.


    I hear the beep of Luke¡¯s phone go off in the next room and I feel my pussy clench with excitement. Suddenly the door flies open and Luke is filling the doorway.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t get enough this morning, princess?¡± Luke growls as he prowls towards me.


    I can tell he¡¯s on edge with the look he gives me. His body is tight and his jaw is set firmly.


    ¡°Seem you can¡¯t keep me satisfied. It¡¯s a sad state of affairs when two men can¡¯t give little me all I need to stay full,¡± I reply, pushing out my lower lip and giving my best pout.


    Gripping me under my arms, Luke pulls me up from the chair, causing my legs to go around his waist instantly. This position makes my skirt bunch all the way up and rubs my pussy against his cock.


    My men constantly pick me up like I¡¯m nothing more than a doll. I love it. Luke walks me over to the sofa and sits down, with me straddling him. He slides his fingers into my hair and pulls my head back, giving him full ess to my neck.


    ¡°What is it you think you need?¡± Luke asks, nibbling at my neck.


    ¡°You,¡± I moan instantly.


    ¡°You have me,¡± he whispers, taking my earlobe between his teeth and giving a little pull.


    Luke has always been a demanding lover and I know how to poke him. He loves making me beg, making me scream that I belong to him and his brother, so I go in for the kill. ¡°No I don¡¯t. Not anymore. I don¡¯t think my pussy knows who it belongs to.¡±


    Luke¡¯s hand shoots out, wrapping around my neck, giving a firm squeeze and angling me to look into his eyes.


    ¡°That pussy is mine! From the moment I took your cherry you were mine. The instant our seed took hold inside you, we sealed your fate until you take yourst breath on this earth.¡± He firms his grip a little more on my throat. I can feel my pussy start to get wetter and my juices start to run down my thighs. This is the Luke I crave, the Luke I need.


    ¡°Take my cock out. You¡¯re going to apologize for yourment with your pussy.¡±


    I reach down and make quick work of his belt, flinging it across the room. I hear a noise and look to see the belt hit Logan. He stands in the doorway and we stare at each other.


    ¡°Eyes on me!¡± Luke barks.


    Going back to my task, I pull his underwear down a little and his cock springs free.


    ¡°I bet that pussy is dripping wet for me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Licking my lips while staring at the pre-cum glistening on his cock, I just nod my head.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Wrap my cock in it.¡± He releases his hand from around my throat and moves it to my breast to thumb my nipple.


    Rising up, I take his cock in my hand and guide it to my opening. Slowly I start to sink down and work it inside me.


    Both Luke¡¯s hands go to my waist before he flips me over onto my back and starts driving into me.


    Leaning over and silencing my whimper with his mouth, he thrusts over and over. Each stroke sends tremors from my pussy into my womb. I shift my hips and try to get some friction on my clit. Luke bites my lip, making me whimper again.


    ¡°Beg for it,¡± he rumbles, slowing down his thrusts.


    ¡°Please!¡± I shout.


    ¡°You can do better than that. Whose pussy is that? Who do you belong to?¡± he demands, holding my orgasm hostage.


    ¡°It¡¯s your pussy. All yours. Both of yours. Please, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°I know you will,¡± he purrs.


    I feel a hand on my clit and Luke starts to thrust hard again, giving me what I need and I explode, feeling him cumming with me.


    Sliding out of me he sits up and pulls me into hisp, my back to his front so I¡¯m facing Logan who is sitting across from us stroking himself.


    I inhale feeling my pulse spike once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess,¡± Luke whispers in my ear. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been a little distant because I was scared I would hurt you with my rough y. I know it only hurts us when I do that. You¡¯ll tell me if I go too far, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I just want you both to be yourselves all the time  the men I¡¯ve always loved. I need that. I love you both so much.¡±


    ¡°We love you too,¡± they both say in unison, making me smile so big my face might split in two.


    ¡°I know,¡± I reply. ¡°Never again will we deny what we want. We did that once and it caused us all pain.¡±


    Spreading my legs, I look at Logan across the room through my eyshes ¡°I think your brother got me all soft and wet for you. You shoulde feel me.¡±


    Leaping up from his chair, Logan slides between my knees and thrusts right into me. I feel Luke¡¯s cock jerk against my ass. This is going to be a wonderfully sore day, I tell myself¡­ but well worth it. I¡¯m right where I want to be, between the two men whoplete me.

 Good Little Girl Book Introduction

    Good Little Girl (A taboo Romance)


    Blurb:


    Spoiled little rich girl, Aimee, has it all. Showered in gifts by a jet setter mother who¡¯s never home, her pretty little ass has received far too much kissing, and far too little spanking.


    But that¡¯s all about to change¡­


    Her new stepdaddy, Kyle, isn¡¯t going to stand any disrespect from her.


    He¡¯ll teach her to be a very, very good little girl.


    ¡°Bite me, Daddy.¡± Aimee¡¯s eyes shone bright with defiance, her mouth curling into a grin of pure fucking disrespect. She leant against the doorframe, freeing up my view of the half-naked prick beyond as he struggled to get his clothes together.


    I took a step forward, close enough for her to catch the gravelly menace in my voice. ¡°If he¡¯s not out of this house within thirty fucking seconds, I¡¯ll do more than bite, sweetheart.¡±


    I saw her breath hitch, the beautiful sh of surprise as it swept across her face. ¡°You wanna y big, tough stepdad now Mother¡¯s not around, hey? Is that it?¡±


    My eyes narrowed, slicing into hers with the full force of my irritation. ¡°I¡¯m not ying.¡±


    ¡°Screw you,¡± she hissed. ¡°Mikey was leaving anyway.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d better get a move on, since he¡¯s got twenty seconds left to get the hell out of here.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Fine, jerk.¡±


    She mmed the door but I let it slide, loosening my tie as I headed back downstairs. I¡¯d been flying high with that Friday feeling, knocking off work early to the call of a cold beer straight from the fridge, but my high had dissipated into nothing. I grabbed the beer anyway.


    Day one of twenty without Louise and we were already at war. Bloody brilliant.


    If I¡¯d have met Aimee Jane Rowley before I married her mother, she¡¯d have been a proper fucking deal-breaker. Petnt, spoiled to shit, un-fucking-disciplined. An only child to a single mother who¡¯d had plenty of money but not enough time, and a legend in her own tiny mind. But that wasn¡¯t the deal-breaker. Not even close.


    Aimee Jane Rowley was an ident waiting to happen; the ultimate honeytrap for a dirty sonofabitch like me. You¡¯d think she was an angel, with her bouncy blonde curls and baby blue eyes, the light dusting of freckles high across her cheekbones, but she was anything but angelic. The glint in her eyes said dirty girl, and I¡¯ve always been a sucker for a forbidden fruit. It doesn¡¯t get much more forbidden than hot, tight stepdaughter pussy.


    A racket of footsteps sounded loud on the stairs, followed by the m of the front door. Good fucking riddance to the boy trying to get into her panties. I was enjoying my beer when Aimee stuck her pouty face around the doorframe.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    ¡°The guy¡¯s a loser,¡± I announced. ¡°A stupid kid. He wouldn¡¯t even know what he was doing. I promise you that. Get yourself a vibrator and stop relying on dickheads.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got one, thank you.¡±


    She presented herself in full view, hands on hips, trademark spiky demeanour aggravating the shit out of me. I struggled to ignore the smooth curve of her waist. The tight, young promise of her thighs as they tensed under her skirt. I swear the girl has the perkiest little rack I¡¯ve ever seen on God¡¯s green earth. Her mother was a looker, but whatever genes had spliced in with Aimee Rowley¡¯s DNA had served her well. Daddy must have been one hell of a pretty boy.


    ¡°He¡¯s hardly boyfriend material, I don¡¯t even know him,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not my mother. I don¡¯t get involved and end up marrying an asshole on a whim.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you inherited less of  her work ethic or hermon sense,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want hermon sense. Not if a guy like you is the result of her superior decision-making skills.¡±


    I looked at the girl in front of me. There was rage in her eyes, for sure, but there was something more than that.


    ¡°Why do you fight me all the time, Aimee?¡± My tone was t and calm, genuinely curious. ¡°Haven¡¯t I tried to be nice to you?¡±


    ¡°Urgh,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s enough family bonding for one day. Don¡¯t wait up, Kyle.¡±


    ¡°I hope Mikey lives up to your expectations.¡±


    She gave me the finger on her way out.


    I slumped back on the sofa and flicked through the TV, pondering again just how the fuck I¡¯d ended up in this situation. I¡¯d met Louise Rowley at a conference out in Kefalonia six months earlier. Some team building shit the assholes in senior management imed would lead to ¡®improved corporatemunication¡¯. For me it led to a damn sight more. A beach wedding and a brand new family of three in the heart of London suburbia. Peachy, or so it seemed.


    Louise appeared to be just the woman I wanted, career-focused, sharp, confident¡­ non-hysterical. She¡¯d seemed to be a lot of things, and at thirty-nine and two years her junior I¡¯d happily signed up for the experience. Why the hell not? I had no ties, no better options¡­ why not give family life a shot?


    I didn¡¯t count on Louise having a daughter like Aimee. A daughter I craved to discipline, educate, and shape to my filthy twisted will. I didn¡¯t count on my new bride having a daughter who was a slutty little mantrap, the kind of girl who lived for cock but didn¡¯t yet know it, who danced around idiot young men because she didn¡¯t know any better, didn¡¯t know what a real man could do for her.


    The wedding spell had broken quickly once Louise and I were back in Ennd, and I suspected by now that we¡¯d both long since recognised the error of our ways. Louise¡¯s agenda had been clear once we got home, and after doing the rounds of trophy husband I¡¯d soon been discarded. Show over, she was off again, with another big corporate event to co-ordinate. More ces to go, more people to see. She¡¯d barely even waved goodbye to either Aimee or I, and I¡¯d wondered whether, deep down, she¡¯d ever really given a shit about anyone but herself.


    She¡¯d admitted when we met, after sinking too many sangrias, that she¡¯d never set out to be a mother at all. An ident, by all ounts, just like our impulse marriage was turning out to be. Now her two idents were holed up under the same roof, locking horns at every opportunity.


    I should have walked out of that shit, packed a bag and returned to my old apartment. The ce was still technically on the market, since buyer negotiations were still going through. I should have been out of there, stopping at the nearest divorcewyer enroute, but something held me tight.


    I suspected, despite my constant irritation, that that something was Aimee.


    ¡­¡­


    It was gone 1 a. m. when her key sounded in the lock. I¡¯d already decimated the beers in the fridge and switched over to Channel XXX, stroking my cock to a horny little threesome with three young blondes. I stuffed my dick out of sight before Aimee saw me, flicking through the channels to something innocuous. The girl was trashed. She smacked her shoulder on the doorway as the teetered her way in, pirouetting gracelessly on the rebound andnding in a heap at my side on the sofa. I caught a glimpse of whitece panties under her skirt, and if she¡¯d been sober she¡¯d have seen how my hungry eyes lingered, my palm brushing the hard-on under my suit trousers.


    It was only when she pushed the curls back from her face that I saw what a train wreck her makeup was. An unmistakable trail of ruined mascara smeared from her eyes, and her cheeks were blotched pink. Her lip quivered, despite her efforts to keep herposure.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, pussycat? Mikey not the big, hot stud you thought he was?¡± I tried to be cocky in my questioning, but it trailed off into nothing. Her dishevelled condition knocked me hard, right in the pit of my drunken stomach. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I wanted to fuck her, hold her, or go after that Mikey sonofabitch and find out what the fuck he¡¯d done to her.


    ¡°Like you care,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, swatting away a tear in the process. ¡°No, Mikey didn¡¯t hurt me. I hardly even saw him all night. Turns out Mikey has a girlfriend, the perfect Imogen Dney no less. He works for her dad, and apparently that¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s with her  that¡¯s what he said. Like I give a fuck about him anyway.¡±


    ¡°So why the tears?¡±


    Her lip trembled again. ¡°Do you actually give a shit? Do you?¡±


    I turned in her direction, pulling up a knee to hide the remnants of my hard-on. ¡°Yes. I give a shit. Tell me what the fuck¡¯s going on.¡±


    She edged closer, her kneeing to rest dangerously close to mine. ¡°I thought they were my friends, but they hate me. Why do they hate me?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The usual. They called me a slut, said I¡¯m a piece of trashy shit, that guys only want me coz I¡¯m an easyy. Beth went all psycho on me, said I was eyeing up her boyfriend, but I wasn¡¯t. He¡¯s a loser and she already told me he can¡¯t keep it up. Why would I want to get on a useless sack of shit like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, they were drunk. It¡¯ll blow over in the morning and you¡¯ll beughing it off over messenger by lunch.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± she said. I pondered her question, and found that no, I didn¡¯t get it at all. ¡°Everyone hates me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. Of course your friends don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    ¡°They do!¡± she cried. ¡°This always happens to me. Even my own mother hates me. And you, you hate me too, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t.¡±


    I turned off the TV, and her ragged breath sounded so much louder, so much closer. I¡¯d never seen her like this. Drunk, sure, drunk and cocky, sure; but never like this, not once in the six months I¡¯d known her.


    ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t hate you, she loves you.¡±


    Sheughed a bitterugh. ¡°You¡¯re so full of shit, you know that? You know it as much as I do.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is busy with work, and she gets preupied, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± she asked. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you? Admit it. You can¡¯t stand me. I know you can¡¯t. Sometimes I don¡¯t even me you, since I hate myself.¡±

 Book5-2

    She looked so young seated there. Her eyes so big and sad, and so fucking pretty with her sweet little fingers curled in her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit rich to use me of hating you, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s you who¡¯s gunning for me every time I step through the door.¡±


    ¡°So, you do hate me.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You drive me fucking mental sometimes, Aimee, but no, I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    The hairs on my arms stood on end, clocking the danger in the room before I did. Aimee shifted in her seat, raising the hem of her skirt just a fraction. I soaked in the milky white perfection of her thighs. Shit.


    Her eyes met mine, and there it was again, the dirty girl glint.


    ¡°Do you love Mum? Did you ever? Was it really what you both imed it was when you came back from vacation and dered undying love?¡±


    ¡°I married your mother, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Like that means anything. I don¡¯t think she loves you. I don¡¯t think she ever did. You¡¯re just another one of her possessions left on the shelf now she¡¯s bored of you. You can join the club.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for that.¡± I feigned chest pain.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. She doesn¡¯t love anyone, only herself.¡± She paused, bitchiness easing off just a little. ¡°Sorry. If you do love her, I mean. If you don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter a shit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk enough for this,¡± I sighed. ¡°Not for a conversation about the reality of love in modern suburbia, and definitely not with you.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a silly little girl, that I¡¯m just the spoiled little brat you see every day. You think that¡¯s all there is to me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You make it really damn hard to see anything else, since that¡¯s all you ever show me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t want anyone to see anything else. Maybe it¡¯s easier that way.¡±


    ¡°Easier to be a cocky little brat than show a littlemon courtesy? I think that would be easier for anyone. You can take the easy route all you like, sweetheart, and I¡¯ll suck it up. I¡¯ve got bigger things on my te than whether you¡¯re being a bitch to me or not.¡±


    Her eyes pooled with fresh tears. ¡°See, you really do hate me after all.¡±


    Fucking hell. I¡¯d overstepped the mark like a prick, letting my cocky who-gives-a shit attitude speak for me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My hand was on her knee before I¡¯d even registered. Her skin was silky soft, warm to the touch.


    ¡°If I hated you, I wouldn¡¯t be here. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stuck here with me, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not about the house? You¡¯re not staying here for the swanky pad? Yeah, right. Like that¡¯s not your biggest concern.¡±


    I pulled a face, genuinely shocked.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m worried about keeping this ce? I mean, sure, it¡¯s nice, but I couldn¡¯t give a toss whether I have a nice four-bed detached or not. The apartment is plenty enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the apartment sold already?¡±


    ¡°No. I could pack up and be back there in an hour if I wanted to. I could get straight on to the agent in the morning and tell her I was pulling it from sale, no big deal.¡±


    There was silence between us as she tried to digest it. Both of us drunk and lost for words.


    ¡°I really thought you were staying here because you had to,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had a choice.¡±


    ¡°Well, now you know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Another silence as she tried to digest it, and I didn¡¯t fill it in with pointless words.


    Her breaths were shallow when she spoke next. ¡°I don¡¯t really hate you, Kyle, I just pretend I do. It always makes it easier to think people hate me, then it doesn¡¯t hurt so bad when I find out it¡¯s really true.¡±


    I swallowed hard, trying to stay detached from her. Just enough to keep my wits and my cool.


    She twirled her hair. ¡°You know, when I was little, I thought my mum bought me things because she loved me, now I know it was because she didn¡¯t. She¡¯d always tell me I was a good girl and hand over presents, like they showed me she cared. She was lying, though. She never gave a shit. It was just an easy way to pretend she did. An easy form ofpensation.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°People show love in different ways.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t show love in any way. Nobody does. I¡¯ve been bad my whole life and nobody says a thing. Nobody stops me. Nobody cares. Mum would sigh and tell me to be good and offer me a reward if I did as I was told. She did it to shut me up, not because she gave a stuff about my behaviour. If she could shut the door on me and let me get on with being a spiteful little brat, she would do,¡± she paused. ¡°She¡¯d only buy me off when it was necessary. Usually when she had friends over or work to be doing.¡±


    My heart was thumping like crazy. ¡°That¡¯s crazy talk. Your mother is your mother. She cares. People care.¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t. And I don¡¯t me them.¡± She twisted her fingers on herp. ¡°I am the stupid, bad bitch everyone says I am.¡±


    I¡¯ve always hated the victim mentality. Evening from her with a tear-streaked face, it irritated the shit out of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a choice, sweetheart. You choose who you want to be. Only you can change your behaviour.¡±


    Only that was bullshit, and I knew it. I could change her behaviour with a few decent ps on her ass and some proper fucking discipline.


    She opened her legs a little, almost imperceptibly. Almost. There was something unspoken between us. A tension building. That¡¯s when I guessed she knew the only you can change your behaviour crap was bullshit too. She knew as well as I did that someone like me could change her behaviour with a decent amount of guidance.


    I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d risk voicing it out loud. The alcohol must have been flowing rampant through her brain to even consider it, but she did.


    ¡°Maybe I want to be bad, hey? Maybe I hope one day someone will care enough to stop me¡­ to put me in my ce and make me behave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± I stated the obvious.


    ¡°So? What if I am? It doesn¡¯t make any difference, does it? I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°You need to go to bed,¡± I said. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°I have secrets, Kyle¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all,¡± I muttered, then took another breath. ¡°Get your ass up to bed, Aimee. Sleep it off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I have real secrets. I write about them in my diary. I write about you, too.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed, Aimee.¡± I fixed her in the most serious stare I could muster, part of me begging her to leave, the other part daring her to stay.


    She sighed and steadied herself, pulling her legs away from me and raising herself from the sofa. ¡°Fine. Goodnight then, Daddy.¡±


    I held my breath until she was long gone.


    Aimee¡¯s bedroom light was on as I made my way upstairs. I walked past quickly, not entirely trusting my urges. Stepdaughter, stepdaughter, stepdaughter. The mantra should have rammed some perspective into my swollen fucking balls, but all it did was stoke me higher. I ditched my suit and took a shower, a cold shower  scrubbing my skin to citrus-scented purity, desperate to scrub her out of me. But the glimpse of her whitece panties held firm, zing bright behind my eyeballs. My mouth watered, hungry for the scent of silky young pussy, hungry for the dirty little girl down the hallway. She¡¯d be satin soft, her tight little cunt so eager for my fingers, so eager for me. I turned up the shower to hot, lowering my head until the force of the jet scorched my shoulders. The water surged around my ears, drowning out the world, but I was all out of fight.


    With a groan I relented and reached for my cock. In my deviant mind Aimee was reclining on her bed, head lolling back against frilly white pillows, blonde curls syed like a cliched golden halo. Her legs were spread wide, nightdress hitched around her waist as her glitter pink nails circled her sweet clit. She¡¯d look at me through hooded eyes, breathing hard and fast. And then she¡¯d say the words; words I should never hear but fuck, they¡¯d sound so fucking sweet. Fuck me, Daddy, please. Please, Daddy, give it to me. Jesus Christ. My cock leapt in my hand, jerking and twitching and pulsing into oblivion. White hot release shot through my balls until I was a wreck, a grunting hulk of sin,ing like a fucking animal. Dirty girl, so fucking dirty.


    I caught my breath, my brow pressed to the tile. The forbidden fruit always tastes so fucking juicy. Hell don¡¯t I know it. I¡¯ve been filthy my whole life.


    I slung a towel around my shoulders, stopping at the sink to brush my teeth. I wiped a streak in the steam on the mirror, ready to meet the eyes of the dirty fucker who¡¯d shot his load over stepdaughter pussy, but instead I saw beyond. Beyond to the crack of light in the doorway and the sh of blonde hair stumbling from my bedroom.


    What the fuck?


    Aimee was fragile in the morning. She was waspier than usual, scowling at me as I fried up egg and bacon. My optimism was shelved in seconds. I¡¯d been a fool to think anything about our seemingly heartfelt chat wouldst through the night. She was back to her usual bratty self, loud and clear.


    ¡°Do you have to cook right now?¡± she snapped. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna barf.¡±


    I pushed down my indignation, turning to face her with a spat in hand. ¡°Did nobody ever teach you manners, or are you simply this obnoxious by choice?¡±

 Book5-3

    ¡°I feel sick and you¡¯re cooking dead pig in front of me, it¡¯s you who has bad manners.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called making breakfast. A totally normal urrence in a kitchenst time I checked. Clear off if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    She made no attempt to move while I dished up my food, granting me just a cursory nce as I took a seat opposite. Angry fingers jabbed at her mobile phone as it buzzed and shed in her hand.


    ¡°Have you made up with your friends?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°They¡¯re not my friends. I don¡¯t give a shit about them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it appearedst night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I was drunk,¡± she groaned. ¡°Fuck those losers, anyway. I need some cash, please. Fifty should do.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then it¡¯s not my business to give you any.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be taking care of me, aren¡¯t you? Dads give their daughters money. Mum isn¡¯t around right now to give me an allowance, so I guess it¡¯s up to you to cough up the cash.¡±


    That pushed me too far. My voice was low and loud when I answered her.


    ¡°Dads give their daughters whatever they deserve. All you deserve is a sore backside, sweetheart. Maybe I should cough one of those up instead.¡± The fact she was still in her nightdress made that idea even more appealing. ¡°Call your mother if you want cash. If you ask me for a handout like that again, I¡¯ll give your ass a decent fucking pping for your cheek.¡±


    Blue eyes finally met mine. There was long moment of silence as she stared across at me. Her mouth was still set in an angry little pout, but her demeanour had shifted. Her words from the night before echoed around my brain. Maybe I hope that one day someone will care enough to stop me¡­ to put me in my ce and make me behave.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare spank my ass,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old.¡±


    ¡°Try me,¡± I goaded. ¡°You¡¯re never too old for the belt, princess. It made a fine man out of me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure it did. A real fine man, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Aimee.¡±


    Sheughed, a bitchy little cackle, and I swear it was on purpose to goad me. I felt my hackles rise, the urge to put the little bitch over my knee threatening to boil over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money anyway.¡± She shrugged, like it meant shit to her. ¡°I¡¯ll get some from Mikey. He¡¯s picking me up this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°The same Mikey who¡¯s dating someone else? Some other darling instead of you?¡± I said. ¡°Oh, I forgot, you don¡¯t give a fuck about him, do you?¡±


    She folded her arms, eyes like thunder. ¡°I don¡¯t actually. I¡¯m using him for sex, and the sex will be a lot better now that he owes me. He wouldn¡¯t want his precious girlfriend to find out he¡¯s been fucking my tight little ass, would he? He works for her father in some posh gig down Padilly Circus. My silence will be worth even more to him than my pussy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a ssy girl, Aimee, you know that?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a crime to enjoy sex, Kyle. And I¡¯ve seen your inte browsing history. You¡¯re not all that ssy yourself.¡±


    My blood turned to stone. ¡°You¡¯ve been on myptop, have you? You sneaky little bitch.¡±


    A sly grin lit up her face. ¡°It was enlightening. What a big, bad boy you are, Kyle Priestley. Not quite so Priestley, are you?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck were you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Aww, did I make you angry? Shame.¡± She turned her attention back to her phone, still grinning. My mind whirred, speeding through the contents of myptop, the scanned paperwork in my documents folder. Embarrassment burned like a motherfucker, burned me up with the thought of what she¡¯d found in there. The thought of herughing. Laughing at me,ughing at my misfortune. Did sheugh with her friends? Laugh at what a stinking loser Kyle Priestley really was. Laugh about my dirty little secret.


    I overloaded without warning, striking like a cobra to wrench her from her seat. Her phone ttered to the floor, and her eyes flew wide and wild, mouth open. I didn¡¯t give her time to fight me, twisting her wrist behind her back and mming her chest down on the tabletop.


    ¡°You¡¯ve pushed it too far this time, Aimee, too fucking far. You think I was joking about the belt? Think I¡¯m a fucking joke, do you? Is that it? It¡¯s time you learned some fucking manners, little girl.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she hissed. ¡°Kyle, what the hell are you doing?!¡±


    I pinned her hard, my chest against her back. Her body was so small, crushed under my weight so tight I could feel her breathing.


    ¡°You asked for this, sweetheart, you¡¯ve been asking for this every fucking day I¡¯ve known you.¡± I straightened up, pressing hard between her shoulder des to keep her in position. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move, Aimee, don¡¯t you fucking dare.¡±


    She wrenched her head around to face me, a picture postcard of shock. Her face had turned white, eyebrows high on her head in frozen animation. She didn¡¯t make a sound as I loosened my belt, not a single fucking sound. I looped the leather in two, tested it hard against my hand. Aimee flinched at the thwack, and underneath my rage the lust uncoiled, stretching a path right the way along my spine. I hitched the soft white cotton of her nightdress, sucking in breath at the beauty of her ass. She was perfectly formed, milk-white flesh goose-pimpling before my eyes. She flinched again as I hooked my fingers inside hercy pink thong, gasping as I slid the scrap of fabric all the way down her thighs. She clenched her legs together, but not in time to hide her modesty. Her pretty little pussy had bared its lips, promising me the tightest of wet kisses. Fuck. I was hard. Fucking hard and fucking angry. I stood in no man¡¯snd, fighting forposure, struggling to back the fuck down and get out of there, out of the fucking craziness. I took a step back, letting the belt hang limp against my thigh.


    Aimee didn¡¯t move.


    She didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    Finally her voice peeped up, thin and wispy in the quiet. ¡°Kyle¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I barked. ¡°For once in your life, just shut the fuck up.¡± My dick pulsed in my jeans, thrumming with the need for brutality, the need to punish.


    She arched her back, shimmering blonde curls under the kitchen spotlights. ¡°Kyle¡­ Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± I could feel my pulse in my temples, rushing with adrenaline. ¡°You¡¯ll shut up if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    She turned her head again, slowly this time. I saw her lips move without sound, the quietest utterance. I moved closer, straining to hear her fucking apology.


    But there was no apology.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she whispered, so softly it was like a breath. ¡°Do it.¡±


    I nearly buckled on the spot, nearly shot my hot fucking load in my jeans. Her big, wide eyes, her tight little mouth. ¡°Apologise,¡± I barked. ¡°Final chance.¡±


    She shook her head, then turned away, pressing her face to the tabletop. She moved her arms out of the way, her hands t to the wood. I saw the muscles in her legs tense, the soft globes of her ass bracing themselves for punishment.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very, very bad girl, Aimee. Apologise now or I¡¯ll show you what happens to bad girls.¡±


    Her breath was shallow and frantic, but she didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    ¡°Last chance, Aimee.¡± I pressed my hand onto the small of her back, and she gasped, shifting from foot to foot, but still she stayed quiet.


    ¡°Fine, then,¡± I told her. ¡°Let¡¯s teach you some manners, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kyle¡­¡± she murmured.


    My dick jerked in my jeans, swollen enough to fucking burst, and I gave in, gave in to the whole fucking lot of it. Every dirty thought, every wet fucking dream, every single time I¡¯d jerked off over her.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll call me Daddy from here on in.¡±


    I felt her shiver, her breath catching in her throat. I waited, soaking in the silence, waited until she choked out the words.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Daddy¡­¡± she whimpered. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    I started slowly, but made sure it hurt. I gave her ass a decent pping with my palm until she was murmuring, but that wasn¡¯t enough of a punishment.


    She needed more.


    I groaned as I swung the belt, bringing it down hard against virgin flesh. She wriggled like a fish, squealing in shock and pain.


    ¡°This is what happens to sneaky, dirty girls in this house,¡± I grunted. ¡°You¡¯ll be good from now on, Aimee. Really fucking good.¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± she wailed. ¡°Ow, Daddy, Ow!¡±


    I hit her so fucking hard, over and over,shing her with vicious bites of leather until she tried to scramble away. I pulled her back into position calmly. ¡°Take your punishment like a good girl,¡± I hissed. ¡°Take it all.¡±


    Her knees locked together, her breathing ragged. ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± she cried. Her pain-filled sob was the sweetest fucking sound I¡¯d ever heard.


    I stroked her hair, teasing her curls in my fingers. ¡°Let Daddy teach you, like a good girl.¡±


    Inded a vicious stroke across her thighs, and her soft whimper was music to my filthy ears. It spurred me on all the more, savaging her soft flesh with hard, loud thwacks. I beat her ass red raw, raw enough that she was shaking with adrenaline, yelping and twitching at every blow. I stopped only when breathless, surveying the damage. The girl was broken, sobbing against the table, and yet she hadn¡¯t made any attempt to move away.


    ¡°Have you learnt your lesson now, Aimee?¡±


    She nodded, gulping in air. I dropped the belt on the floor and ran my fingers over the rosy welts on her ass.

 Book5-4

    ¡°So sore,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll remember this for a long, long time, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    I wandered my touch down her thighs, tracing the pink patterns over her skin. She shifted her legs apart, offering me passage to the dainty folds of her cunt. She was glistening wet, and the scent of her bludgeoned my senses, pounding through my brain. I pressed my thumb against her hungry slit, sinking inside her.


    ¡°Please,¡± she murmured. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you need, dirty girl?¡± I stepped right up and ground my crotch against her ass and she rolled her hips like a seasoned whore. ¡°I knew you were a filthy little cock dolly. How many men have been in this tight little cunt, Aimee?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she wheezed. ¡°Some¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me pick up that belt again,¡± I hissed. ¡°How many, Aimee? You¡¯d better tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thirty¡­ forty¡­ I dunno.¡±


    ¡°Forty?¡± Jesus Christ.


    ¡°I love sex, Kyle. I need sex. It¡¯s all I think about.¡±


    I took a handful of curls, twisted her head to face me. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy,¡± she smiled. ¡°I love cock, Daddy. I want yours.¡±


    We both jumped, startled as her phone screeched from the floor. It whirred around, vibrating in noisy little circles across the tiles. Caller disy punched me hard in the groin, crushing my excitement in a vice of pain. Mother.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Aimee said. ¡°Mother bitch calling. Impable timing.¡±


    I backed away as reality crashed down. What the fuck was I thinking? What the fuck, you stupid horny sonofabitch? What the actual fuck?


    Aimee kicked the handset away, reaching around to finger her clit.


    ¡°Where were we, Daddy?¡± she asked, but I was done. Senses crashing firmly back in.


    I retreated to the sink, dowsing my face with cold water. ¡°Enough,¡± I said. ¡°This was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°You want me, I know it now.¡±


    ¡°This is fucked up. Really fucked up.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± she snapped, eyes wide and angry. ¡°Nobody has to know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll know.¡±


    That seemed to trigger her. ¡°Oh, right. So, I¡¯m not worth it now? Not worth the risk? I¡¯m not a baby!¡± she hissed. ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman, I can fuck who I like!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± I snarled. ¡°Or I really will pick that belt back up.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she pouted. ¡°And after that you can fuck me. I know you¡¯ll fuck me hard, Daddy. I think about it every night.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said. ¡°Just stop.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    I groaned in frustration, balls aching like a bastard. ¡°This is so fucking wrong.¡±


    ¡°I like wrong,¡± she said. ¡°And so do you. I know it.¡±


    ¡°Show¡¯s over,¡± I snapped. ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Her eyes turned dark, hurt and angry. ¡°Are you fucking serious, Kyle? For fucking real?¡±


    ¡°Deadly,¡± I said. ¡°Please, Aimee, do as you¡¯re told for once.¡±


    Her mouth mmed shut, a tight little line of rage. She pulled up her panties, smoothing down her nightdress. ¡°Asshole!¡± she yelled. ¡°I thought you wanted me!¡±


    I sighed. ¡°That isn¡¯t it, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll go get fucked by someone else, someone who does want me.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, that isn¡¯t it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Six fucking months!¡± she screeched. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this the whole time!¡±


    My temples were pounding, senses in overload. ¡°It¡¯s not me you want, baby face. You only want what you can¡¯t have. That¡¯s the thing with being spoiled. You want the toy just out of reach.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, you patronising prick.¡±


    I stalked over in a heartbeat, pressing my face into hers. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use that tone with me. I could beat you again all day long, a hard-on isn¡¯tpulsory. It¡¯s not all about sex, you know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding yourself,¡± she said. ¡°I felt how hard you were.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of your spoiled little tantrums, Aimee, sick to fucking death.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a tantrum!¡± she raged. ¡°I really want this!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I smiled. ¡°Wanted this enough to make my life hell for six months. You can kid yourself, sweetheart, but don¡¯t kid me. You hated my guts on sight when I first turned up here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me at all,¡± she said. This time her eyes took me aback, they were pooling, heavy with hurt.


    I mustered all the resolve I could manage, holding myself firm until she epted defeat. She grabbed her phone and stormed away, a hurricane of mming doors and thumping footfalls.


    It was a long time before I moved from that kitchen, staying out of her way until I heard her leave the house. I called her name once, twice, three times to be sure, and then, finally, when I was certain she gone, I made my way up to her bedroom.


    Aimee¡¯s diary was easy to find. Too easy. It ate further at my unease. It was thinly disguised under a stack of paperbacks, its pink satin cover jutting out underneath like a deadly beacon. Maybe she¡¯d wanted me to find it the whole time, only I¡¯m not a sneaky fucking snitch.


    I sat down on her bed, flicking through the pages. Yesterday¡¯s entry was bookmarked, as good a ce to start as any.


    * * *


    I¡¯m drunk again. Really drunk. Beth and Stacy got in my face tonight, called me a skanky little slut. Beth said I¡¯d been giving Richard the eye. Like fuck I had. He¡¯s the prick who¡¯s been trying it on with me ever since her birthdayst September. I can¡¯t stand him, anyway, his breath smells of eggs and by all ounts he has erection problems, Beth told me so.


    Kyle was kind to me this evening, it even looked like he gave a shit. I tried to tell him who I am, what I want. Yeah, I know¡­ fucking face palm city. He touched my knee, and it felt so fucking good. He sent me to bed, and like an idiot I wondered if he¡¯de after me. He didn¡¯t. I followed him into his bedroom, yeah, yeah, what¡¯s new? Only this time I went further. I watched him shower, and fuck, his ASS. It¡¯s like steel¡­


    * * *


    A wave of nausea rose up from my gut. I scanned on, hardly able to read the words.


    * * *


    I watched him jerk himself off. It was so hot. Part of me can¡¯t help but wonder. You know. Maybe, just maybe he was thinking about me¡­


    * * *


    I flicked back through the journal; pages and pages and pages of secrets that a man like me should never have ess to. Through the nausea my dick was already hard, images of Aimee Rowley¡¯s perfect little pussy spread open for me scorching my resolve, burning it to ashes. I found the entry six months earlier. The day I arrived in her life.


    * * *


    Mother has a husband. A fucking husband!! Out of nowhere, I mean what the fuck?! She dropped me a text message, a TEXT, to let me know I have a new stepdaddy. Fucking awesome. I wanted a stepdad my whole fucking life, and now I¡¯m twenty she decides to marry some random? She¡¯s such a BITCH. They are arriving home today, YES, to MY home, BOTH of them. Hey, Aimee, here¡¯s your new dad. Like that¡¯s NORMAL. Apparently his name is Kyle, and he¡¯s some hotshot IT executive or some shit. I¡¯m never going to be ok with this, EVER.


    * * *


    My blood turned to ice. Text message? Louise told her daughter about me by text message? I thought back to our wedding-day, our early morning conversation.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this now? What about your daughter? Wouldn¡¯t she want to be here?¡±


    Louise smiled, brushed it aside, as though it was the most ludicrous suggestion she¡¯d ever heard. ¡°Aimee? No! She¡¯s a big girl, Kyle, she doesn¡¯t need to be here. Believe me, Aimee won¡¯t even care. She¡¯s not that kind of girl.¡±


    Seems Louise knew even less about her daughter than I did.


    * * *


    He¡¯s here. Oh my God, he¡¯s here. Daddy Kyle. I want to hate him, hate both of them, and I DO hate them, but it¡¯s so much more fucked up than I thought it would be. He turned up with a suitcase, just like that. Held out his hand and said ¡®Hi, I¡¯m Kyle, but you can call me Dad¡¯ like a real fuckingedian. He¡¯s younger than Mother. Not much, but enough. And you know what? The thing I don¡¯t get, after the ice-queen she¡¯s been my entire life, the frigid, prudish, man-hating bitch she¡¯s ALWAYS been, how the hell did shend a guy like him? He¡¯s absolutely, insanely, ridiculously, obscenely, disgustingly hot. The guy¡¯s huge, like HUGE. He was wearing a t-shirt and he is so fucking ripped you can see every muscle on him. His hair is so dark it looks ck, apart from this tiny bit of grey he has above his ears, but even that looks hot on him. His eyes are green. GREEN under dark brows. He¡¯s way out of Mother¡¯s league. He shouldn¡¯t BE here, not with HER!!!


    I¡¯m supposed to hate him, but now I just hate her even more. I expected to feel a lot of things with a brand new daddy in my house, but I didn¡¯t expect to feel like this. I¡¯ve never felt so jealous in my fucking life.


    I¡¯m crushing like crazy over my new daddy, the guy that¡¯s fucking my mother. Can life get any more fucked up than this?


    * * *


    My hard-on disappeared, finally. At least there was some shred of morality in my filthy body. I was reeling, knocked for six. I flicked to a random page.


    * * *


    I¡¯ve been horrible to Kyle-Dad for two whole months and he¡¯s STILL here. I thought he¡¯d have given up by now, fucked off back where he came from, but no. He hates me now, I know he does. Mother¡¯s finally stopped parading him like a show pony. She hardly bothers with him at all. I haven¡¯t seen them talk in days. She¡¯s back on her phone again, nning trips again, like he never even arrived. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not fucking, they act like they don¡¯t even know each other.

 Book5-5

    I¡¯m having nightmares again every night. I told Mother but she only snapped again, snarking that I should have grown out of them by now. I still haven¡¯t told the bitch they¡¯re always about her. She gave me some cash to sort out the shrink again, but I¡¯m not going back there. I just wish I could sleep.


    I spied Kyle typing hisptop passwordst night. Ladyluck69. There¡¯s something about him I don¡¯t get. He¡¯s so serious all the time, but he never talks about his past, justes and goes from work every day like he never had a life before this. I checked out hisptop but only for a minute while he was in the shower. He watches pornography A LOT, maybe even as much as me. If only he knew what I was really like. Maybe then he¡¯d realise he married the wrong woman.


    * * *


    A few pages on¡­


    * * *


    I¡¯m fucking a million randoms again. I can¡¯t stop myself. I need to get HIM out of my system. It¡¯s been ten times worse since I saw his porn stash. I look at it whenever I get the chance, like some weird crazy stalker. He¡¯s so dirty, maybe even dirtier than I am. He¡¯s watched this one video about twenty times, and it¡¯s so fucking dark. A young blonde gets tied up in some basement and fucked by five different men. It¡¯s one of the roughest vids I¡¯ve ever seen. She takes two cocks in her ass and it actually makes her cry. They call her dirty names, and choke her and spit all over her, but you know what? She likes it. I know she likes it, I can see it in her eyes.


    Just like he¡¯d see it in mine.


    I went to college for the first time in months. They¡¯re threatening to chuck me out now, but I don¡¯t give a shit. I didn¡¯t go in for lectures today, just for cock. I sucked two at once outside our student canteen  two of the nerdy guys from library club. I stuffed their cocks in my throat until I retched up my dinner, and the whole time I wished he could see me, see what a dirty girl I really am.


    Kyle¡¯s all I think about. I just wish he¡¯d be the big, dark daddy I want him to be. Maybe one day he will be, if I push him far enough.


    Maybe one day he¡¯ll lose his temper and put me in a basement. I¡¯d love him to tie me up and fuck me until I cry. A girl can dream, can¡¯t she?


    * * *


    I mmed the book closed, recoiling from its brutal honesty. My hands were shaking and mmy, and my insides were mushed up to shit. I wished I¡¯d never read the thing, wished I¡¯d never reacted in the kitchen and smacked the shit out of her. I wished I¡¯d never met her, never met her mother, never been in Kefalonia in the first ce.


    No. That was a lie. I didn¡¯t regret it.


    But I may well regret what was yet toe.


    I left her diary open on her bed.


    The time for secrets was over.


    I was staring at my bedroom ceiling when the front door mmed. I checked the bedside clock. Two thirty a. m. The ttering around downstairs made it clear she was drunk again, but I made no attempt to go down to her. I was still wide awake when she made her way to bed, hardly breathing as I heard her moving around in the room next door. Finally, she was quiet.


    I must have been dozing when my bedroom door creaked open.


    ¡°Kyle?¡± she whispered. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    I grunted, loud in the night. ¡°I am now.¡±


    Her scent hit me, dark cherry and vani. ¡°You read my diary.¡±


    ¡°You wanted me to,¡± I replied, simply.


    ¡°I had a nightmare,¡± she said, moving closer. The air was like static, crackling in the space between us. ¡°A bad one. You must have read about them?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I cursed the blood in my veins, cursed the way I wanted her. ¡°You¡¯re safe, Aimee, nothing can hurt you, not in this house.¡±


    ¡°It can,¡± she whispered. ¡°Everything hurts me in this house.¡± I stayed silent, willing her away. ¡°Can Iy with you? Just a while.¡±


    ¡°This is a bad idea, sweetheart. You know it as well as I do.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she said.


    She was so close, hovering by the bed in the darkness, illuminated by only the faintest glow from the streemps outside. I hated my own fingers as they pulled back the duvet. Hated my own hammering pulse, and the way I craved to consume her. She slid in beside me, clutching her knees to her chest to keep her distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m such a bitch to you. I¡¯m a bitch to everyone.¡±


    ¡°So, choose not to be,¡± I said. ¡°Nobody makes you do anything.¡±


    ¡°You could¡­¡± she began. ¡°You could make me do anything.¡±


    I sighed, changing the subject. ¡°You haven¡¯t been going to college. Why?¡±


    ¡°I hate it there. I hate the people, hate the routine.¡±


    ¡°You need to go to college. It¡¯s your future.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about my future?¡±


    ¡°Your mother does. I do. You should.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t care. Not about me, not about you, either.¡± She let go of her knees, stretching out beside me. Her face was only inches away, close enough that I could feel her breath on my cheek. ¡°Why did you marry her?¡±


    I smiled in the darkness. ¡°Love, of course.¡± I could almost feel her frown. ¡°What do you want me to say? We got on, she was funny¡­ driven¡­ attractive. Our lives seemedpatible. I wanted a new life, a new start.¡±


    ¡°You talk about all that in the past tense.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it past tense? She¡¯s on the other side of the, you¡¯re in my bed, her bed, talking about her like she was never here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s never here. Not when it matters. Never has been.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit you, Aimee. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to,¡± she whispered. ¡°I always wanted you to. I liked you being my daddy, Kyle. I liked it.¡±


    My cock betrayed me, my whole damn body threatening my resolve. My secret life itched at me, begging for confession. She can¡¯t have seen the truth on myptop, can¡¯t have any fucking idea. I kept my silence. ¡°What do you dream about?¡±


    She sighed and rolled onto her back, staring up into the darkness. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in a dark room with no windows, nobody knows I¡¯m there except my mother, and she¡¯sughing at me. Sheughs as the walls start closing in. I¡¯m begging her to help me, to let me out, but she never does. I wake up just before they crush me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dark.¡±


    ¡°Had them my whole life. Nobody would rescue me. Nobody even knows who I am, not really.¡±


    My fingertips touched her elbow, the contact sizzling all the way through my arm. ¡°You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a darkness in me,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t help myself.¡± Her breath turned shallow and raspy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a darkness in a lot of us, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I lied,¡± she admitted, rolling her hip to the side until her thigh pressed against mine. ¡°I haven¡¯t had forty men¡­ it¡¯s a lot more than that.¡±


    I tried to fight, but I was done for. My hand brushed the satin of her nightdress, and she moaned, writhing under my touch. ¡°Why are you such a cock whore?¡± I whispered. ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with filthy, dirty sex,¡± she breathed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    I trailed my fingers over her ribs, teasing my way up to her perky little tits. Her nipples were hard as bullets, standing to attention. ¡°You¡¯ll stop,¡± I growled. ¡°No more cock, not unless I say so. You¡¯ll go to college like a good girl, and you¡¯ll stop with the spoiled little bitch act, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, what?¡± I squeezed her nipple hard enough that she sucked in breath.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s a dirty man, sweetheart,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s so fucking dirty. He tries to hide it, but he can¡¯t. He¡¯ll do such bad things to you, Aimee, is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh God¡­ yes, Daddy, that¡¯s what I want.¡± She parted her legs wide, hooking her calves around mine. ¡°Make me your good girl¡­¡±


    I mashed my body against hers, loving the way her curves melted into me. Her mouth was already open, hungry. Her tongue darted between my lips with beautiful ferocity, pulling me into her forbidden waltz. I pinned her hard to the bed, grinding my cock hard against the horny swell of her clit. She bucked, and writhed, squirming underneath me like a wanton little slut. I pulled away long enough to reach for the bedsidemp, and in the soft glow she revealed herself to me, beauty uncoiling.


    ¡°You have such sweet little tits,¡± I groaned. ¡°Sweet little tits for my sweet little girl. Let Daddy have a taste.¡±


    She arched her back for me, presenting her perfect little tits for my filthy pleasure. I yed her with my tongue like a man possessed, gripping her nipples between my teeth and loving the way she squealed whenever I bit too hard. I carried on down, mapping a trail over the taut in of her stomach to her sweet little cunt.


    ¡°Your pussy belongs to me now, understood? Only me.¡± She nodded, staring down at me with zed eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much of Daddy you can take.¡±


    I spread her lips wide open, groaning at the sight of her gorgeous swollen clit. I sucked the pink little nub between my teeth, savouring the way she squirmed. The thought of all the cock she¡¯d taken both irked me and fuelled me, spurring me to m three thick fingers all the way inside her. She moaned without protest. ¡°Good job Daddy¡¯s got a big piece of meat for you, baby.¡± I slid in a fourth finger, and she tensed, gripping the bedsheets. ¡°That¡¯s better, sweet girl. That¡¯s what you need.¡±

 Book5-6

    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I hope you made those dirty bastards use a rubber.¡±


    She groaned, with a sarcastic little grin. ¡°Always. I¡¯m not a fucking idiot, Daddy.¡±


    Inded a p right on her clit and she clenched her legs shut, squeaking in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone with me,¡± I said, climbing my way back on top of her. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to fuck you raw. Always. I want to feel your sweet wet cunt around my cock.¡±


    She wrapped her ankles high around my waist. Spreading herself wide. ¡°Please¡­¡± she said. ¡°Now.¡±


    I mmed into her in one hard thrust, sinking right the way to my balls. I wasn¡¯t gentle, but I didn¡¯t need to be. Her pussy was well used to invasion, beautifully wet as I ploughed her deep.


    ¡°God, yes¡­ God!¡± she screeched. ¡°Yes, Daddy! Fuck me! Fuck your dirty little girl!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful baby,¡± I hissed. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful.¡±


    Her pretty little mouth groaned perfect expletives. Her eyes fixed on mine, gorgeous pools of blue sucking me right into her. I stroked her hair, kissed the delicate white of her throat while her pussy milked me dry. She bucked as I unravelled, moaning her pleasure as my filthy seed unloaded inside her.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I praised. ¡°Such a good girl.¡±


    I pulled out and lowered myself until my face was between her thighs. She was swollen, glistening wet. I teased her with my lips, savouring the dirty mess of her.


    ¡°Grab your knees, sweetheart.¡±


    She did as she was told, holding them high to her chest and offering up the tight puckered ring of her asshole. My tongue wormed inside, lubing her up for my fingers. She took two without argument, but squirmed as I pounded her cunt with my other hand, pressing in four fingers as far as they would go.


    She mewled a glorious mixture of pleasure and pain.


    ¡°Take it for Daddy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± she moaned. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Not as much as two big cocks, baby,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll take two cocks for Daddy, won¡¯t you?¡± They were the words she needed, just as I suspected. She grunted, despite her pain, rocking herself against my intrusion. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. You want more?¡±


    An iprehensible sound, half feral as I stuffed another finger into her asshole.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful, Aimee. Come for me.¡± I balled her clit with my free thumb, mashing the hard little nub until she was wheezing for more. I strummed her to the edge, ramming her deep and hard, so hard she¡¯d feel me for fucking days.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonnae!¡± she squealed. ¡°Yes, Daddy, please, please, fucking fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I groaned. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    I didn¡¯t pull out until she was long spent. She was perfect in the glow of themplight  sprawled wide open, limbs loose and her breaths loud in the room. I rolled to her side, pushing down the regret before it could bite me. Our breathing calmed in unison, the scent of sex heavy in the air.


    ¡°So, what happens now?¡± she asked finally, her voice nervous and shaky.


    I hadn¡¯t got a fucking clue.


    Guilt hit me hard, but not in the way Aimee expected. Despite the rational voice of regret in me, I didn¡¯t pull away. Sure, Sunday was tense, heavy with unspoken words, and I¡¯d catch her staring at me whenever I turned in her direction. I was keeping a lid on my churning thoughts, watching TV when she curled up beside me, the very tips of her fingers grazing my thigh.


    ¡°Do you really love her?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you love my mum?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of respect for Louise,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s a very ambitious woman. A driven woman.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell her about us?¡± Her lip trembled, so pretty. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    I pulled her hand into mine. ¡°Let Daddy worry about that, sweetheart.¡± I smiled. ¡°And you¡¯d better get ready for college. Things are about to change around here.¡±


    For once in her spoiled little life, Aimee didn¡¯t argue.


    I might be a filthy dirty fuck, but I really did give a shit about that girl. She¡¯d wormed her way under my skin, well and truly. Now she was actually showing it to me, her smile was contagious. She slept in her own bed that night without too much of a fight, epting the rule that Daddy would choose when she deserved his touch and when she didn¡¯t. I have to say she fucking amazed me. She was a world more obedient than the pouty little brat I¡¯d taken her for.


    I kissed her forehead as she left for college next morning,ying down thew that I¡¯d expect a full progress report at the end of every day. No boys, no drinking, no cheeky fucking mouth. Those were the new house rules, and they were non-negotiable.


    My dirty girl was home straight from ss, bouncing through the door with a vigour I¡¯d never seen from her.


    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± I asked. ¡°Teachers remember your name?¡±


    ¡°Lecturers,¡± she said. ¡°Not teachers, I¡¯m not at school.¡±


    ¡°Lecturers then,¡± I smiled. ¡°How was it?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It was ok.¡±


    ¡°And they let you back to ss without incident?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she grinned. ¡°I told them I¡¯d be a good girl from now on.¡±


    My dick twitched. ¡°And how¡¯s your pussy?¡±


    The little beauty grinned at me. ¡°I can feel you¡¯ve been in there¡­ Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Sit down, Aimee.¡± She sat at the dining table with only the slightest hesitation, looking up with puzzled eyes as I presented her with her diary. ¡°You¡¯ll do your study and then you¡¯ll do another assignment.¡±


    ¡°Another assignment?¡±


    ¡°I want you to write for me, an essay. Aimee¡¯s secrets,¡± I exined. ¡°I want to know what a dirty little girl like you really wants to do. Not the fantasies you¡¯ve written before, I¡¯m not interested in masturbation fuel. Real fantasies, Aimee, for real life.¡±


    I watched her suck in breath, her cheeks flushing rosy as she slid the diary back over to me. ¡°I don¡¯t need to write an essay,¡± she said. ¡°My diary is the truth. For real. I want to do everything in there.¡±


    I battled the urge to bury myself in her asshole.


    ¡°We have a few weeks,¡± I said. ¡°A clear house until your mother is home. I intend to use the time well.¡±


    ¡°And what then? What happens when she¡¯s back?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Curiosity killed the pussy, sweetheart.¡±


    I wonder if Kyle likes men. In real life, I mean, not porn. Would he pound my wet little pussy while another man stretches my ass? Or does he just like that shit on screen? Please, God, one day can I find out?


    My threesomes have been shit so far. Pathetic little boys who wanted to take it in turns. They¡¯re all so afraid of other men¡¯s dicks, like another cock is a threat to their fragile masculinity. I need an older man, someone who knows how to fuck. Someone who can free the dirty little whore inside of me.


    What does he see in my mother? Really? What can he possibly see in her?


    * * *


    If only Aimee knew what I could see in her mother. If only she knew the reasons why I¡¯d married the woman on a beach. If I told her the real story, she might never want to speak to me again.


    I mmed Aimee¡¯s diary shut as Steve from HR approached my desk. Not a-fucking-gain.


    ¡°Kyle,¡± he smiled. ¡°Do you have a minute?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What now?¡± I snapped. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had everything from me ten times over?¡±


    ¡°I need to ask you a few more questions,¡± he said. ¡°I know you covered it all with the management team, but I need a writeup for the file.¡±


    I sighed in exasperation, on the edge of my temper. ¡°How many more times do we need to go through this crap?¡±


    Steve¡¯s happy expression turned sour. ¡°Until thepany is happy you no longer pose a threat to security.¡±


    ¡°I had an addiction to online gambling, not military level hacking. Jesus Christ.¡±


    ¡°You know the regtions, Kyle.¡±


    I held up my hands. ¡°Fine, whatever. Let¡¯s get this shit over with.¡±


    I braced myself for another shitty day in paradise.


    Any resolve I had to y the good wholesome guy with Aimee was gone when I stepped in through the door. My day at the office had been a frustrating shit show, and I was fed up with the humiliation. People make mistakes. It¡¯s life. Just how long was I going to have to suffer for mine?


    My stepdaughter could read my mood. She presented me with a cup of tea and I gave her a thanks. I was impressed by how well she knew I liked it, considering she¡¯d never made one for me before.


    ¡°Good day?¡± she asked, even though the answer was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had better.¡±


    She sat opposite me at the dining table with a tea of her own.


    ¡°Same. College was shit today. People wereughing at me.¡±


    My attention turned from my own bullshit straight onto hers.


    ¡°How did you handle them?¡±


    She was so quick to defend herself.


    ¡°I was good, I promise. I didn¡¯t bitch back.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let them be dickheads if they want to be. They aren¡¯t worth your time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°It was much easier when I¡¯d give them a middle finger and be a bitchy little cow right back at them.¡±


    ¡°It may seem it, but being quiet and self-assured says a lot more for your confidence than lowering yourself to their level.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I assured her. ¡°They aren¡¯t worth shitpared to you.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°How do you know that? You¡¯ve never even seen them.¡±


    My shrug was casual. ¡°I don¡¯t need to, sweetheart. I know you.¡±


    She put her mug of tea down, staring over like I¡¯d just told her the moon was made of cheese.


    ¡°What?¡±


    My tone was still casual.


    ¡°I know you, Aimee. I know what you¡¯re worth, even if you don¡¯t know it yourself. You¡¯re a great girl who can go on to achieve great things, even if you can¡¯t see it in yourself yet.¡±

 Book5-7

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, but it was weak. Vulnerable.


    I stared across the table at her, surprised to see how much my words had touched her. I wondered, genuinely, whether anyone had ever shown they truly believed in her.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯ll go on to great things. You¡¯re a great girl who needs to realise it for yourself. The assholes at college don¡¯t have a fucking clue what they¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I was surprised when she wiped a tear away, trying her best to hide it.


    ¡°What?¡± I pushed. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°I just wonder what would have happened if you¡¯d have been here sooner¡­ if maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been such a slut.¡±


    I sat back in my chair. ¡°You think being a slut is a sign of failure?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No. Being a bossy cow who is rude and snarky and won¡¯t let people care about her is what your problem has been. Not the fact you enjoy cock.¡±


    That made herugh through her tears.


    ¡°Yeah, well, thanks for your insight, Daddy. At least you¡¯re giving me one cock to enjoy more than eighty others.¡±


    The glint in her eyes was back. Filthy and wanting, despite her tears and vulnerability. It was an absolutely gorgeousbination.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I said. ¡°Let Daddy give you what you need.¡±


    I hoisted her up onto the table when she reached my side, hitching up her skirt to show her panties. I tugged them aside, adoring how wet she was. Her pussy was definitely ready for me, she bucked against my thumb as soon as I pressed it to her clit.


    ¡°Have you been thinking about me?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you, too,¡± I said, and worked three fingers inside her.


    My sweet little baby was ready toe for me in no time, grinding herself against my hand like a dream. She was a treasure to watch as she leant back and spread her legs wider, letting me take what I wanted.


    I wanted her pussy around my dick.


    I lowered my pants and thrust inside her in one.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I whispered, and she liked that. It made her squirm. ¡°That feels nice to hear, doesn¡¯t it? Being told what a good little girl you are.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s got a present for your hungry pussy,¡± I told her, and pushed a finger inside her along with my cock.


    She moaned but didn¡¯t protest, spreading her legs even wider.


    ¡°Want more from Daddy?¡± I asked, and she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    I forced another finger inside her. Two in her pussy along with my dick. Fuck, it made her so damn tight.


    ¡°Is this a fantasy in your diary? Having your cunt stretched nice and wide?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± I whispered, and I kissed her. I kissed my stepdaughter like she was my baby girl and my horny slut, both at once. Hot and wet, gentle and loving, in a weirdbination.


    It felt really fucking good.


    She came, but I didn¡¯t. She was panting as I pulled free, but I was still hard.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s turn,¡± I said, and pped her thigh, ordering her onto her front for me.


    I fucked that girl for hours, her ass and pussy eager for whatever I was giving her. Every word of praise I offered lit her up in a golden glow, making my heart thump along with my cock.


    Maybe Aimee could really be a good little angel. Maybe she¡¯d been hiding behind a veneer of bitch her whole life, because she just didn¡¯t know any better.


    I was sure nning on finding out.


    I let her stay in my bed that night, and she curled up close beside me.


    ¡°No nightmares for you tonight,¡± I whispered, stroking my fingers up her arm.


    ¡°I hope not,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know not,¡± I told her, and kissed her forehead.


    I¡¯d enter her dreams myself to rescue her if I needed to.


    Work was a shitter, like usual, over the next few days. I hated every second of condescending crap they threw at me, but today had been particrly difficult  hauled into meetings all afternoon where they debated my worth.


    I took it out on my stepdaughter the moment I got home, but not in the bitter way I¡¯d pummelled sluts before. This was different. We were different.


    My angel was getting to know me well, just like I was getting to know her.


    Aimee slurped on my cock like a good little girl, staring up at me with big blue eyes. I forced myself deep into her throat, holding her head tight until she gagged and retched, jerking in my grip. I was high on aggravation. Pissed off with life, the world and everyone in it. She was the recipient of my frustration, and an eager one at that.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, sweetheart,¡± I groaned. ¡°Love Daddy¡¯s cock like he needs you to.¡±


    Her head bobbed with renewed effort, eyes glinting with heat as she stared up at me.


    Four days of hot stepdaughter pussy and I was already a wreck. She was an addiction, invading every waking thought. The floodgates had truly opened, months of forbidden lust spilling out like an oil slick, coating my whole fucking world. I was listless at work without the deep fear of dread, not caring shit for office politics and all the usual bullshit. I¡¯d also been ignoring the estate agent¡¯s calls. Completion of sale, I figured, on my piddlyst apartment. Thest part of me.


    I yanked the chain around Aimee¡¯s neck, breaking the contact.


    ¡°Stand for me,¡± I said. ¡°Give Daddy a twirl.¡±


    She did asmanded, ever more the obedient subject. Her babydoll dress kissed the tops of her thighs, veiling the smooth little slit I craved so badly. I stopped her mid-twirl, lifting thece to admire her smooth backside. I gave her a healthy p, craving the bloom on her skin.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡­¡± she purred.


    The girl was insatiable, just like me.


    ¡°Bend, baby, let me fill you up.¡±


    She folded at the waist, gripping her ankles to hold herself in position. I pulled aside thece of her panties, breathing in the heady scent of her. I teased her hot little pussy with my tongue, only stopping to suck her soft rosy lips between my teeth. ¡°Come for Daddy,¡± I murmured.


    My instruction was so beautiful in its simplicity. Come for me, just like that. I felt her shift her weight, rxing into the privilege. God, how I buried my face in that cunt like she was my only salvation. Maybe she was.


    I felt the sudden urge to confess all. Cough up my woes to my dirty angel and tell her what a loser Daddy really was.


    Hey, baby, Daddy used to be a big shot. He used to have ten houses and a Porsche. Daddy used to have a vi in Spain and a sailboat off the Devon coast. He used to fuck a different woman every night and only drink champagne from tight, young pussy.


    That¡¯s who Daddy was. Until Daddy lost it all in the financial crash.


    Until Daddy tried to save his fortune by online gambling.


    Until Daddy became an alcoholic loser. ying online poker inpany time.


    Daddy was almost bankrupt. Almost homeless. Almost unemployed.


    Until Louise Rowley.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Aimee wheezed. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I grunted.


    She stared back at me, eyebrows high. ¡°You stopped.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°And?¡±


    She turned away. ¡°Sorry, I just¡­ never mind.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I pped her ass again, harder this time. ¡°Don¡¯t question me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± she breathed. ¡°You just told me toe for you, and then stopped two minutester. Is it some weird test or something?¡±


    I jabbed my thumb in her asshole, steering her away from my inconsistency. ¡°I want your dirty little hole around my cock, Aimee, understand?¡±


    I slumped back in the armchair, working my dick as she positioned herself over me. ¡°Whatever you want, Daddy,¡± she giggled.


    She impaled herself with brutal determination, gasping as my cock spread her wide. Her face was a picture, teeth gritted hard in concentration, eyes closed tight as she adjusted to the intrusion. I twisted my fingers in the ring on her cor, pulling her forward enough to nt a hot wet kiss on her open mouth. I bucked underneath her, bouncing her easily on my hips until I was buried all the way inside. She groaned into my mouth, begging for more. Harder, Daddy, harder. Dirty bitch.


    ¡°Finger your pussy,¡± I said. ¡°Deep.¡±


    She pushed one skinny little finger inside herself, hesitating far too long before taking another.


    ¡°Three,¡± I said. ¡°Take three and I¡¯ll let you ride another cock. You¡¯d like that wouldn¡¯t you? Two big cocks in your tight little holes.¡±


    Yeah, we¡¯d been talking about it  running through the fantasies in her diary.


    Clearly, she did want two big cocks in her tight little holes. It was littered right the way through the pages, and her face lit up at the thought. She fucked herself like a trooper, grimacing for just a second as she forced her three fingers all the way in. I loved seeing her that way. Loved seeing her exposed and filthy, free in her darkness.


    ¡°How does it feel, baby?¡±


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she hissed. ¡°Good hurt.¡±


    I could feel myself veering off the rails, heading for the cliff of self-destruction. She was all that was left, my final toy, my only remaining indulgence.


    The only sound between us was the p of her thighs against mine. I twisted her sweet little tit in my hand, gripping her hard. She threw her head back, rolling into my attack. ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± she moaned. ¡°Jesus Christ, I¡¯m gonnae so hard.¡±


    Aimee was a wreck. A bucking, wheezing, twitching wreck, jerking around on my cock like a fish on a line. I exploded along with her, shooting my load all the way inside her filthy little ass.


    She caught her breath, moaning as she raised herself from my cock. ¡°Ow,¡± she cried. ¡°Fucking ow!¡±

 Book5-8

    Her eyes met mine, full of questions. The questions that kept oning.


    ¡°What will happen to us, Kyle, once mother gets home? You are married to her.¡±


    I could see she was getting nervous, and that was growing worse and worse every day. I knew why, and I was feeling it, too.


    Too invested to stop.


    Too in love to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that I¡¯m married to her,¡± I said, shing my wedding band, feeling another bout of frustration at the memory of a beach marriage worth sweet fuck all except for the girl sitting on top of me. She was worth a whole lot more than that.


    Aimee pushed it further today.


    ¡°What you gonna do? Wait til shees home and say what? Hey, honey, good trip? I¡¯ve been fucking your daughter all the time you¡¯ve been gone, how about a divorce?¡±


    I pulled her into my arms, peppering her forehead with soft, wet kisses. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I said. ¡°Daddy knows best.¡±


    I just knew she was rolling her eyes.


    I felt bad lying to Aimee, but I¡¯d made a promise. A sworn-to-secrecy promise I had no intention of breaking.


    I¡¯d never intended to go down the love road, but I could feel it brewing beneath my skin. I¡¯d never intended to go down the stepdaughter-sex road either, in fairness, but the love road was a whole leap further. Isn¡¯t life fucking bizarre? One minute you¡¯re at each other¡¯s throats and the next you¡¯re cosying up for meals-for-two. They say love and hate are a hair¡¯s breadth apart. I guess they aren¡¯t kidding.


    She¡¯d slept in my bed that night, and every night since. I¡¯d fallen asleep with her soft curls in my face, the scent of her all around me. That had never been the n either. We were off plotted terrain, stalking out in the wilderness.


    I was about to take it a whole lot further. I was about to give her the fantasy she¡¯d been dreaming of. One time  now or never.


    My phone buzzed on my desk at work.


    I knew who it was.


    Message from Daddy¡¯s girl.


    Are you serious?


    I¡¯d left the note in her college bag, knowing full well she¡¯d find it bright and early.


    Deadly.


    I sent my reply and waited for the ping. It arrived in seconds.


    I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯lle. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll want to.


    I smiled as I keyed in my response.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tempt him.


    Another ping.


    I don¡¯t know if I can.


    I could see Steve the HR asshole heading my way again, leaving me just enough time to fire off my final message.


    I have utmost faith in you, sweetheart.


    I let myself into the house quietly, listening for signs of sess. A pair of brogues in the porch told me all I needed to know. She was such a good girl.


    I crept up the stairs, taking care not to make my presence known. Not yet.


    I pressed my ear up against her bedroom door, and sure enough I could hear her soft groans. The groans I¡¯de to crave so fucking badly.


    My phone was tight in my hand, camera ready at my fingertips.


    The look of surprise on Mikey-boy¡¯s face was priceless when I burst inside. I snapped several decent pictures before he¡¯d had chance to register what was happening. Aimee smiled pretty for the camera, making damn sure his cock was inside her in every shot.


    ¡°Surprise! You¡¯re on candid camera!¡± Iughed. ¡°Poor little Imogen. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to be a happy bunny when she sees these little beauties.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Mikey boomed. ¡°What the fuck¡¯s this shit?¡±


    ¡°Cheaters never prosper,¡± I smiled. ¡°Never. Especially not when they end up stered across social media.¡±


    He pushed Aimee to the side, reaching for his jeans. ¡°You set me up, didn¡¯t you? You got me here on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, then pointed at me. ¡°Daddy made me do it.¡±


    ¡°This is fucked up,¡± he snapped. ¡°Really fucked up. What do you want from me?¡±


    I sat down on the bed beside them both, loving the way he recoiled. ¡°Funny you should ask,¡± I smiled. ¡°Cock is what I want.¡±


    His expression was full of disgust. ¡°You want my dick? I don¡¯t swing that way, man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your dick for me,¡± I said. ¡°I want it for her.¡±


    He pulled his shirt over his head. ¡°She¡¯s already had my cock. You¡¯ve got the pictures on your fucking phone to prove it.¡±


    ¡°Mikey,¡± I said. ¡°It is Mikey, right?¡±


    ¡°Mike, yeah,¡± he said, suspiciously.


    ¡°Ok, Mike. My beautiful stepdaughter isn¡¯t like other girls. She needs a bit more¡­¡± Aimee¡¯s eyes were on fire, full of adoration. ¡°Have you ever had a threesome, Mike? Two guys, one girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like that,¡± he snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t do guys.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I,¡± I said. ¡°But I tell you one thing, Mike. There isn¡¯t much that feels better than a girl spread wide, riding two cocks at once. Look at her.¡± I gestured to Aimee. ¡°She¡¯s so ripe for it. Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t tempted? Which do you want? Pussy or asshole? Take your pick.¡±


    He scowled, but shifted, looking from me to Aimee and back again. ¡°This is fucked up. Aren¡¯t you her dad or some shit?¡±


    ¡°Stepdad,¡± I said. ¡°For what it counts. It works for us, it can work for you, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re up for this, are you?¡± he asked Aimee. ¡°Is this why you brought me here?¡±


    She nodded, fixing him in her most alluring smile. ¡°Come on, Mikey. It can be our secret. We¡¯re good with secrets.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No shit.¡±


    Slowly she moved, stalking like a cat until she was on him, freeing his cock from his jeans. ¡°You¡¯re hard,¡± she grinned. ¡°I knew you would be.¡±


    Her hand worked its magic, and his own cock betrayed him. Story of every man¡¯s life. ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned. ¡°What¡¯s the deal? If I go along with this, you¡¯ll delete those pictures?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. ¡°That can be another little secret.¡±


    Mike seemed to rx, slumping back against the headboard as Aimee made herselffortable on hisp. She ground against him like ap dancer, shooting me a pretty smile over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not into guys,¡± he groaned. ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Touch her,¡± I said. ¡°Forget I¡¯m even here.¡±


    The envy in me was divine. It coursed through my spine as I watched Aimee at y with another man. She was a siren, snaring him so perfectly that he never stood a chance. Sweet Jesus. I watched her intently, savouring every gasp of pleasure, every twitch of her perfect body. When Mikey was in his stride, his face buried deep between her thighs, I made my move. He shot me a look but didn¡¯t object as I took my ce beside her. I¡¯d done this before, more times that I cared to count, but not when it mattered.


    Today it mattered.


    Today it was all about Aimee.


    For all the jibes I¡¯d made at his expense, the guy did ok. He was half decent with his tongue, enthusiastic enough to bring her to her peak with a little fumbling. A firm pinch of her nipples toppled her over, and she juddered between us, a beautiful flower unfurling in her splendour.


    I stroked my knuckles along her cheekbone, smiling down on the girl who¡¯d possessed me. ¡°You ready for this?¡± I whispered.


    Her smile told me all I needed to know.


    Mikey gawped at the pair of us, awkward and stilted. ¡°Rx,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll take her pussy, I¡¯m sure you can manage that.¡±


    ¡°I dunno about this,¡± he muttered, but already he was leaning back into position, easing her up onto him. Aimee was on his cock in a heartbeat, finding her groove as she circled her hips in fluid motion. I watched the tension in her shoulders, the beautiful curve of her spine.


    She jumped when I ced a hand on her back, guiding her forward toy on Mikey¡¯s chest. She shuddered as I ran a finger down the tight groove of her ass, moaning as I eased my thumb inside, working her wide.


    I positioned myself, the hard p of Mikey¡¯s balls against mine adding to my excitement. He was too horny to notice, and far, far too horny to have cared. My mouth was at her ear, breath hot on her skin.


    ¡°Ready, baby?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± she groaned. ¡°Take me.¡±


    She was tight. Really, really fucking tight. It hurt her, I know. It always hurts first time. Her grunts were wild, shoulders hunched as I worked my way into her tight little ass. I could feel the ridge of Mikey¡¯s cock against mine, so fucking good.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he groaned. ¡°That¡¯s fucking epic.¡±


    ¡°Harder,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck her, Mike, show her what we¡¯ve got.¡±


    Mikey surprised me, more of a man than I took him for. He pulled her t to his chest, mming his cock deep and using her shoulders as leverage. ¡°You like this, huh?¡± he barked. ¡°Like two cocks in you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she squealed. ¡°Fuck me, Mikey! Fucking fuck me!¡±


    We pounded her in a harmony of sweat and grunts, giving her everything we had to give, and she took it all like a good little slut. Her ass was like a vice, milking me hard, but I kept my cool, kept ploughing her until she was a quivering wreck, jerking between us and mewling nothing but filth.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fucking shoot,¡± Mikey wheezed. ¡°Get off me, Aimee, I¡¯m gonna fucking blow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pill,¡± she said. ¡°Juste, Mikey, fill me up.¡±


    White hot rage exploded behind my eyes. Envy, and ego, and dirty fucking lust erupting in a fountain of filth. I shot my load with him, filling her tight little ass with everything I had to give her. Fuck.


    She twitched and copsed, out of breath. I pulled out, dick spent, leaving her gaping raw. Beautiful.


    Mikey was up in a sh, senses restored. He pulled on his clothes and grumbled incoherently. I smiled as he hovered by the door, not quite willing to go.

 Book5-9

    ¡°I¡¯ll delete them,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He left without another word. It amused Aimee no end. Sheughed in post-coital bliss, lost in a sea of endorphins.


    It took her a few minutes to realise I was seething.


    ¡°I thought you wanted it too!¡± she cried. She followed me into the bathroom, her face pressed up to the ss as I took a shower.


    ¡°Not that, Aimee. You let another guy shoot his load in your pussy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would upset you,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself back down to rational thought. I was too fucking angry, even though I had no damn right to be.


    ¡°A rubber you said, always.¡±


    ¡°This was different! I didn¡¯t think! It didn¡¯t seem such a big deal.¡± She yanked the shower door aside and forced her way in. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry, ok? I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°No, you fucking won¡¯t,¡± I snapped, my head returning to sanity.


    ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± she asked, risking a smile.


    I ached to say no and tan her hide with the belt, just because I could.


    ¡°Wash him the fuck off you,¡± I told her.


    She grabbed the body wash andthered it right the way between her thighs. I smiled as she grimaced. ¡°Stings like a sonofabitch.¡±


    ¡°Was it everything you hoped for?¡±


    She threw me a smile, a genuine glint in her eye. ¡°More than I hoped for. Way, way better than I dreamt of.¡±


    ¡°Count yourself lucky, sweetheart,¡± I growled. ¡°Because I¡¯m not so sure I¡¯ll want to share next time.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Daddy!¡± sheughed. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    I reached for her body, mashing her tight against my chest. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I said. ¡°All of you. I don¡¯t want another man¡¯s mark on you. In you. Only mine.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°No fun, spoilsport. You know I love you best.¡±


    I lifted her up, pinning her against the tiles. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Her smile was pure wickedness. ¡°I love you best, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Prove it,¡± I groaned.


    She proved it all fucking night long.


    ¡°Is this really love?¡± she asked. ¡°For you, I mean.¡±


    Aimee was a very different creature from the girl I¡¯d met six months earlier, even after a few short weeks. She looked up from herptop, eyes sincere without the slightest hint of brat. I was at peace, finally. No guilt remaining. The time I¡¯d spent with her had been some of the best I¡¯d ever had. Sheughed, and teased now in the most light-hearted of ways, much more like the twenty-year-old college girl she deserved to be. Sometimes the greatest transformations happen in the greatest darkness.


    ¡°Do you want it to be?¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m twice your age. A greying, old bore with a penchant for filthy rotten sex.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bore,¡± she said. ¡°And I like the grey. It¡¯s distinguished.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, Aimee, don¡¯t know the things I¡¯ve done.¡±


    I¡¯d been holding off the inevitable. Holding back the truths that needed saying.


    She grinned. ¡°Show me your diary, then. Let me into your darkest secrets, Daddy.¡±


    I was out of time, and I knew it. We had only twenty-four hours before Louise was home. Time toe clean. Now or never.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then,¡± I said to her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    She looked surprised, hearing the seriousness in my words.


    ¡°Sure. Ok.¡±


    ¡°My confessions are much simpler,¡± I told her. ¡°I don¡¯t love your mother. I never did.¡±


    She pushed herptop aside, attention all mine. ¡°I just¡­ wow. Why marry her, then?¡±


    ¡°Necessity,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Necessity?¡± Her eyebrows were pitted, trying to understand.


    Here it was. For real. Now or never.


    ¡°I¡¯m a loser, Aimee. A wash-out. Aplete and utter failure.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I didn¡¯t lose the flow of my momentum, just kept on ploughing towards the truth.


    ¡°I was on my final warning with work when I took that trip. It was myst-ditch attempt to save my job and be part of the team again.¡±


    ¡°Did you steal some office stationery or something?¡± she smiled in an attempt to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Hardly stationery, baby.¡± I took a breath. ¡°I overextended myself financially before the market copsed, buying property to let like it was going out of fashion. I stood to lose everything, my houses, my car, my holiday home and all the trappings of status that went along with them. I was a desperate man trying to save my fortune, that¡¯s why I did what I did.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even blink, just stared over at me with curious eyes. ¡°What did you do? What is it that you did?¡±


    ¡°Gambling,¡± I said. ¡°I was trying to catch a lucky break. Aren¡¯t we always? Instead I ended up with massive debt and an addiction I couldn¡¯t control.¡±


    ¡°Ladyluck69,¡± she said, her smart brain clicking together the pieces. ¡°Yourptop password is Ladyluck69.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was my poker pseudonym. Didn¡¯t turn out to be quite so lucky.¡±


    ¡°So you had a bad streak? So what?¡± she shrugged. ¡°No big deal, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing left, Aimee, just a poxy downgrade job with the management breathing down my neck every day.¡±


    ¡°Does Mum know about all this?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Of course she knows. I had nothing when I met her, just a suitcase of clothes and a soon to be repossessed apartment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± she said. ¡°So, she loved you but you didn¡¯t love her?¡±


    I tipped my head. ¡°How likely does that scenario sound? Neither of us loved each other. It was a deal we both wanted at the time.¡±


    She frowned, weighing it up. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why get married, then?¡±


    ¡°I got a new start. She got a husband.¡±


    She shook her head at that, taking it hard.


    ¡°But why?! I¡¯ve wanted her to get a husband my whole life, Kyle. I wanted it more than anything, but it didn¡¯t matter shit to her then. I figured maybe one day I¡¯d have a proper family, and maybe then she¡¯d love me. Maybe then I¡¯d be good enough, but I never even saw her with a man until you, even though I wished for it. Then she rocks on up one day with a meet Daddy!¡± She paused, shaking her head. ¡°I thought I was so fucking stupid, for even thinking she¡¯d give me a daddy one day. For even wanting a daddy one day.¡±


    ¡°Not stupid,¡± I said. ¡°Normal. Everyone needs love, Aimee.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they do, I just never had any.¡±


    I wondered how it would affect her, knowing what a loser I really am. My eyes met hers, searching, and she saw it. She read my mind.


    ¡°You really think I give a shit about the fact you met my mum with nothing but a suitcase? I¡¯ve always had money, Kyle. It doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. What I need is someone who¡¯ll hold me through my nightmares and ask how my day went. Who¡¯ll expect me to behave like a civil human being and put me in my ce when I don¡¯t. Who¡¯ll look at me like I¡¯m the hottest, sexiest piece of ass he¡¯s ever seen, and ravage me like a monster, that¡¯s what means shit to me. If you think your little I¡¯m broke confession is enough to put me off then you¡¯re a fool, Kyle. A stupid fool.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You can do better than me,¡± I smiled. ¡°A lot better. Look at you, sweetheart, you¡¯ve got your whole life ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a life before you! Nothing that meant anything. I was a dropout too, remember? On the edge of college expulsion without a single clue what I¡¯d do with the rest of my life.¡±


    I took her hand across the table, squeezing her fingers tight in mine. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is what you want? You¡¯re sure you want me and us and a life together?¡±


    ¡°Deadly sure,¡± she said. ¡°Another stupid word and I¡¯ll put you over my knee, Daddy.¡±


    She had me, finally, coaxing a smile despite my better senses. ¡°This sure is love for me, baby girl,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s yours if you want it.¡±


    ¡°I want it.¡± She squeezed my fingers right back, brushing angel curls from her eyes. ¡°Now, tell me about my mother¡­ why the fuck did she suddenly want a husband on a beach one day?¡±


    Oh shit.


    Some truths were yet to be told.


    My wife Louise was furious when I gave her the rundown of the past few weeks, but not for the reasons anyone would have expected. She didn¡¯t give a shit about me boning her daughter, or about me confessing my financial insufficiency. As usual, Louise Rowley cared only for herself, and her guarded little reputation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight, Kyle!¡± she snapped. ¡°I leave you alone for three weeks. Three poxy weeks to keep up appearances, and in that time you manage to fuck my daughter, spill your guts about your unfortunate predicament and tell her our marriage is a sham. That¡¯s good going, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°You could see it that way,¡± I said. ¡°Alternatively, you could examine the facts. Aimee is back in college. She smiles these days, and she does her assignments without question. She doesn¡¯t drink, doesn¡¯t screw randoms whenever you¡¯re not looking, and has embraced an all-round happier demeanour.¡±


    ¡°Well, fucking bravo,¡± she snipped. ¡°Wonderful. Let¡¯s have a celebration, shall we? Champagne and cake, anyone?¡± She pulled a face, like she wanted to crush me under her boot. ¡°All she¡¯s ever wanted is a big, hunky dad on the scene. I got one for her, finally, and she takes his dick at the first opportunity. Good job I didn¡¯t really love you, isn¡¯t it? The little madam would have wormed her way in regardless.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not stupid,¡± I said. ¡°She knew you didn¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°Lucky guess.¡±


    ¡°Not a lucky guess. She does know you, Louise, she¡¯s lived with you for twenty years. Well, on paper anyway.¡± I sighed, running my hands through my hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell her about Helen? She¡¯ll understand. This isn¡¯t the middle-ages, they don¡¯t burn lesbians at the stake.¡±


    ¡°Not on the surface, no, that would never do, but behind the scenes I¡¯d be the talk of the town. I¡¯d never hear the end of it at work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d hardly be the talk of the town, and about the work thing, who really cares? Nobody would give a shit, Louise.¡±


    ¡°I care,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s easier being married, Kyle. None of the old pervert clients hit on me anymore. One sh of my wedding ring and all extramission propositions fall t on their faces. I feel freer than I¡¯ve felt in years.¡±


    ¡°Not free enough to be with the woman you love, or to be honest with the daughter you should love.¡±


    ¡°I do love Aimee,¡± she snapped. ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°So, talk to her,¡± I said. ¡°She might surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you I have no choice now, do I?¡±


    I weighed it up. ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t leave this house, understood? Not a bloody word of it, Kyle. If we¡¯re lucky, we can keep this contained, y happy families for anyone who¡¯s watching.¡±


    ¡°And what if I really did want to get married one day, Louise?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re a free agent, aren¡¯t you? There was no actual wedding, Kyle, in case you¡¯ve forgotten. Marry who you want, just don¡¯t tell the world about it.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Mrs Priestley,¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the peace, but I¡¯ll be expecting Helen at dinner next Sunday. It¡¯s time we all had a fresh start. Let¡¯s work on the happy family thing, shall we? For real this time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said.


    I guessed that would have to do.


    ¡°I really like Helen,¡± Aimee said, draping herself across myp. ¡°She seems super, super nice.¡±


    ¡°Your mother actually smiled today,¡± Iughed. ¡°Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°I put it down to trapped wind, but I think you may be right. More of an upturned mouth than a grin though, I¡¯d say.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s a start.¡±


    ¡°A good start,¡± sheughed too.


    It was a beautiful thing to see unfolding  the new family dynamic. Louise and Helen already bing sofortable around each other, and Aimee enjoying her time with them. To be honest, I was too. Maybe Louise wasn¡¯t quite the cold-hearted bitch she painted herself out to be.


    Aimee grinned at me. ¡°So, Mr Priestley, now we¡¯ve got the house to ourselves, what are we doing this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided,¡± I smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±


    ¡°How about I decide for once?¡± Her eyes were mischievous, sparkling with delight.


    ¡°Now now, Aimee, you know the rules. Who makes the decisions around here?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Here we go again.¡±


    She poked her tongue out,ughing as I caught it tight between my fingers.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe you¡¯ll get to decide this weekend,¡± I said to her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been such a good little girl this week.¡±


    That was what my gorgeous angel was turning out to be, more than anything, and she always would be. For ever. For better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health.


    Aimee Jane Rowley would always be my good little girl.


    * * *


    ¨CThe End-

 Step- Santa (A Christmas Special)

    Book Introduction: Step- Santa


    Blurb: When an off-limits temptation in a pink tutu shows up at my snowypound calling me Papa looking for protection, she has no idea what kind of gift I¡¯ve been saving just for her.


    Running my billion-dor underworld business in secret from the icy north has kept me safe and should have done the same for my family.


    But, when tragedy destroys my step-granddaughter Carina¡¯s world, I be her steward. The one she trusts above all.


    With her living under my roof, keeping my obsessive desires hidden behind the doors of my workshop bes impossible.


    My resolve is breaking. She¡¯s over eighteen but as temping as sugar plums and as innocent as turtle doves. When I don my Santa suit for our annual holiday party, she whispers secret wishes in my ear and what I give her has her bouncing on myp begging for more.


    Only, there¡¯s danger lurking behind the twinkling lights and I¡¯ll risk everything to make her mine.


    And mine she will be. Forever.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gennero


    Of all my secrets and sins, there is only one that keeps me up at night.


    And it¡¯s dancing in pink leotards under the stage lights while I fist my pulsing erection in the back of the auditorium.


    Carina Sophia Margarita Sabaro.


    She¡¯s a miracle. And my granddaughter. Step-granddaughter. And she¡¯s eighteen, as though that makes me any less of a sinner.


    I make the sign of the cross over my chest with my left hand, because my right one has a chokehold on my dick right now.


    There¡¯s no part of my dirty soul does not know these feelings are wrong. She¡¯s been mine to raise for thest three years. She is my charge. I am her steward.


    I should not do the things I do. Think the things I think.


    Worrying about being on the right side of anything never bothered me before her. My entire life was built on wrong; and in my heart, nothing has ever felt more right than when I watch her dance. Orugh. Or sew. Or read her smutty books. Or curse like a ck-hearted soldier in my underworld army.


    With her every fucking breath, my life changes.


    High notes of Tchaikovsky spin in the log rafters with the morning suning in streaks through the skylights. The music twists around the wrought-iron chandeliers decorated with evergreen and red bows and cascades in luminous echoes throughout the hundred-seat auditorium I built just to watch her dance on stage.


    For me.


    The music toils along with my conscience as she spins on pointe, dipping her hands to the floor and then sweeping them upward, raising her chest like a thread of silk caught in a summer breeze. When her toe moves up to the sky, my cock does the same. She is an angel incarnate, sent to make me pay for my years of sin and depravity. The one thing in my life I desire more than anything else is untouchable.


    Off limits.


    The scent of evergreen and cinnamon from the fourteen decorated trees that line the back of the stage does nothing to cover the memory of the vani and sugar custom French shampoo I order especially for her that she used this morning in the shower.


    I know because I watched her. I smelled her.


    On the eve of her eighteenth birthday under the guise of updating her en-suite bathroom as a birthday gift, I had a crew gut the space, re-building it into a shrine of marble and ss along with installing a two-way mirror and a small vent with a fan that feeds me her scent as I watch her in depraved silence behind the ss.


    God help me, I cannot stop.


    It was a year ago when my desire dug its ws into me and refused to yield any longer. I sumbed atst to the weakness born inside of me by her now womanly curves and budding breasts. The fire-colored highlights in her auburn hair. The way her honey-brown eyes turned sensual and that V between her legs beckoned for my touch.


    God, forgive me for the things I¡¯ve done and the things I¡¯ve yet to do.


    She¡¯s known me as nothing but Papa since she was six years old and her mother married my son. As in most marriages in my family, it was a business partnership devoid of love.


    That emotion does not belong in my world. Nor in the world in which I live.


    All those years ago, she stunned me into silence the first time we met with her sniffly nose and defiant golden eyes. She stirred my soul, but not in the way she does now. As a child, my feelings for her were not those of a lusty old man. Children do not interest me in that way. I¡¯ve had the privilege of dismembering and de-balling a few lechers that preyed on the innocent over the years.


    I break manyws, but some are sacrosanct.


    I knew I would protect my granddaughter and guard her with my life. I would turn the seas red with the blood of anyone who brought a tear to her eye. Nothing hade close to what she spun inside me, not even when my own son was born.


    I had ice in my veins.


    As it happened, I knew her only for a few short years before I spent a decade behind bars. From there, I made a deal with those who wished me and mine dead. I would retreat to the north, abdicate my throne to my son and disappear into the frozen ether.


    And for this, my family would be spared any wrath from rival families that should be directed toward me.


    But, truces are fragile and promises are mere words washed away by lust and greed and blood.


    Carina spins, her head whipping around as she goes faster, then raises a leg, her knee to her chin ending on a soft plie and my erection stiffens as I work it in the darkness, encircling the greedy length with rough fingers and a depraved mind.


    Spin for me, honeysuckle. Spin and bend, hands on the floor, ass high. Tell Papa you love him while he strips you of your virtue and seals your fate with the ssh of my seed against your womb.


    Call me Papa when I¡¯m between your legs. Always remember you are my most precious secret, even when I¡¯m fucking you like a dirty little toy.


    I fist my girth as it pulses in my hand, giving in yet again as I¡¯ve done more times than I care to remember.


    The music lifts to the ceiling. The tips of her toes hold the tentative burden of her slight frame as I spit onto the swollen head of my cock, pre-cum not enough for me to imagine her warm wetness surrounding me.


    I know, baby, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a lot, I¡¯ll feed it to that unbreeched hole you¡¯ve been saving for me an inch at a time. I want to savor the moment I ripped your purity from your body, your blood sshed on my balls, swirling around my dick like stripes on a candy cane.


    I bite back my groan as the pace of my hand blurs. I yank and squeeze, torturing myself for what I feel, but helpless to stop, willing her to give me pleasure even in secret. My balls crawl and ache as my jaw locks.


    Her cheeks rise with deep pink as she twirls and twists, the force of her effort showing in the strain on her forehead, in the tendons of her neck, the same way she will strain under me the first time her lithe body takes the brunt force of my obsession with her.


    I¡¯ll fuck my granddaughter, by God. I¡¯ll breed her with the impossible weight of the seed in my balls, over and over until she can never get away.


    She¡¯s breaking me one arch of her back at a time. She will hate me in the end, I¡¯m sure of it, but that no longer is enough to persuade the demons inside me to do what is right.


    Nothing in my life has moved me like she has. Not the birth of my son, nor my own contractual marriage to a heathen of a woman that doubled my fortune but reminded me that I am not a man made for happily ever afters.


    Not that I expected one. No, we went into our union knowing the hatred we carried for one another would never diminish. It grew exponentially, but creating an heir to our ck kingdom was the only purpose of our marriage.


    But, I could never bring myself to fuck my wife. Body and mind refused the consummation, but there was business to be done and we found a way. Night after night, I worked my cock with my hand, spilling my seed into a cup as she stood on the other side of the door, waiting.


    From there, she did what she did. It took two months. My fucking dick nearly fell off it was so raw, but she bore a son and our business flourished.


    I give myself a few soothing strokes as the music tempo slows, my fingers dancing along my shaft in time with my granddaughter¡¯s graceful movements.


    Up and down. Side to side. Faster. Slower.


    With every nuance of the dance, the beast inside me grows. The pain in my balls turns my vision sparking white when the final crescendo weaves into the space between us.


    Her eyes drift to the empty seats. She knows I¡¯m here, watching, ever present. As she spins, her body turning to a blur, my fist beats up and down, my flesh making a wettic-tic-ticsound with the fury of my dark pleasure.


    I palm the swollen knob, then back down the shaft, clenching harder, strangling the shame from me as I beat off to the vision of her riding me, eyes rolled back, calling me¡­


    Papa.


    My chin drops to my chest, my vision blurring before the muscles in my thighs twitch, my grip crushing, my strokes manic.


    Come for me, angel. Baptize me with you as I burrow into your untouched body and create a life from my obsession.


    A life made from both of us. A life that will bind you here with me forever.


    As the final note of theposition ys through the sound system, the floor vibrates and I choke back my depraved bellow. Grabbing the armrest with my other hand, I hold on for my life. Hot spend spurts from the swollen tip of my erection as she takes her final plie, then a bow, head to her knees, arms outstretched as the wicked pleasure turns my blood to me.


    I clench my ass, raising my hips from the cushioned seat, my corenced with pain and pleasure as the force of my climax speeds my heart and the muscles of my core flex into spasm.


    When she falls to the wooden floor of the stage panting, I grit my teeth, my balls heave thest spurts of my releasee. Her legs and arms spread wide with her eyes toward the ceiling. Heated cum drips onto my knuckles and into the seams where my fingers hold a vice grip on the solid steel of my girth.


    Never have I been so hard. Not even in my youth. There is no blue pill on this that could give me wood like she does.


    ¡°Papa?¡± she calls to the darkness, her head turning on the floor of the stage. ¡°You are out there, right? I see your outline. How did I do? Good enough for the party?¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I grunt, my throat raw, mouth dry as I rip my handkerchief from my back pocket for a hasty cleanup, then battle my still-stiff boner into my pants.


    ¡°You always say that,¡± she chirps back, pushing up to sit cross-legged, holding her hand t over her eyebrows like a salute, squinting. ¡°Come out where I can see you. You¡¯re like some creeper in the back of a porn theater.¡±

 Book6-2

    Yes, yes, I am and you¡¯re my little triple X starlet.


    ¡°Coming.¡± I push to my feet, lightheaded with white dots in my vision from the power of the orgasm, my dick tugging at my boxers where they are stuck with the sticky cum.


    ¡°I felt like I totally flubbed that Rond de Jambe en L¡¯air in thatst Arabesque.¡±


    On a burning exhale, I move to the aisle and walk into the light. She¡¯s my greatest distraction. I meant only to stay for a minute before heading to my workshop where business awaits. As it always does.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything out of ce.¡± I grunt clearing my throat, stuffing my hands in my pockets and stalling ten steps from the edge of the stage as she stretches her legs in a wide ¡®V¡¯ in front of her, leaning forward onto her elbows, her chin in her hands.


    God, what I could do with that flexible little body.


    I want to praise the fuck out of her, but my control hangs by a silk thread. The twisting in my bellypetes with the iron bars I keep around my heart, knowing she¡¯s the one who holds the key.


    ¡°Are you okay, Papa?¡± she says, her brow worried as she sits up and runs her hands down her legs, massaging her calves while alternating between pointing and flexing her toes. Her melodic voice flutters around in the logged walls of the auditorium like a thousand butterflies.


    I built this ce as a shrine to her. The construction took a year under my meticulous scrutiny.


    Getting things done here, north of nowhere in the Canadian wilderness, requires not only money but influence. The world moves slower here.


    The three months out of the year when it¡¯s not blue balls cold out, I had teams working round the clock. By winter, the enormous addition to the mansion was enclosed and the remainder of the work could bepletede blizzard or Armageddon.


    I wanted her on stage. Under the lights. Performing.


    For me.


    Even as I realize each addition to thepound here is just another golden bar on her gilded cage, I can¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer, taking a step back. ¡°Things on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Investment problems?¡± She rolls her head around on her elegant neck, looking upward and around the room. ¡°I knew you shouldn¡¯t have spent so much building this. It¡¯s over the top, Lucy and I don¡¯t need such extravagances.¡±


    Lucy. Her stepsister. My granddaughter by blood. I care for her deeply, but nothing like how I feel for Carina.


    They are as different as summer sunshine and winter storms. Both necessary and beautiful in their own way, but Lucy is more like me than even I choose to admit. I¡¯ve told Carina I am an investor. Stocks, currency,modities and the like. I keep it vague and she doesn¡¯t delve.


    If she knew the truth, she would leave and my life would be over.


    When Carina¡¯s hands move from her calves to her thighs, my gaze lingers between them where I know her tight, wet pussy is waiting for my iming.


    I shake my head, choking on my own saliva as my mouth waters like a mountain river in spring, then run a hand over the top of my head. Keeping space between us is the only way.


    Deep down, thest spark of a civilized man in me hopes I will grow weary of her. That this is some chemical imbnce that will right itself in the frozen winter nights and sweep away the endless dreams of my cock pushing into the slick wetness of her virginity. And that all those depraved fantasies will be reced by bloodshed and the ruthless pursuit of leaving this ice-ridden hideaway, so I can return to my rightful ce as the kingpin of the empire I was forced to leave back in Chicago.


    ¡°You deserve everything,¡± I mutter as I force myself to turn away, each step like walking through wet cement as the soft brushing of movementes from behind, then there¡¯s the delicatetap tap tapof her feet on the carpeted aisleway.


    Keep walking.


    Don¡¯t turn around.


    Filthy thoughts ricochet around in my brain as my heart battles against my sternum.


    I move faster, but her arms loop aroundtching over my stomach, her soft body pressed against my back, spinning me into the ether, my barely softened cock returning to its full steel length.


    ¡°I love you, Papa,¡± she whispers, the words writhing up my spine like vipers and biting with a venom that singes the very darkness of my soul, turning it toward the light.


    Push her away.


    This will ruin us both. Ruin the little control I have on my empire. Put us all in danger.


    I wrestle myself from her grasp. Memories of her hugging my legs this way when she was young burst through me in ming shame. The devil on my shoulder rants telling me to shove her down onto the red carpet under our feet and drive through her innocence. To paint my cock with her virgin blood.


    The seats at the end of each aisle are decorated with ridiculous giant red bows that taunt me, whispering that the greatest gift of all would be her virtue dripping red after I tore it from her painting the walls of her womb with my seed.


    Leaving my humanity behind has been part of my job. Part of my strength. Being cold-hearted and emotionless is the only route through the minefield of lust for my granddaughter, but it¡¯s tearing me apart.


    With brute force, I untangle her arms from my waist, the heat of her touch burns as I catch the growl in my throat, my bnce unsteady. Nothing has prepared me for this. For her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly lunchtime. You should get dressed,¡± I manage, walking toward the open door at the top of the auditorium.


    Since she and her sister arrived here, we have dined together for every meal barring illness. I have not missed one time. It is the foundation on which I¡¯ve built my pseudo fatherhood for my granddaughters. A ce and time every day that I can give them the few good and kind parts of me. Listen to themugh and tell their stories.


    Fight and curse and ask me their silly questions.


    These meals together assure me that the two delicate birds I keep here in my icy cage are happy. Thriving. Though I know, it¡¯s a lie.


    How could they be happy? They are young women, they should be out in the world, exploring, learning.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Experiencing.


    For Carina, it is something I could never allow. For Lucy, it would be possible, but if anyone hurt either of them, the inferno I would light would melt the ice caps and turn this northernnd of ice into scorched earth.


    Watching Carina at our meals thesest months has be torture. With every drink she takes, as her lips touch the crystal ss, a sea of jealousy drowns me.


    ¡°I have to go. I will see you at lunch.¡± These are all the words I will allow. Any more and I will be spewing the filth that ravages my brain day and night, telling her how a monster like me would take a beauty like her. How I want to ruin her with my depravity.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her single word isced with sadness, and I cannot bear to turn and give herfort. If I touch her, she will hate me forever for the things I want from her.


    I will forgo my desires to retain her love.


    This is what I tell myself at least.


    The devil and I both know it¡¯s a lie.


    Carina


    I can¡¯t wash away the tangle of tension lodged below my belly button. No amount of rubbing and squeezing my legs together will unknot the threads of lusty burden that torture me day and night.


    All I want for Christmas is my grandfather.


    God, take away this shameful longing before I do something we will all regret and destroy what¡¯s left of my family.


    The wash of the sweet scent of my shampoo mixes with the scalding water as I attempt to cleanse myself of my dirty thoughts. I dig my fingertips into my scalp, rasping my nails around and around, jaw locked, praying silently for relief.


    How could it be that the man I imagine as I read all the dirty books I order online is him?


    Every. Time.


    I don¡¯t care if the book describes the hero as a twenty-year-old blonde Orc with a lisp and four legs. It¡¯s. Always. Him.


    Gennero Maricio Sabato.


    My stand-in father and by all rights my grandfather. The only man I¡¯ve ever loved.


    Although, over the years, that love has turned from a warm mulled cider into a ming shot of moonshine.


    When I was little, he was this bigger-than-life man who lingered on the edges of our lives. His power radiated through every room he upied, forcing me to cower and sneak looks at him from behind the teddy bear I still have as I held it in front of my face.

 Book6-3

    As I turned from little girl to young woman, my fear became awe. He came back for only a short time after prison, but it was enough to cement within me a belly-twisting crush that paraded through my dreams ever since.


    He had the kind of face that told you life had not been easy. But for all the fraught furrows of his brow and darkness in his eyes, he was beautiful in his mysterious and brooding way.


    He went away for many years, paying some price-for what, I do not know. I am not naive about the business of the Sabato family. Drugs, guns, gambling, and loan sharks and who knows what else.


    It is what took him away to the walls of prison, then drove him north to never return even as our family iled and faltered, needing his strength and guidance. The business is also what killed my mother and my stepfather, and I will never follow in the footsteps of those Sabatos who came before me.


    Thankfully, my grandfather did his time and changed his ways. That is why he retreated here to the north, staying far away from the life of crime that sent him into exile. He learned his lesson and for that, I love him even more.


    I do miss Chicago. The art, the shopping, having friends, being around civilization. But there are perks here as well. I love our reindeer.


    The slower pace of life.


    Time to read as many books as I want and a library that rivals the one from Beauty and the Beast.


    Then, there¡¯s the zero-crime rate even in Carriage Town, the biggest city within a thousand miles. It¡¯s quaint and lost in time with its clock tower and horse-drawn sleigh rides.


    And then there¡¯s being with Papa. Every. Single. Day.


    His hair has drifted toward silver thesest years from the dark sky and silver moon colors of my childhood, but the contrast with the deeper lines on his face and the magnificence of his icy blue eyes only makes him more appealing.


    Why is it that men grow sexier and more attractive as they age? It¡¯s unfair, but none of that seems to matter to my feminine ces. They all react to him with heaving breaths and tightening strings that feel ready to snap at the slightest pressure.


    How many times have I imagined the weight of his hard-muscled body bearing down on me? Forcing itself between my thighs as his manhood invades my untouched wetness?


    As frustrated tears mix with the hot water, I work my fingers between my folds, begging for relief but to no avail.


    I finish rinsing my hair, then squirt the conditioner Papa orders special for us into my palm and work it through before turning the streaming water to the coldest setting. I take the shocking pain down into my core, hoping it will freeze away all the wrong inside me and leave me weary enough to dampen my desires for at least a few hours.


    Once I¡¯m rinsed and chilled down to my marrow, I twist the chrome handle until the water stops, letting it drip from my goosebump-covered body. I run my hands down the ripples of my ribs, resting them on the points of my hips, which are more entuated in thest months as I struggle with every bite of food, the ever-present voice in my head telling me every great dancer must be wless.


    Not just thin, but impable. Every instructor and dance teacher since I started ballet at five years old has shamed me for my love of food; and somewhere along the line, I turned every morsel into an enemy. Food became my nemesis and a function only to keep me fueled enough to push through another practice. Another day.


    I reach for the fluffy white towel sitting on the antique table with the Carrera marble top that matches the counters, floor and shower walls and swipe it down my chest and arms, then squeeze the water from my hair. My skin warms, anticipating the reaction my body will have when Lucy and I enter the dining room for lunch where Grandpa will inevitably be poised in his ce at the head of the table. More than likely dressed in a white T-shirt and jeans, or a ck suit, white shirt and red tie.


    He¡¯s a contrast in his sharpness and flickers of softness. He¡¯s pulled away from me more and more thisst year, almost in diametric opposition to my growing attraction to him.


    ¡°Carina!¡± Lucy¡¯s voice cuts through the remaining steam in the mammoth en-suite bathroom as I wrap the white terrycloth towel around my body, then flip my wet hair over my head and spin another towel around, securing it in ce. ¡°You have five minutes to get dressed or we will bete to lunch. Grandpa does not take kindly toteness.¡±


    She pokes her head through the opening in the heavy wooden door.


    ¡°For fuck sake!¡± I hunch up, imagining her walking in here when I was touching myself. ¡°Privacy? Heard of it?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Santa us and flying reindeer too. Doesn¡¯t mean they exist.¡±


    I roll my eyes. She¡¯s almost as impatient as Leonardo, my pet reindeer when it¡¯s dinner time.


    I grab the lotion from the counter and start rubbing it down my arms as I think of the first night we were here after our parents were gunned down by a rival family over a disputed delivery of God only knows what. I was immediately obsessed with the giant red barn and the enormous fuzzy animals that upied the pastures around it.


    Grandpa gave us both rules when we arrived and one of them was never to go to the barn alone and never into the reindeer pens or pastures. He said they were dangerous and unpredictable. They were wild animals and needed an experienced adult to handle them.


    But, I was a sad young woman and my curiosity drew me out into the starlight of that July night toward the mysterious creatures with the giant antlers that surely helped Santa deliver all the gifts I had received under the tree.


    I stole away with some carrots from the kitchen in my night dress and bare feet. Even in July, the night air was cool and the wet grass soon turned my toes frosty.


    As I worked to utch the gate, the herd turned my way, snorts and stomping of hooves wrapped around the quiet of the night as stepped into the paddock holding out my hand with the orange offerings, mud squishing between my toes. ¡°Hi, my name is-¡±


    I didn¡¯t get my name out before the herd spun, twisting and darting this way and that,ing closer, closer, sniffing and pawing at the ground until they were whipping around me as I hugged myself. The damp scent of fur and dirt spun in the air. I wondered if Lucy would find me the next morning trampled into the dirt on my first night in my strange new home with my grandfather that made my belly feel funny.


    I fell to the ground, cowering with a sob when a warmth came over me. The noise around me became muffled. Coarse fur brushed my forehead then a stern snort from above forced my eyes open.


    Looking up with all the bravery I could muster, there I saw the biggest of the reindeer standing like a bridge over me. Two thick front legs caged my shoulders, his head bowed with steam snorting from his ring nostrils, driving the rest of the herd back into the far reaches of the paddock.


    That reindeer stood guard over me until Papa came looking hourster, the sun just peeking over the horizon.


    ¡°That¡¯s Leonardo. He¡¯s the herd leader. And your protector from the looks of it.¡±


    Papa had given me a stern talking to that night, along with a cup of hot chocte before tucking me into bed and muttering something about upgrading the security system.


    From that day forward, Leonardo has been my best friend. Outside of Lucy, of course.


    ¡°Carinaaaaa,¡± Lucy sings my name, still looking at me impatiently while I stand in front of her in towels.


    ¡°God damn,¡± I say with a grimace, ¡°I¡¯ming. I¡¯ll just throw on my jeans and be right there. Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Stop swearing, trash mouth. No shirt?¡± She gives me a considering squint. ¡°Gonna be a lively lunch. Let¡¯sgo!¡± She ps twice, then disappears back into my bedroom as I drop the towel and struggle to stuff my damp legs into the denim, not bothering with underwear. ¡°What do you want for Christmas this year, the girl with an unlimited ck Amex asked of her sister with the same?¡±


    ¡°Donuts and flying lessons,¡± I call toward the open door. ¡°Same asst year.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa will buy you all the donuts in Canada if you just ask him. But, are you going to eat them?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. If I get a tapeworm.¡±


    She chuckles, but it¡¯s not funny and we both know it.


    ¡°Well, the flying lessons you know are a no-go. He would never let you go that far away from here and flying is dangerous. You¡¯ve been asking for flying lessons every year since we got here and it¡¯s a big ole nope from Papa.¡±


    I sigh and a lump lodges in my throat as I tug on my white thermal shirt dotted with red snowkes. I gave up bras six months ago. My chest is barely there, but still, as I think of the stoic man that will be sitting at the head of the table, my nipples tighten, pushing through the fabric.


    My sister is right on both counts as far as the donuts and flying lessons.


    The donuts, I¡¯d never eat, but I wish I could.


    And the flying, that¡¯s been my stretch life goal since we flew here three years ago over the icy mountains andnded with a bump and a ssh as Lucy covered her eyes and I watched out the tiny airne window with wide eyed wonder.


    When we switched from the bigmercial jet to the little bush ne, it was a woman who took the seat behind the wheel, looking like a female version of Indiana Jones in her worn bomber jacket and faded jeans. Shended that buzzy little ne on the mirror surface of Lake Harpon, theke which is encircled by my grandfather¡¯s property; and from that moment forward, I wanted to be like her.


    Papa has since built anding strip on the other side of theke in case we need emergency flight service for sickness or whatever. At least that¡¯s what he said.


    I tug at the hem of my shirt, pulling my shoulders back. I have the chest of a twelve-year-old girl, which is great for ballet, but not great for dangling my forbidden fruit in front of my grandfather in an attempt to garner a lusty second nce.


    Not that I would know what to do if he did. I mean, in theory I do, I¡¯ve read enough smut to turn my brain as sooty as a chimney.


    It¡¯s more a game of sorts. There¡¯s no possibility in this world or any other that he would desire me the way I do him, but it hasn¡¯t stopped me from a dangerous game of teasing and toying with the man who saved my sister and me from the life of madness and crime that is at the very core of our family legacy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That legacy took my mother from me, and my stepfather, such as they were. They were loving toward us in their way, but not to each other. They were distant and engulfed in the power struggle of an all-consuming life of violence and chasing down dirty fortunes.


    ¡°Comeon,¡± Lucy calls while I curl my toes on the cool marble floor, swiping the heel of my palm over the steamy mirror, taking in my blushed face and wet hair.


    I have my mother¡¯s strange golden-brown eyes and my father¡¯s burnt copper hair. My face is more square than oblong and my cheeks still rival those of any chubby infant. I¡¯ve never been conventionally beautiful like Lucy, but up here in no-man¡¯snd, there¡¯re no girl cliques or peer groups to set any sort of standard.


    I unscrew the cap on the gold and white ss jar on the sterling silver tray between my double sinks and dip my finger into the silky French cream,thering it onto my face, thankful that my teenage e has quit being so dramatic.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± Lucy says. ¡°And you better eat. I don¡¯t want to sit there and watch Grandpa have an aneurysm watching you poke at your food and not take a bite.¡±


    I step out of the bathroom as she stabs her index finger my way. ¡°He doesn¡¯t notice,¡± I say, running my tongue along my teeth, thinking I should brush them again before lunch, then rustle my hair into loose wet waves with my fingers.


    ¡°The hell he doesn¡¯t.¡± She bounces on the edge of my bed, wearing a red leather jacket, white t-shirt and ck wide-leg cks withbat boots and a pair of red headphones around her neck.

 Book6-4

    She¡¯s the Vogue to my in Jane and I do envy her effortless sense of style.


    I¡¯m far better at decorating my room than I am myself. My room is warm and quirky, like a blend of Town & Country meets Seventeen Magazine. Papa spares no expense when ites to pretty much anything we want. He says very little, but a quick nod of approval at some minor or major request makes my stomach light with the wings of a thousand butterflies.


    The coffered ceiling of my room is painted with clouds and blue sky and the walls are a fresco of a winter forest through a haze of pink and purple, like a Kawaii scene from Frozen.


    I have a fuzzy white beanbag the size of apact car in the corner by an enormous bay window, where I spend hours reading the stacks and stacks of books Papa lets me order.


    We have no sort of spending limit, but I do know that he approves every order we ce and sometimes I wonder what he thinks of the bevy of man chests that decorate the covers of many of my book orders.


    My stomach rumbles as I twist my wet hair into a tight bun while Lucy gives me a look. My jeans hanging low on my hips as my shirt lifts exposing my belly. ¡°You¡¯ve lost more weight. If I can tell, he can too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just nerves. This year our performance on the new stage, I feel like it needs to be spot-on, fucking perfect. I don¡¯t want to embarrass Grandpa.¡± I don¡¯t tell her that my shameful anxiety about my growing attraction to my grandfather makes it next to impossible to eat, more so than usual.


    She inspects her blush-colored nail polish, still bouncing absentmindedly on the edge of my canopied king-sized bed covered in an antique chenille pink and white bedspread. ¡°You could never embarrass him. Besides, he doesn¡¯t give a ripe reindeer shit about any of those people thate to the party. He just does it because-¡±


    She stalls, then shrugs, twisting a golden strand of her hair in and out between her index and middle finger. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why he does it.¡± She back-peddles, her tone hints that she¡¯s hiding something. ¡°Whatever,eon.¡±


    She nods at the door on onest bounce before standing, her blonde beach waves perfect as always, splitting over her shoulders and down her back. She¡¯s the Elsa to my Anna. Always in control, total type A, tall, lithe, elegant in a perfectionist sort of way, where I¡¯m more artist than engineer. Even in our style of dance.


    She¡¯s technically without w; whereas I may miss a step or improv a move, but I¡¯m more fluid. More in the moment instead of nning them all.


    I tug on my red elf slippers with the jingle bells on the toes and follow Lucy into the hall. The entire mansion is a holiday wondend like it is every year at this time. It¡¯s the one holiday that Papa goespletely bonkers. He hires an entire crew toe in and decorate from the tops of the chimneys down the gates of the driveway.


    Gates that are formidable enough to rival The Wall in Game of Thrones.


    We have every movie and TV show avable here on DVD and on this weird private streaming service. Papa says it¡¯s because there¡¯re no other good channels up here, but that doesn¡¯t seem usible.


    He makes sure we have ess to the inte for ordering anything we want, but the controls on ourputers block most of the other worldly sites. News and live TV are blocked. Any sort of other websites for deliveries from the big mega online retailers or small Etsy shops and man chests galore are A-okay.


    Maybe, now I¡¯m 18, he¡¯ll loosen things up, but he hasn¡¯t mentioned it. And honestly, what do I need the news for, anyway?


    Lucy grabs at a spring of holly on the endless gand draped along the banister as we descend the mammoth carved wooden staircase to the main level and sticks it behind her ear. ¡°You excited for the party? Gonna be so extra extra this year.¡±


    I nod on an exhale as the bells on my toes make soft tingling sounds with each step. ¡°Yes, I just want it to be perfect.¡±


    ¡°You gotta give up perfect, girl.¡± Lucy waves a hand at my face in all her Barbie Doll glory. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡±


    Ironic. Because she¡¯s the one person I see as perfect. When we first met, she was a bully. Her father was her entire world since her mom disappeared when she was a baby and waster found¡­ sleeping with the fishes, if you get my meaning. Seems she decided to turn on the family, thinking she could get a better set up elsewhere.


    Pretty sure that did not work out how she nned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So, for Lucy, having her dad marry my mother was not in her n. I wasn¡¯t a superfan of the whole deal either, but I wanted my mother happy. My father had died just the year before in a car ident and my little girl heart thought if Mama¡¯s happy, maybe I get to be happy.


    Surprise. Their marriage was not about happy. Nor were any that I saw since then.


    Marriage is for business, not pleasure in the Sabato world.


    As things became clearer over the years, Lucy shifted from resenting me to protecting me; because in the mix of danger and power, our parents abdicated their positions as caregivers and Lucy turned her anger towards them into a fierce guarding of me.


    From there, we wove together a sisterhood and a friendship made up of fear, our mutual love of ballet, trashy romance, K-dramas, and grief.


    Aside from Papa and me, the only other person she trusts is Mama. Our babysitter, housekeeper, and volunteered grand-nana of sorts. This is our chosen family. Mama and Papa, as we call them. They are our stand-in parents, and if I¡¯m being honest, they do a far better, if not unconventional, job than our own did or would have done.


    Lucy thers on about the angle of her back arch as we walk my toes making music as we go while the candles flicker in the wall sconces and soft instrumental Christmas music ys on the sound system throughout the massive log cabin. A flush covers me as we enter the dining room, like it does at every meal.


    Though, seeing my grandfather sitting at the head of the table, always waiting, also wraps me in a familiar cloak of safety. He¡¯s our rock. He¡¯s no marshmallow, as they say, but he is reliable.


    The slick varnish on the walnut Chippendale table reflects the lighting from the woven antler chandelier hanging from the vaulted ceiling. The entire house is an exercise in contrast.


    It¡¯s essentially a log cabin on steroids. I don¡¯t know about square feet, but it¡¯s as big as a small hotel and decorated like a Georgian ntation, ented with bold modern artwork and expansive windows.


    An original Miro hangs above the buffet to my left and a matching set of ck and orange Rothkos fill the opposite wall from floor to ceiling.


    There are always fourteen candles in sterling candbras standing in line down the center of the table, at lunch and dinner. They flicker and give off the scent of persimmons and oranges.


    There¡¯s a tick in the muscle above my grandfather¡¯s left eyebrow, the furrows in his brow deepen as we enter. He¡¯s perfectly still wearing a white t-shirt and jeans, his hair and beard thick and calling for my fingers to weave through and whisper all my secret wishes into his ear.


    My toe bells give off onest jingle, and I don¡¯t need to look at the Ormolu gold leaf table clock on the buffet to know we arete.


    ¡°It¡¯sherfault,¡± Lucy announces as she slides into her chair at Grandpa¡¯s right side.


    His blue eyes make my heart speed, blood pumping through my veins in a greedy rush to swell the knots below my belly button.


    His gaze drifts over my chest, a flicker passes over his sharp features as my braless nipples tighten, flirting with him from under the thin fabric of my shirt.


    God help me, I¡¯m so turnedon. My horny body is making promises to him I could never keep, but the heat in my core is hopeful.


    He lifts his hand, gesturing to the seat to his left and I slide into my ce as Mama bumps her round rear into the swinging door separating the dining room from the kitchen, pushing it open with a gigantic silver tray in her hands.


    ¡°Alwayste, you two. You should not make your grandfather wait. It shows disrespect.¡± She chastises in her thick Italian ent as she shuffles toward Papa with a thin smile, her whitece-edged apron pulled tight across her bosom, setting the tray down on the buffet before presenting a bowl of pasta fagioli to my grandfather.


    He gives her a nearly imperceptible nod of approval and she sets down the bowl, then brings one to each of us before scurrying back through the door, muttering to herself in Italian. A few momentster, she returns with a carved bread bowl full of steaming rolls covered in two white linen napkins.


    Once she¡¯s satisfied with the cement of the bread in front of Papa, she fists her hands on her chubby hips. Her hair is always pulled tight into a gray bun at the back of her head, with pearls adorning her neck and bright red lipstick.


    ¡°Your tutors delivered your grades today.¡± Mama locks her jaw, shooting a re my way while I watch Gennero deliver the ornate silver soup spoon to his perfect lips and draw in the broth from the soup and oh God, I want to be that spoon.


    As he swallows, his Adam¡¯s apple moves in his throat south of where the line of his silver-gray beard stops on his neck. He holds his spoon frozen in ce above the steaming bowl of pasta and vegetables, turning first to Lucy, then to Mama.


    ¡°And?¡± He asks, dipping his spoon back into the rich red soup, scooping up two curled fusilli and a sliced carrot as I stare at his perfect fingers. ¡°How were their reports?¡±


    Lucy and I have not been to school since we arrived here. Our grandfather arranged for tutors and even though we both have technically graduated high school, he insists education never ends. Since we are stuck here with only rare and supervised contact with the outside world on approved outings, our studies have continued into broader and more challenging territories.


    Like contemporary art, which I enjoy.


    But, also Latin. And the study of economies and how money flows around the world.


    Or, equally as entertaining the corruption of the world bank and who really is in charge of the federal reserve.


    Gag. But what Papa wants, Papa gets.


    I only wish that was me.


    ¡°Well.¡± Mama reaches for thest bowl left on the tray, waddling to the other end of the table and cing it on the linen cemat, then sliding the chair out and settling in the seat with a wiggle.


    She trades a hard stare with Lucy, who shrugs going back to her soup, grabbing a roll with her other hand, nodding at me to push the crystal butter dish her way. Mama sniffs, the corners of her mouth turning south, then goes back to her soup for a single slurp before spearing me with her dark eyes and I freeze.


    She holds me there for a long moment that seems to stretch into eternity as I imagine my Latin tutor, exasperated and nearly in tears because I can¡¯t conjugate worth a fuck.


    Then she pinches her fingers to her lips on a kissing sound, and breaks into a rare smile, showing off her crooked teeth with a missing incisor.


    ¡°Perfecto.¡± She grins, winking at me, and I throw up my hands with relief.


    Papa looks my way with stern approval and my insides melt into warm honey. Lucy doesn¡¯t even acknowledge his nod as the heat between my legs turns molten and I soak the seam of my pants considering the no-underwear choice may have been a bad one.


    His gaze sticks on my chest and I thrust out my tits instinctively , while Lucy and Mama start back on their ongoing argument about whether the table decorations for the party tomorrow night should include variegated poinsettias or not. Mama says they are an abomination. And Lucy says in red is for old farts.


    Papa¡¯s shoulders square as he sits up, his shirt pulling across the t muscle of his pectorals, his eyes still on my chest, tongue on his lower lip as my nipples do battle with the red snowkes on my shirt, his spoon is sinking in his fagioli, a torn piece of bread pinched between his fingers as time seems to stop.

 Book6-5

    Touch me.


    Here. Where you are looking.


    Not with your eyes this time.


    I¡¯m sure he wants to tell me to go upstairs and put on a bra, but that¡¯s not his way. Somehow, with a look, Lucy and I know when we have done something well or something wrong.


    Except for right now, I have no idea. I can¡¯t read the look on his face and it¡¯s making my head feel spinny.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A string of tension sings between us, mes flickering around my feet, my rapid pulse ticking in my neck as he takes an uneasy breath.


    ¡°L!¡± Mama barks, calling me her pet name when I¡¯m lost innd.


    ¡°Jesus, fuck, what?¡± I clear my throat, tearing my eyes from Papa as Lucy stands from her chair, her bowl empty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse.¡± Mama points her spoon my way. ¡°You clean up your grandfather¡¯s dishes. Lucy and I are going to settle our dispute on the centerpieces. A decision needs to be made today so the florist can fly in the flowers and deliver them on time. Oh,¡± she rolls her eyes, sinking her spoon into the bit of soup left in her bowl, then finishes, ¡°Mort left a note on the door about the reindeer pooping on his property again.¡±


    Mort¡¯s our less than friendly shotgun wielding recluse of a neighbor. He¡¯s nearly half a mile away, but he¡¯s the closest neighboring human to Grandpa¡¯s property.


    He hates Papa and his big mansion and his ¡®for-een¡¯ ent, but he hates the reindeer more; and somehow, they repay his hatred by sneaking over to his ce and leaving him little gifts now and then.


    Mama turns my way as she pushes at the door. ¡°You take care of your papa, yes?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes.¡± I stutter, barely able to breathe.


    Visions of crawling under the table and taking care of more than his dishes sends heat prickling up my legs and over my chest, as the crotch of my jeans soaks through.


    Gennero


    The idea of loving someone the way I love Carina was never in my ns.


    No matter who was around me, I¡¯ve been alone all my life. I enjoyed my fair share ofpany in my youth, but the demands were never worth the payoff for a man like me.


    My time was mine and mine alone. As soon as someone started acting as though they had a say in what I did, when I did it, or how much time I spent with them versus everything else in my life, it was over.


    But, not with my granddaughter. If she only knew how I¡¯d cave to her every demand. I wish she would understand that for the first time in my life, I would take a knee in front of another human. Her.


    I hear her voice everywhere. In the corners of my workshop. In the hallways. Outside in the whistling wind through the barn. In my fucking sleep.


    Papa.


    I hear her whisper my name a thousand times a day as I think of her soft, fragile body under me. How her barely-there tits would rasp against my chest, brushing in my chest hair, back and forth as I moved in and out of her while her elegant hands tore at my hair, begging me to stop one second, then in the next, to fuck her into forever.


    But, if I give in, forever may be shorter than I think. For the first time in my life, I¡¯m distracted to the point of pain.


    Keeping her as mine is dangerous and unfair. But letting her go out into the world someday¡­ it¡¯s impossible. My sanity dangles by a thin thread already. If she was not by my side with her wide eyes and filthy mouth and the way she looks at me like a fucking God¡­


    I wouldn¡¯tst a day.


    What if she kissed another man?


    Let him touch her?


    Would she marry and give her untouched innocence to someone else?


    What would I do then? Track down the guy and mail his balls back to her in a box, letting her know the marriage was over?


    Just knowing another man brushed his lips on her ivory flesh would send me into a darkness from which I would never emerge.


    The world would be painted crimson. My revenge against all mankind would know no bounds.


    No. She is never leaving here. It is safer for everyone.


    On the.


    Even if I never touch her, no one else will. If it takes chains and bolts and barricaded doors and motesden with piranha to keep her, I will spare nothing to satisfy the burden of my jealousy.


    I know it¡¯s selfish. I know it doesn¡¯t even make sense. But fuck if I care.


    Anger ws at my chest, ripping through the muscle and flesh, breaking the bones of my ribs and my sternum to eviscerate my heart. Every move I¡¯ve made in my life has been calcted. But around her? I¡¯m chaos.


    I pull at the arms of the dining chair so tightly the joint cracks, drawing Carina¡¯s eyes.


    She¡¯s sipping only her fourth spoonful of the soup broth from her bowl. I¡¯ve counted.


    I pray every night for her to find her peace with food. My inability to solve her own self-loathing is my greatest failure in life.


    ¡°Are you okay, Papa?¡±


    Papa. Jesus, why does that word re-arrange my insides and turn me into the devil himself?


    I¡¯ll show you Papa, my little honeysuckle.


    Not the one you know, but the one you¡¯ve created. The one that will burn in hell for wanting to finger your ass while stuffing that pretty little pink dream full of every meaty inch of him, telling you to call him Papa and promise to keep our special ytime a secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I answer, my answer clipped, trying to find a fistful of control. I slide back from the table because being alone with her this close will end with her spread eagle on the table while I help myself to some sweet, juicy dessert.


    There¡¯s the clink of silver on porcin as I turn, stumbling as the length of my throbbing cock presses upward like a dagger raised for battle putting me off bnce.


    I knock my thigh into the table with a wince, the sound of ss breaking as I grip the wooden edge to right myself, but a sharp hissing inhale from behind makes me turn. As I pivot around, the world stops spinning.


    Carina holds her left hand upward, her other sping her wrist, eyes wide, lips parted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When you bumped the table, I dropped the ss. I tried to catch it but jabbed it into my wrist. I¡¯m so clumsy.¡±


    Fear rattles through me like an earthquake. I tug a white linen napkin from next to her te and wrap it around her wrist.


    I¡¯ve never been a man that feared blood. I¡¯ve seen enough in my life and hardly any of it was mine, but seeing Carina bleed¡­


    The world goes soft around the edges as I drop to my knees in front of her, holding her hand high, swallowing against the lump in my throat. The only blood allowed in her life is when she¡¯s having her period, and I intend to stop that soon as well.


    I know when she starts and stops. I¡¯m sure others would cringe and say I¡¯m a sick man and that¡¯s true, but when ites to Carina, my sickness knows no bounds.


    I have a whole fucking spreadsheet that tracks her cycle. She¡¯s a pad girl, which in my twisted way makes me happy. The only thing I want inside her is me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay,¡± I say on a ragged breath as my pulse races and sweat breaks over my brow. ¡°I have to see how deep.¡±


    With fear piercing my heart, I curl the napkin upward just enough to see the spread of crimson soaking into the fabric, my gut rolling as I assess the location and severity of the injury.


    Biting the inside of my cheek, I apply pressure, cupping her face with my other hand, brushing my knuckles over the pink warmth of her flesh.


    ¡°I need to get you to the back entry storage room. There are more medical supplies there. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can walk.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I bark, pinching her wrist under my fingers, daring her blood to escape. ¡°Put your hand here, hold it tight, just like I¡¯m doing. Fingers here, thumb over the top of the cut.¡± I rece my hand with hers, organizing her fingers exactly, pressing them downward until I¡¯m sure the pressure is sufficient.

 Book6-6

    I know my voice is harsh, but it¡¯s how I speak to everyone. I¡¯ve never developed a softer side, but if the world were different and Carina could be mine in all the ways I¡¯ve dreamed, I¡¯d be her dark marshmallow prince. I¡¯d whisper the sweetest words into her ear and praise the fuck out of her for taking my cock down her throat until she lost consciousness.


    Such a good cock sucker for Papa. You make me proud.


    Ah, how I would rearrange myself for her.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I say as I loop my arm under her legs and around her back, feeling the ridges of her spine and her ribs making my heart hurt for my little princess whose been taught that curves are the enemy.


    So many things to undo.


    As I lift her like a feather, the soft pressure of her head rests on my shoulder, making me swirl with a protective, possessive force. With her body against my chest, I can¡¯t breathe. I¡¯ve never touched her like this.


    I knew better.


    Now, oh God, now, what have I done?


    ¡°Thank you, Papa.¡±


    The hallway is a blur as my boots meet the wooden nks with a thump, thump in furious session. Lust invades my brain and my blood, seeping into the deepest recesses of my marrow and my soul.


    I wanted her before, but now that I¡¯m cradling her softness in my arms, against my heart, there is no going back. Whatever fury waits on the other side of making her mine, I will subdue or conquer it; but nothing can stop the tidal wave that is crashing around us now.


    Inside the storage room, I make a line for the wall where a stone-carved countertop with a deep sink is nked by tworge arched topped walnut cabs full of medicines and supplies. Out here in the north, help is not readily avable; I keep everything here for emergencies when even my power and money would not be enough to have medical services here fast enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I don¡¯t need you to fuss, Papa.¡±


    ¡°You keep calling me that while I¡¯m holding onto you-¡± I grimace, stalling the words on the tip of my tongue, shaking them away and settling her onto the counter facing me. ¡°Never mind. Here, let me look.¡±


    She offers her hands held between us as I grab her wrist with one hand and open the cab to my left with another, exposing shelves of bandages and tapes, antibiotics and painkillers.


    Guiltshes at me like the winter wind as I expose the gash, throwing the napkin to the te floor. A trickle of blood oozes from the cut, staining her flesh and twisting knots down my back. Even now as she bleeds, my cock pulses behind my zipper, straining to get to the heat between her legs.


    ¡°See? Barely needs a Band-Aid.¡± She ys me with those golden eyes, the same ones I remember from the cowering little girl of six years old.


    I¡¯m a monster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t risk infection.¡± The cut is only half an inch long and not deep, but the sight of her damaged, even from an ident, stirs rage inside me. ¡°There will be no more sses used. Only stic.¡±


    ¡°Papa.¡± She smiles crooking her eyebrow. ¡°It was anident, I don¡¯t think ridding the house of sses is a reasonable reaction.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a reasonable man,¡± I snap, and my heart tears in two when she winces, her shoulders falling, chest caving as if she needs to be far from me. I bite into my cheek until the metallic tang of blood drifts over my tongue,shing her wrist with antibiotic ointment, then covering it with a gauze pad and taping it in ce. ¡°Or a good man,¡± I mumble as my thumb traces the veins under the silky skin of her forearm.


    She shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You are a great man.¡±


    There is so much you don¡¯t know. So many things that would turn your naive opinion of me inside out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    Her palms rest warm on my cheeks, the innocent touch disarming me and making my balls feel like lead weights between my legs.


    ¡°If you were such a bad man, why would peoplee from hundreds of miles away for your party every year? They all treat you like you are a king when theye. Who else would dress up as Santa and give away thousands¡­tensof thousands of dors¡¯ worth of presents? Not a bad man.¡±


    If she only knew that all those people thate to our annual party, men and women, also have dark secrets. All of them hiding in one way or another from the crimes of their past. For a short respite here at Christmas, we alle together andy down our grudges and wars for a few days a year.


    ¡°Carina¡­¡± I whisper, leaning my forehead to hers, my restraint shattering into a thousand icy crystals around my feet.


    ¡°Yes, Papa.¡± She draws back, her nose crinkled, lips pursed, then she says, ¡°Lots of other handsome men areing tomorrow. Maybe I¡¯ll find my own prince charming of the north to sweep me away-¡±


    I clench my teeth, dropping her wrist, mping my fingers around her throat, my visionced in red.


    ¡°You will not,¡± I grunt, the rage returning as I shove my hips between her legs, holding her windpipe in my hand as her eyes snap wide, head back, lips open.


    What¡¯s my move here?


    I¡¯ve got my granddaughter¡¯s throat in my hand, my dick is as hard as the wooden logs of the walls and semen is seeping from the tip, wishing for the warmth of her womb.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± She hisses with the little oxygen my grip allows. A sparkle in her eyes tells me she¡¯s pushing me. Punishing me. Toying and teasing me as she¡¯s been doing for months. ¡°Do you expect me to stay here, locked away with you forever? Maybe I want my own happily ever after with-¡±


    I drive away the rest of that thought with my lips on hers. My hand falling from her throat to rest on top of her thumping heart.


    Oh God, what have I done?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m kissing my granddaughter.


    And she¡¯s kissing me back.


    Our tongues touch and it¡¯s like a starter pistol for all the secret lust and desire I¡¯ve been fighting for so long.


    I have to stop now before it goes too far¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d kill any man that put his eyes on you,¡± I seethe, withdrawing for a breath as my chest clenches and my erection grows three sizes like the fucking Grinch of porn.


    Her eyes lock onto mine, shimmering gold irises just a rim around her ck pupils.


    ¡°Such bullshit. Are you jealous? Do you think you fucking own me?¡±


    Fucking mouth on this girl.


    It¡¯s going to learn what it was made for. ¡°I¡¯ve never drawn a jealous breath in my life. Until you. Until the day I looked at you and you left childhood behind and ran around here like a teasing brat without a bra with your ass hanging out.¡±


    Her mouth falls open as I reach around and give her hip a hard smack, relief washing through me like warm honey into tea. God, yes, now that¡¯s what she needs.


    What I need.


    Ind another swat, watching the apples of her cheeks turn red and her pupils dte.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going tospankme now? I¡¯m eighteen, I think the days of spanking are long gone.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯m going to do to you now that you¡¯re eighteen. Spanking should be the least of your worries.¡±


    ¡°Then, spank me again.¡± She challenges thrusting her chest out as the devil on my shoulder fist pumps the air.


    Oh fuck. I knew it.


    She¡¯s as innocent as January snow, but deep down, she¡¯s a hellcat that needs a strong hand and I¡¯m just the Santa to give her the gift she needs.


    I¡¯ll be the only one to ever have that honor.


    In a sh, I¡¯ve got her hips pulled forward, cing her crotch against the steel bar in my pants. I bend her torso sideways so her ass cheek pulls off the counter, looping my arm around her back, holding her squirming body as I deliver another hard swat to her rear, enjoying her yelps and wiggles.


    ¡°Fight Papa all you want, I¡¯ll always give you what you need. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done, isn¡¯t it? Given you what you need?¡±


    She twists her head my way and sticking out her tongue. This fucking girl, she¡¯s it. She¡¯s the gift I never knew I wanted, but now I will not live without.


    ¡°How do you know what the fuck I need?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been teasing me for months and now you¡¯re gonna be a brat? No problem.¡± I crack my hand on her ass again.


    ¡°Ouch! That fucking hurts!¡± She¡¯s screaming now, my heart nearly beating out of my chest. The sweet vor of her kiss is still on my lips, making me rabid.

 Book6-7

    I pull her upward, sitting her squarely in front of me again, her eyes on fire as Iy down two more swats on her other hip before crushing my lips to hers, my hands like a vice on either side of her face.


    Mounting the heat between her legs on my cock, I dry hump against her, grunting with the effort, my tongue driving between her lips as her fragile body melts against the iron hardness of my chest.


    Am I really doing this? Am I really the kind of man who would take his own granddaughter and use her for his pleasure out here where she has no other options?


    She¡¯s been here in this gilded cage for too long. She has pent-up frustrations and no outlet, I¡¯m just the totem in the way of her surging hormones.


    I¡¯m fifty fucking years old. I¡¯mPapa.


    She answers my tortured thoughts by bucking her hips against me and digging her fingers into my shoulders. Her tongue meets mine warm in my mouth, turning me into a depraved bastard. My cock shoots higher as her lips slip against mine, our heated breath mingling with our frustrated kiss, her feet with those fucking jingle bell slippers lock around my ass, the tinkling sound entuating every thrust of my hips.


    Grunt.


    Jingle.


    Grunt.


    Jingle.


    Grunt, grunt.


    Jingle, jingle.


    What the fuck.


    I can¡¯t think straight as we kiss; her warm, tentative tongue matches with my greedy, demanding one as she whimpers and grinds her covered pussy against my wood, clinging to me, tugging and pulling and moaning.


    Jesus. What am I fucking doing?


    It¡¯s more than pent-up lust. I want to do these things for her. Take care of her, feed her, give her a fucking bath and brush the waves of her hair while she reads me one of her dirty books. I want it all.


    Her fingers dig into the tops of my shoulders as I deliver a few harsh bucks of my hips, rasping our fabric-covered genitals against each other and I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Uh, uh, uh.¡± I grunt with each thrust, wanting in there, through that fabric, deep into her darkest parts so I can light her up inside with new life.


    ¡°More,¡± she mumbles into our kiss, her hips hitting a new gear, seeking refuge and relief that I will be the one to give her.


    The only man. Ever.


    I give it right back to her, nearly busting a nut as I spin her around. She clings to me up against the wall as I find a better angle to get at her pussy with the length of my shaft, driving up and down, up and down as she breaks our kiss, panting and blind as I dry fuck my granddaughter up against the wall.


    ¡°Come for Papa, baby. Show me who you are.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± She babbles as our thrusting turns manic, desperate. Her hands leave my shoulders, tugging and twisting until she¡¯s pulled her shirt above her tits, showing me those sweet little nipples I¡¯ve watched a hundred times while she was in the shower.


    ¡°You are mine is who you fucking are.¡±


    ¡°Show me, Papa. Show me what it means to be yours.¡± She arches her back as I drag her body up and down over my dick, the wet heat between her legs soaking through her jeans and into mine as I draw her sugar and savory scent in through my nose.


    ¡°I will,¡± I say, holding her hips in the clutch of my fingers, dry boning her until her eyes roll back and she starts to shake.


    She releases my name on her orgasm like a brand onto my soul. I will kneel before her and give up everything to keep my little snow queen safe and by my side for the rest of time.


    If it means keeping her here in my frozen castle for the rest of her life, so be it. I¡¯ve never felt joy like this. A sense of purpose.


    As my own orgasm renders me sightless, I bite down on her barely there breast, pinching the skin in my teeth, marking her as my own.


    Next stop will be delivering a very special gift deep inside that tight virgin pussy of hers.


    ¡°Santa¡¯sing, baby,¡± I growl into her tit, releasing my frustration as I bang her against the wall, my feet slipping on the floor with the effort as she goes boneless in my arms.


    There is no stopping this now. How it will note to destroy everything I¡¯ve built, I don¡¯t know.


    But, she wille first. Now and forever.


    Gennero


    Fucking hell, I can¡¯t stop thinking about the sounds she made when she came. How her soft body melted into my arms as pleasure wove us together.


    My obsession will not be quenched by a taste. It will only grow until the fire consumes us both.


    I¡¯m a sick fuck, yeah. I was probably headed to hell either way, but the devil must be sharpening his knives, thinking of all the ways he¡¯s going to torture me for this. He¡¯s probably getting the VIP treatment ready for me right now.


    If it wasn¡¯t time for Lucy and Carina¡¯s dance lesson, with their teacher Alik turning up a couple of hours ago interrupting us, I¡¯d be buried balls deep in her juicy cunt, instead of sitting here thinking about it while a ghost from my past shifts nervously just inside the private outside entrance to my workshop.


    ¡°Don Sabato¡­¡± Bobby Marconi inclines his head, and I have to suppress augh. Time was, Bobby would have dly slit my throat had we crossed paths. Now, hees here with respect and contrition. Oh, how the world turns.


    I stand and cross the room, holding my hand out. And when he shakes it, I pull him into a hug. It¡¯s strange, but these people from my past before I was forced into hiding give me a sense of familiarity andfort. And under the rules of the Christmas truce, neither of us will try to kill the other. Not today.


    ¡°Faie fossi a casa tua,¡± I wee him to my home. ¡°Close the door, though. Those fucking reindeer will wander in here looking for a warm ce to shit if I¡¯m not careful.¡±


    He does as I say, then retrieves a medium-sized gift bag from the floor next to his snow-covered boots.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He always was a big guy. I remember him as a kid in the streets of South Chicago, running around everyone¡¯s ankles when I was in my early twenties, and fuck his mother made the world¡¯s best cannoli¡¯s.


    Can¡¯t me him for getting fat. It¡¯s no crime. I just wish I had a fucking cannoli right now.


    ¡°Your wife here with you?¡± I ask, smelling a faint whiff of alcohol on him, as if he needed a little Dutch courage toe in here and make his greetings.


    He shakes his head, clearing his throat. ¡°We¡¯re still settling in, you know? Just came to give you these-¡± He shakes the bag by his side. ¡°-and make my apologies that I can¡¯te tomorrow. Our apologies, I mean. Shelly and me.¡±


    There¡¯s a lot more in those words than he¡¯s letting on, but I won¡¯t press it. She¡¯s likely mad at him, upset that his life has led her here, away from friends and family and the life she thought she was building in the high rises of New York.


    ¡°How long you been here?¡± I ask. ¡°A month? That first month or two can be tough, but she will get used to it.¡±


    That¡¯s the truth of this existence in exile, whether it be by the feds for witness protection or an agreement among families for whatever reason. I needed a truce, and this life bought that for me. A tense truce, but a truce nheless.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Don Pugliesi told me, too,¡± he says with a nod, and a tickle of bile bites at the back of my throat.


    I don¡¯t hate Alfredo ¡®the Don¡¯ Pugliesi. We¡¯ve been allies a long time and I¡¯d even go as far as to call him a friend. Such as friends are in my world.


    But for thest two years, he¡¯s been pressuring me to marry Carina to his son, Sully.


    That¡¯s not going to happen.


    Not a chance I was going to perpetuate with my granddaughter the cycle that started generations ago-marrying for the sake of alliances, never love. I won¡¯t do it to Lucy and I sure as hell won¡¯t do it to Carina.


    As my mind wanders back to the way Carina¡¯s tongue felt in my mouth, the taste of our kiss, I see Lucying at me with a kitchen knife, shing at the air as I back away, spewing her hatred at me for what I have done with her sister.


    I growl, then shake my head at Bobby¡¯s expression. His eyes bulge, his chest caved in. ¡°You are fine. Reminded me I have business to settle with Alfredo, that¡¯s all,¡± I say, trying to keep my dick from rising as the image of my teeth marks on her tit assault me.


    When the Don arrives tomorrow with his fucking son, I¡¯ll be polite, but if he so much as mentions Carina, the Christmas truce will quickly be the Christmas massacre.


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ nice ce you got here,¡± Bobby stutters, handing me the bag as I take my seat in a leather armchair and point him to the one next to me nking the firece. ¡°Someone said you got reindeer?¡±


    I nod. ¡°It¡¯s a reindeer farm. That¡¯s my cover. Really just pets for my granddaughters.¡±

 Book6-8

    He grins. ¡°How are they? They¡¯re almost teenagers?¡±


    ¡°Carina¡¯s eighteen,¡± I say, my voice breaking as I swallow back a sudden lump in my throat. ¡°Lucy is twenty.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Time flies.¡±


    I lift the bag onto myp to cover my out-of-control dick that¡¯s thickening by the second as I fight off the thoughts of breeding her, so next year, every-fucking-one at this yearly party will know she¡¯s off fucking limits.


    I have a lot of old enemies. Most know I¡¯m in exile but not exactly where; if they did, there¡¯s no guarantee they wouldn¡¯t seek me out.


    Bobby says the wrong thing to Shelly and she tells her sister back home because she¡¯s got a bee in her bo about moving to the fucking wilderness with no Hermes shop within five thousand miles¡­and before we know it, somebody is trying to get to Carina to hurt me.


    I can¡¯t allow that. She needs to have a life free of this shit. But, not free of me.


    How I¡¯ll put those two opposing forces together, I still have to puzzle out.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the packages?¡± I ask, staring into the bag. There are several neatly wrapped gifts inside.


    Bobby jerks his head toward the bag. ¡°Stuffed Elf on a Shelf deal, sets of those sparkly press on nails, some Christmas paint by number sets. I guess I forgot how old they were. I had to do the shopping this year. Shelly is boycotting Christmas. No disrespect to your granddaughters.¡±


    God. Fucking hell.


    I choke out a thank you thinking about how I dry-humped one of those granddaughters a couple hours ago telling her she and her pussy belonged to me now.


    We shake hands then I usher him back out the door and into the frigid wind where his snow Cat is still rumbling.


    I need to go jump in my ice bath, reset my focus and hope my cock turtles up, giving me a goddamn break for an hour.


    There¡¯s a storming in, the warning came through on the radio this morning, but it¡¯s far enough away it shouldn¡¯t affect the party. I should go chop wood some wood or workout in the gym for a few hours. Something, anything to take the edge off.


    I leave my monitors andputers in ck mode as I step back into the hallway, locking the door behind me, then turn left toward the back coat room and one of the less conspicuous doors to outside.


    But before I take two fucking steps, Carina twirls around the corner.


    ¡°Papa!¡± she squeals, breaking out in a wide smile, tip-toe skipping my way. ¡°I wasing to find you.¡±


    What the fuck is she wearing?


    Christ on the cross. I run my hands down my face, plugging my eye sockets with my fingers, my dick already a battering ram in my pants. The vor of her lips still haunting me.


    ¡°How was practice, baby?¡± I grit out between clenched teeth as she spins my way, wearing the thinnest tights and bodysuit ande-fuck-me tutu.


    Pink.


    Just like the one she was wearing the day she stepped into this house four years ago.


    Only, this one is smaller. Fucking teasing brat.


    Blood pumps through my veins into my erection; the blinding pain in my balls nearly brings me to my knees as I imagine pumping all that seed into that baby making cavern between her legs.


    ¡°Alik was¡­Alik.¡± She grimaces, then takes an elegant bow, her toes on pointe. ¡°You know, the usual. But I think it went well. I think we are ready for tomorrow. You ready to show off your favorite granddaughter on the big stage?¡±


    She winks, fuckingwinksat me; no one has ever winked at me and lived. Then, Jesus, then she does a perfect pirouette, turns away and bows.


    Nose to her knees. Ass up. Head down. Perfect.


    ¡°You curse too much. I¡¯m going to wash your mouth out with my tongue. Or maybe something bigger. And harder.¡± I say as she stands, looking at me over her shoulder, bobbing her eyebrows. ¡°What else are you ready for?¡± I say as I bring down a hard smack on her cock-teasing ass and note the dark dot of wetness on the crotch of her leotard and the outline of the world¡¯s cutest camel toe.


    ¡°Fuck, that feels good.¡± She rubs her ass with her hands, then turns on her toes, shrugs, falling down onto t feet as I point at the floor in front of me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her hands rest on her hips, the protrusion of her bones making me feel weak as I reach down and adjust my hard-on.


    ¡°What do you want, Santa?¡± She flutters her dark eyshes around those honey-colored eyes, making me clench my fists to keep from deep-dicking her right here in the hallway where the scent of roast beef and gingerbread wafts in the air from the kitchen.


    I lean down, taking her pulse with my palm, fingers slipping around that delicate neck again, letting her know I control her every breath.


    ¡°I have everything I want, but I¡¯m going to show you what I needter. But, it¡¯s our secret, you understand that, right? No telling.¡±


    She nods, swallowing as she fusses with her tutu, making me want to dive between her legs and feel all that tulle scratching at the sides of my face as I eat out her barely legal cunt and swallow down her sugar and spice nectar.


    Her eyes darken and her body seems to shrink. ¡°Lucy will hate me forever if she finds out.¡±


    She offers a tight smile, but there is such sadness in her eyes. My self-hatred burns me from the inside out.


    ¡°L¡­¡± I use her pet name from Mama. ¡°I know this is wrong. I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m an ugly man, your grandfather. Not who you should want.¡± I¡¯m twisted with unfamiliar doubt and insecurity. Things I¡¯ve never felt before. ¡°You are young, sweet, and more beautiful than any masterpiece or perfect rose. If I were a stronger man, I would end this now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She yelps, pushing onto her toes again, hands on my chest, clutching at my shirt, her sorrow echoing down the hall as I hear Mama nking around in the kitchen. ¡°Please, don¡¯t even say that.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± I brush my knuckles down her throat, her chest, and tten my palm over her heart. Grinding my teeth, I point at myself. ¡°And me.¡±


    Sadness hollows her features as I note the ripples of her breastbone under her skin. I vow to let her know, for the rest of her life, she is beautiful and worthy and loved without starving herself for some dance or some standard of ballet beauty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Papa. Don¡¯t push me away, not now, not after what I gave you. My first kiss, my first touch, my first-¡±


    I press my fingers to her lips. If she says more, I¡¯ll drag her to my room and our secret will bring down our house by morning as I fuck her straight through the bed, then through the wall and into the swirling snow outside.


    ¡°I will never hurt you,¡± I say, knowing it could be the biggest lie of my life. ¡°Now.¡± I warm her forehead with my lips, devouring her scent as my mouth waters, my longing to know the vor of her pink petals pushing me to the edge of reason. ¡°Go, get ready for dinner. Do not bete.¡±


    Lucyes turning around the corner, eyes down on a tablet as I step back, leaving Carina unsteady as she falls against the wall with a yelp.


    It¡¯s rare for Carina to be in this hallway near my ¡®workshop¡¯ as I call it. It¡¯s mymand center really, where I still pull the strings and run the many aspects of my underworld dealings in Chicago and across the country.


    But she thinks it¡¯s just my office where I focus on my investments. Clear my head. My testosterone space as she calls it.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes do not hide her surprise to find us standing here together.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her lids fall, narrowing her gaze, inspecting us both as she shifts, still in her leotard as well, but covered with her usual gray sweatshirt and ck warm-up pants.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Carina answers, righting herself on a shift of her hips, darting her eyes to me, shrugging. ¡°Maybe some Christmas surprise ns. None of your business.¡±


    Lucy isn¡¯t buying it, which doesn¡¯t surprise me. She¡¯s got my intuition; she misses very little and a dences my heart, knowing I will need to be more careful. Keep my feelings for Carina on ice and our new dynamic in deep-fake level cover.


    ¡°I was asking Papa about something. For you. So, yeah.¡± Carina cocks her hip and crosses her arms, flinging her head like she¡¯s flipping her hair back which does nothing since it is held on top of her head in a tight bun.


    She¡¯s an exceptional dancer but a terrible actress.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Lucy shakes her head, her eyes fluttering dismissively as she turns back toward the kitchen, shooting me onest nce as a growl rumbles in my chest, knowing we all have secrets from each other.


    ¡°She¡¯ll hate us both,¡± Carina whispers, pulling away from my hand as I trace my fingers in apology along her corbone.


    Then she skips back down the hall, taking part of me with her.


    ¡°I will make it right,¡± I promise to no one.


    The devil has dealt me an impossible hand.


    Too bad for him, I love a challenge.

 Book6-9

    Carina


    It¡¯s as though I¡¯m seeing everything for the first time.


    I always knew where we lived was special. From what my grandfather told us, when he chose to leave his former life after his prison sentence, he wanted to get as far away as he could.


    He wanted solitude more than anything.


    What he got was that, but so much more. It¡¯s honestly magic here. I¡¯m appreciating it in a new way since this pressure has been released and I kissed him and found out he¡¯s been battling back the same feelings for me as I have for him.


    I don¡¯t care that we are three decades apart in age. I don¡¯t care that everyone will think it¡¯s wrong and he¡¯s a sick man. I. Don¡¯t. Care.


    Lust will do that to a girl.


    I¡¯ve learned that a thousand times reading my books.


    The sun broke over the mountains and across theke on an unusually warm day for this time of year. Iy awake most of the night, wondering if he woulde to me, praying he would, but running over all the reasons, he shouldn¡¯t.


    I got dressed early and made my way to the barn and fed the reindeer. Talked out my anxious feelings with Leonardo sitting on the wooden wall of his stall while he ate. He offered no words of wisdom but a usual sense offort with his wide brown eyes and nods of his head.


    At breakfast, Lucy ate her eggs and battled with Mama about more of the party ns while Papa and I touched feet under the table like teenagers.


    His eyes seem bluer today. His scent more intoxicating. I picked out a red striped sweater with matching tights and a white knit skirt to wear after I got back from the barn, hoping to look like a gift he couldn¡¯t resist unwrapping.


    With one special alternation to the tights.


    After we ate, Lucy paraded off toward the auditorium for some lone practice time while Mama cleared the table, grousing about how to get the cateringpany to follow hersagna recipe to the letter and that the Lambrusco that was delivered was the wrong year.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A silent peace seemed to fall over me as Papa slipped his hand under my skirt as we walked to the living room, sliding his fingers into the slit I¡¯d cut in my tights, hoping for a moment just like this.


    ¡°Easy ess and wet. My wet, beautiful dirty girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, for you, Papa.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Those words make me feel suddenly shy as he heads toward the back door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I need to burn off some tension.¡±


    His manner is soft but more distant thanst night, and there¡¯s the nagging thought that what we did was a mistake.


    After all, he lived here for years before Lucy and I showed up and he¡¯s never made mention of having any women in his life.


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯s lonely and maybe, oh God, maybe it was all just a weak moment. Too many years alone for a man without¡­fort.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss, running my fingers through my hair, gripping the back of my head as I clench my inner muscles, begging for the explosive relief he gave mest night.


    I drop into the massive leather chair next to the window tugging the red velvet pillow against my chest, watching him throw the ax over his head, then down, split wood flying around his feet over and over.


    Before long, he¡¯s stripped out of his shirt, the winter sun shimmering on his salt and pepper chest hair, the sweat glimmering on his rich olive skin.


    I¡¯m mesmerized. I vaguely hear Mama singing in Italian to her scratchy Pavarotti record as I drift into the fantasy of feeling that hard length he rubbed against mest night pushing into my body. Taking him inside of me and bringing us together in a way that can¡¯t be undone.


    * * *


    A half-hourter, I¡¯m squirming and wiggling in the chair after making a hasty trip to the restroom to try to rub out the ache that¡¯s turned manic as I watched him chop log after log.


    After.


    Log.


    But, it didn¡¯t work.


    Seems my grandpa is the only one that can soothe my savage beast, and I¡¯m going to do whatever I can to make sure he doesn¡¯t have some second thoughts about what¡¯s going on between us.


    Sure, yes, he¡¯s my papa. People will gasp.


    People I don¡¯t care about.


    My sister, on the other hand, I do care about. But the pull in my belly is stronger than my sense of logic, so when Genneroes through the back door, sweat-covered and looking more frustrated than when he went outside, I stir the pot.


    ¡°You look tense.¡± I do my best high step wiggle walk across the room as he tugs his handkerchief from the back pocket of his ck jeans and runs it down his face and over his chest.


    ¡°Does that surprise you?¡±


    I shake my head, taking a quick look over my shoulder where Mama disappeared to her quarters down the hall a few minutes ago, then close the space between us, nipping my lower lip and gathering my lusty courage.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I shrug, the earlier crackling from the firece now a low sizzling of the embers. ¡°I was thinking about you while you were gone.¡±


    He raises his eyebrows, hair damp from the drifting light snow and the heat of his exertion. ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about you every fucking second.¡± His brow cinches as I press my fingers to his lips, the scruff of his beard against my palm.


    ¡°I tried to take care of things, but I couldn¡¯t get¡­¡± I press my index and middle finger between his lips, ncing them over his tongue. ¡°¡­there. Can you help me, Papa? I¡¯m all tingly and achy down here.¡±


    I run my other hand over my hip to the juncture of my thighs and feel his teeth dig into my fingers.


    ¡°Ow,¡± I purr as he reaches out and takes a full-on handful of my pussy under my skirt, his thick, rough fingers slipping into the ess I cut into the fabric, pushing at my opening and making me stutter on an inhale as he runs his tongue between my fingers, now forgotten in his mouth.


    ¡°I own all this now. I¡¯ll be staking my im soon. My g of ownership will be rooted inside you before long. But, now-¡±


    ¡°There you are.¡± Mama¡¯s voice slices through the moment as I jump back, spinning to see her holding onto the red and white fabric of Grandpa¡¯s Santa suit. ¡°There¡¯s a tear along the inseam.¡±


    She looks up, considering us for a moment with some confusion before shaking her head and holding it out toward me.


    ¡°What?¡± I say, my face as red as the suit as I turn to see Papa tracing the fingers that were just inside me over his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯rethe seamstress. I¡¯m the cook. Lucy is¡­¡± She shakes her head again. ¡°Never mind, you¡¯re the seamstress and itseemsyour grandfather has put on some weight this year. You¡¯ll need to get him in his suit, make sure you don¡¯t need to let out the darts at the waist, then fix this inseam. But pin it while he¡¯s wearing it, that¡¯s the only way to get the fit right.¡±


    She shoves the bundle of heavy red velvet and white faux fur into my hands as Grandpa chuckles.


    ¡°Go, goyou two. There¡¯s so much to do before tonight. We only have five hours before guests arrive and the caterers are runningte. The florist brought the wrong poinsettias or Lucy usurped my authority and told them to bring those gaudy variegated ones¡­¡± She throws her hands up and spins, her plump rear end twitching back and forth as she fusses and leaves us standing there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to measuring. I¡¯d like to show you exactly how many inches you¡¯re going to need to amodate in that inseam, baby.¡± He leans in to brush his lips on my cheek before nodding toward the hall.


    I stumble trip and right myself, following him, watching how his butt looks in his jeans, wondering what it would look like flexing and tensing as he drove himself in and out, in and out¡­


    It¡¯s okay, baby, Papa loves you. We don¡¯t need to hide anymore.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I yelp, lost in the image of him on top of me on the sofa in the living room; naked, tensing, pushing, driving hard as I spread my knees, weeping at the painful pleasure as he enters me for the first time.


    I follow him into the library which has one wall full of my hardcover and paperback books. They are organized by color, which makes it hard to find what I¡¯m looking for sometimes, but it¡¯s aesthetically pleasing and no one else seems to care.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± he says as the warmth of the low fire in the firece heats my already ming skin.


    Lust dtes his pupils as I swing the door closed, and he reaches over and clicks the deadbolt with a thunk.


    He rasps his face into my neck, his hand once again under my skirt and fingering my pussy, my heart a drumbeat in my chest.


    ¡°My little Christmas prize.¡± He mumbles, his other hand slipping under my sweater. ¡°Drop the suit, I¡¯m going to let you measure me, but it won¡¯t require me putting on that suit. I fucking need you, Carina. You¡¯re my girl now and not how you¡¯ve been. In new ways you might not understand.¡±


    I let the Santa suit fall onto the floor around our feet as arousal pumps through me. He shifts forward, rubbing his hardness on my hip, and I can¡¯t help but rub myself right back against him.

 Book6-10

    ¡°Horny for Papa, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I nod as the fire between my legs ignites and he lets out a groan that connects directly to my clit.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re untouched, baby. But you know what¡¯s going to happen, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His rough fingers twirl over my nipple and one thick digit presses inside me, making me hiss. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to fuck. Raw and rough. That means this cock you¡¯ve made so hard is going inside here.¡± He twists his finger into my opening as moisture floods from my body. The tingling and tension tangle into a tapestry of desperation and wanting so intense my vision turns fuzzy and thoughts of any consequences evaporate into the air. ¡°You make Papa hard and you need to fix it. The only way is to put it inside you. Then, I¡¯ll give you your prize. Only this time, it¡¯s going to be balls deep in that baby maker of yours when it happens.¡±


    Desire blinds me. ¡°Yes,¡± I gasp as his hands leave me and in one swift move, he¡¯s tugging my sweater over my head, throwing it to the floor before lowering his head and licking at the tight peaks.


    Then he draws one deep into the warmth of his mouth, making me sigh and steady myself with my hands on his shoulders.


    ¡°Just like sugar plums. I knew they¡¯d be sweet, but not as sweet as what you¡¯ve been saving for me down here.¡±


    He drags me across the room, lowering me onto a thick fluffy sheepskin rug in front of the fire with pillows all around. My skin tingles as he lowers himself on top of me, hands knitting in my hair as his weight presses me into the floor.


    A moan catches in my throat as he rocks against me, his hardness on top of my mound as his body shifts and jerks. He kicks off his boots, then forces my legs wide, yielding to his lower body.


    Is this really happening?


    His nostrils re as he paws at my breasts, lips pressing onto mine as I arch and wrap my legs around his, tugging him closer, straining for friction. His mouth opens and our tongues collide as his knees settle between mine, grinding against me as my petals spread and unfold with the realization that y time is over.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty. Teasing me. Coming downstairs with those tights cut open so I could smell your wet cunt. Did you think you¡¯d get away with it without paying the piper?¡±


    I shake my head as the man that¡¯s taken care of me for years pinches my nipples, then licks his way down my neck before pulling back to stare at my naked torso.


    ¡°Good, because it¡¯s time to pay up for the months you¡¯ve been teasing me. Santa hasn¡¯t had pussy since before he went to prison. And I¡¯m d I waited, because you are worth waiting for.¡± Heps at my breasts, sending torturous spasms into my belly as wetness streams down the crack of my behind.


    With a grunt, Papa pushes back onto his heels, tugging at my skirt, leaving my striped tights in ce.


    ¡°When I reached under your skirt and felt that opening you made for me in these little candy cane tights? I knew you were a fucking miracle sent just for me. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman on earth, Carina. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m an old fuck and I¡¯m your grandfather, but I don¡¯t care about that anymore. I need what I need and that¡¯s you.¡± His voice is desperate and hungry.


    ¡°I need you, too,¡± I whisper as he strips off his shirt and I love that thick mix of dark and light on his chest. His body rivals a man half his age with the clear division of his abdominal muscles and the thick lines of his pectorals, not to mention the flexing of the defined muscles in his upper arms.


    He works out. A lot, apparently.


    ¡°Good, because you¡¯re going to be getting a lot of me. From now on, I¡¯m going to make you feel so good, you¡¯ll think of me every second of every day. You¡¯lle to me, desperate and begging for only what I can give you.¡± He reaches down and spreads my legs wide, eyes locked onto my exposed femininity. ¡°You want to be naughty with Santa, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Very,¡± I answer truthfully.


    I¡¯ll do whatever he wants. I¡¯m blind with my love and lust for him as need cascades through me and he lowers his face between my legs.


    Shynessnces through me, but the look of hunger on his face gives me a boost of confidence.


    ¡°Smells like dessert.¡± He growls as his big sexy arms loop around the tops of my thighs, his warm breath on my sensitive flesh. His eyes fall closed as he inhales. ¡°Open wider, I want to see it all.¡±


    I should be scared, but I¡¯m not. The muscles in his shoulders tense as he lowers himself, and my entire body stiffens. My thighs vibrate against the sides of his face, the coarse hair of his beard rough on my skin.


    ¡°Show me what you did to try to get relief earlier. I want to see how you touched yourself thinking about me. I want to see how wet you get when you y with this little kitty.¡±


    He nods toward my syed sex as I force a trembling hand over my belly, down over the pad of curls I keep just on the top of my mound, then pause.


    What am I doing? Who am I right now?


    ¡°Do it. Stop thinking and just do as you are told. All your choices belong to me now. Finger that pussy like I told you.¡±


    I slide my fingers lower. The first wet slick heat makes my hips lift and all my inhibitions fall away as I dig the heels of my feet into the soft rug.


    I find my clit and start to rub, rub, rub, then slip lower, pushing inside my opening with one finger, in and out, in and out, fucking myself spread wide as my grandfather watches.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it? Giving Papa a little show.¡±


    His eyes snap to mine for a second, then back between my legs as I hold my breath and start bucking into my hand.


    I close my eyes, lost in the moment, needing more, more.


    ¡°You want me to make it better?¡± He growls into the juncture of my thigh. ¡°You¡¯re making a mess, but you¡¯re not getting the job done, are you?¡±


    I whip my head back and forth. ¡°No. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You want Papa to help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. You know I can never say no to my little girl. Put your hands on those tits and let Grandpa take over. See if we can¡¯t fix this aching down here. You¡¯re going to find out what a man¡¯s mouth feels like, but make no mistake, it will only ever be my mouth licking this sweet juice. Nowy back and close your eyes.¡±


    When his hot mouth connects with my pussy, I suck all the oxygen out of the room.


    His warm tongueps at my clit, eager but slow and steady, like he¡¯s licking an ice cream cone. His groans vibrate into my center. I never dreamed anything on this earth could feel this good.


    His handes to rest on my belly, sliding down and using his fingers to spread me apart as my body tenses. I press my head into the rug, feeling my toes curl in the soft fur.


    ¡°Tastes like my baby needed her papa. See, doesn¡¯t that feel nice?¡± he asks, his blue eyes on me, watching as I nod, pushing up on my toes, raising my hips, desperate for more. ¡°Greedy. You¡¯re never going to look at my mouth the same again, baby.¡±


    He dives back in,pping and raking his teeth over my clit, devouring me and sending me to the tops of the mountains.


    Everything else fades away except the sensation of his mouth and tongue on my pussy. His tongue slides up and down, then centers on my hard nub, flicking and circling until I¡¯m on the edge of madness.


    I steal a nce as his mouth works miracles between my legs. The furrow of his brow and the intensity in the flex of muscles in his shoulders only push me closer to the edge.


    He¡¯s everywhere all at once. The wet sounds of his sucking andpping as my center makes my insides squeeze as the tension builds to an impossibly tightened spring ready to snap.


    When his tongue moves down and I feel its thick pressure pushing inside me, I unravel. He licks around my opening, spinning, exploring, then it¡¯s back to fucking me, invading me, thick and demanding.


    The next second, he¡¯s back on my clit as I grab fistfuls of his hair. He groans and my body starts to spasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m-God, Papa, something is happening¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t stop. Instead, he dials it up to ten, feeding on my pleasure as fingers dig into my knees, pushing them to their limits, back toward my ribs, exposing mepletely and I no longer care about anything other than the impending orgasm that¡¯s spiraling into a mega-tornado inside me.


    Fire burns at my cheeks as he pushes his tongue into my opening, then back to my clit. How he is everywhere I don¡¯t know, but I want it all.


    My orgasm lights like a sh fire, taking over in one consuming burst that calls his hand to sp over my mouth before the first scream hits. The tsunamies from my center, spinning and destroying me as it goes, but he doesn¡¯t stop and I half cows to start spinning in the air above me.


    Pleasure buckles my core as I twist and writhe, raw screams heat the palm of his hand, but he holds me steady against him. The pleasure wreaks havoc, tearing at my insides and rearranging me in ways I know can never be undone.


    I¡¯m ovee, blind and boneless as I ride the waves of ck and white. My body shakes, my throat is dry and raw as Gennero kisses his way up my belly, easing back onto his heels as I take in the look of satisfaction in his blue eyes. The wetness on his mustache and beard as he licks his lips.


    ¡°Sweetest pussy in the world. I never need another gift again, you¡¯ve ruined me, baby. I¡¯ll never be the same after that.¡±


    His eyes pin to mine as my chest rises and falls. I¡¯m breathless and voiceless-my eyes half open as I try to make sense of what¡¯s going on and how everything is going to be different now. Thest of the orgasmic aftershocks making me twitch as Iy dazed and spent.


    But before I can get too lost in the mire, Papa eases my feet down to the rug, pushing my legs wide again.


    ¡°Legs open. It¡¯s time for act 2.¡±


    He pops to his feet, working his belt then his pants, stripping them down his legs and off as my eyes widen, taking in the angry length of his cock jutting out from his body.

 Book6-11

    His balls are low and enormous, matching the thick length of the rock-hard shaft standing at the ready with veins snaking around its girth. A clear liquid oozes from the swollen red head as it stares me down and I gulp down the panic lodged in my throat.


    ¡°These?¡± He reaches down to cup his testicles that hang low between his inner thighs. There¡¯re a few angry looking scars on his thighs under the brush of dark hair. Some are thick and ragged, and others are smooth circles and I realize how little I know about his past. ¡°These balls been saving up. I¡¯m going to unload inside you. Nothing between us, baby. Grandpa¡¯s going to cum inside you. Come what may, you¡¯re mine now.¡±


    I gulp.


    No way is that going to fit inside my tiny body.


    But, from the look in my grandfather¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s going to figure it out.


    One way or another.


    Gennero


    This was not the n.


    Or was it?


    All those nights, beating off, hating myself, did I truly think I would have the vor of her sweet pussy soaking my beard as shey spread wide, ready to take my dick inside her precious body?


    ¡°You are my north star,¡± I choke out, ovee with emotion as her wide eyes take in what¡¯s about to be her God.


    She¡¯sying like a half-stripped candy cane in front of the fire and all I can think about is ruining her. Her scent swirls in my nose, her vor seeping down into my DNA, making her a part of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re my papa,¡± she says as I stroke myself slowly, knowing the next time I position her wide like this for my viewing pleasure, there will be my white cream dripping from her opening.


    Getting a woman pregnant never urred to me outside of what I did to create my son with my heretic of an ex-wife. But this is different. I want my seed to be part of her. Watching her belly grow and knowing that¡¯s me inside her.


    There¡¯s nothing else that could bring us closer than her soft body epting my seed as it roots in her womb, growing what we are together for eternity.


    I squeeze my shaft as my balls ache with the weight of the hot cum that will soon be sprayed against her cervix.


    Her tiny little nipples pucker and for a moment, I focus on her hip bones and her ribs and vow to chase away the demons that have created this self-loathing inside her.


    I will create such confidence in my baby; she will know, no matter the numbers on the scale or the size of her clothes, I will love and want her forever.


    And, from this day forward, anyone that makes her feel her value is based on her bones showing, theirs will be broken.


    One by one.


    Slowly. Painfully.


    Her chest rises and falls as she focuses on my dick. ¡°That¡¯s gonna hurt.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie, baby. Yeah, but you¡¯re wet and ready. You want me inside you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She nods, arching her back. ¡°More than anything. Like a knot inside me needs untangling and that¡¯s the only way to make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Good, focus on that.¡±


    I drop down, ready to feel her warmth wrap around me as the breeding mania inside me spins into a frenzy.


    ¡°Please, Papa. I want you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna get me, baby. Every inch.¡± I fight back the roar as I guide the head of my dick to her swollen pussy lips, the brush of her wet heat nearly making me nut right there.


    I cage her body, my cock in ce, easing down until I take her lips in a blinding kiss, pushing just inside until I feel her tense, winding my tongue with hers, distracting her from the pain and trying to hold back my own orgasm.


    We breathe into each other as our lips slide and rasp together, tongues greedy and insatiable as they wrap around and around.


    Fuck, she¡¯s tight. I mean, tight, tight and for a moment, I wonder if this is really physically possible.


    As I pull back, easing myself to her barrier, her eyes roll back and her fingers dig into the back of my neck on a sharp hiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take it for me, aren¡¯t you? Be brave for Papa.¡±


    God, it feels so good already. I hate that it hurts her, but I promise myself her orgasms will outnumber mine every day from this day forward.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She lets out a husky groan, her face knitted in pain. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will. See? You¡¯re doing so good.¡± I feed her body another micro inch as her ring encircles the head, barring my entry.


    Her eyes ze and her neck muscles strain. ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby.¡± I ease back, but I¡¯m barely inside so there¡¯s not much relief I can offer. ¡°Count to three with me.¡±


    She struggles to focus on my face as I hold her cheeks in my hands, resting my weight on my elbows, the muscles of my lower body shaking as I hold myself steady.


    ¡°One,¡± I start and her little mouth falls into the countdown.


    ¡°Two,¡± she says it with me as my balls draw tight and my back cramps up like a motherfucker.


    ¡°Three.¡± I take her scream into my mouth, kissing it away, then press her mouth into the nape of my neck, balling her for three hard strokes until the crushing tightness eases my way in for a brief second.


    Fire rages through me and I¡¯m ready to unload right here, only a few inches into her warmth. She¡¯s so fucking tight.


    Her little body quivers and twitches under me, but there¡¯s no turning back. ¡°I can¡¯t stop,¡± I admit through clenched teeth. ¡°Papa¡¯s sorry, I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    She¡¯s mped down so tight it takes all my strength to get another inch inside her. ¡°Hold on, just a little more,¡± I lie. There¡¯s six more inches, but from the way she¡¯s whimpering into my shoulder, she needs some hope.


    I fuck forward, in and out, in and out, until her little fuck hole starts to cream all over me and her teeth pinch at the skin of my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hurt you too. See how you fucking like it.¡± She hisses, biting down hard enough to draw blood.


    Little hellcat. ¡°I love it, bite away, just means I¡¯m going to fuck you harder now. Let¡¯s get this over with so you can start to feel good. That¡¯s all I want for you, baby. To make you feel good.¡±


    It¡¯s true. Hurting her is so offensive to me that for a brief second, I considered stopping. But that thought went away as quickly as it came.


    ¡°More. Just give me more.¡± She lifts her hips and her teeth dig in again, shooting a dart of pain down my back as my blinding need drowns me and I feed her inch after inch as her mouth opens and the biting stops.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± she says with a sneer. ¡°That all you got, Papa?¡±


    ¡°Little brat.¡± I growl as a fist of desire lodges in my gut. ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, I¡¯ll put you on your knees and show you what a real fuck is like.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Big talk,¡± she says as I give her thest bit of my length in a furious rut, taking the rest of her sass from her mouth, recing it with a silent scream.


    Her body starts to roll under me as I break her in. Her juice is soaking my balls now as my need for release makes my head ache and my chest tight.


    Lust hazes my vision as her golden eyes fill again with desire, leaving her snarkyments in the dust. ¡°You like having Papa¡¯s big cock all the way inside you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says on a husky moan. ¡°I don¡¯t even care about the pain. I just want¡­ more.¡±


    ¡°Here you go. I¡¯ve got all the more you need.¡±


    She¡¯s my miracle. I¡¯m a God when I¡¯m inside her.


    Lust takes over and she starts to buck her hips upward into my strokes. She wants it as much as I do while her inner muscles mp down, gripping me as she slides a hand down between our bodies.

 Book6-12

    ¡°I need-Can I touch myself while you do that? Like before, I want, I need more¡­right here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, touch yourself. Finger that clit while you take me.¡± Fuck, this girl couldn¡¯t be more perfect if I made her myself in my workshop.


    Dirty little gift from heaven she is.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m so full. You¡¯re everywhere.¡± Her neck arches back, her head whipping side to side, a strand of her hair stuck on her wet cheek as I grunt and drive deep inside her warmth, reaching down to sling her legs over my shoulders, needing to be in there deeper.


    ¡°Keep rubbing. Don¡¯t stop,¡± I order as I rearrange her delicate body, knowing if I¡¯m not careful, I could truly hurt her and that would be unforgivable.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck!¡± she screams on shaking breaths. Her hips keeping pace with mine and before long, we are two grinding, fucking animals. Mating and angry and following instinct. The backs of her knuckles rasp on my lower belly as she fingers herself. I impale her over and over. My balls smacking on her ass, the weight of her calves resting on my shoulders as the sloppy sounds of our fucking fill the air.


    ¡°I want to feel you cum on Papa¡¯s cock. Can you do that for me, baby? Milk all that cream out of my nuts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m-Papa!¡± Her walls mp down. She¡¯s all about getting that raw fuck from the old man. Her innocence mixed with her filthy mouth and her dirty lust turns me inside out. I¡¯m snapping my teeth with the force of my thrusts as I reach up and wrap my fingers around her throat, gathering her eyes to mine.


    ¡°Come for Papa. You¡¯re letting your grandpa fuck you, now show me what you can do.¡±


    I hold myself deep as her orgasm takes hold. Her walls clench, stroking me off as I muffle my roar with a bite into the soft flesh just above her knee. My need to leave my mark is feral and uncivilized, but that doesn¡¯t seem to matter right now.


    I want her pregnant and coated and bearing my mark for all time.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I grit out as my balls give up the fight and I ssh my spend into her heat. My orgasm is a force of nature, building and exploding until sweat drips down from my temples and she calls for me as the certainty that I will be with her forever takes root.


    I barrel into her through my climax, pushing myself as deep as her body will take. The wetness between us makes squelching, sloppy sounds as I pour my seed into her ripe body.


    ¡°There¡¯s your prize. It¡¯s going to live inside you and make your belly swell.¡±


    She quakes at the words, another orgasm toppling on top of thest, and I fuck her through it, still draining my nut inside her as I rut against her like a dog.


    She¡¯s my life. She¡¯s mine forever.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Take what Santa brings you. It¡¯s the gift that keeps on giving.¡±


    I¡¯m balls deep in my granddaughter as she drags her nails down my back.


    I loved her before. My obsession was deep. My possessive protection of her already borders on insanity.


    But now?


    Fuckingnow?


    I will encase her in this ice castle forever. If she were to leave me, I would cease to exist.


    Her body softens under me, legs quaking on my shoulders as I ease them down. Both of us panting like motherfuckers, but I¡¯m so fucking happy.


    ¡°Take what I¡¯m giving you and always say thank you,¡± I whisper kiss into her ear.


    ¡°Thank you, Santa.¡± She hisses, her eyes unseeing, arms dropping by her shoulders as I gather her into mine, still mounted on my cock as I lean back onto my heels.


    ¡°Just hold on. I¡¯ll do all the work this time. Papa needs more.¡±


    I hold her against me, riffling her body up and down like a blow-up doll until I blow again within ten strokes, her soft moans filling the library as I deliver my very soul into her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine forever,¡± I growl as something clutches inside me, wrapping my heart in its ws.


    Her sweet sighs against my neck only make my obsession deepen.


    How can I do this and give her the life she deserves?


    That question will have to wait. All I know right now is I¡¯ll never let her go.


    My granddaughter is mine. Forever.


    Gennero


    I couldn¡¯t give a shit about this party.


    Normally, it¡¯s something I look forward to. A way to mix with people I used to know back home. A chance to learn about who¡¯s muscling in on whose territory and how I might profit from their arguments.


    Instead, all I can think about is her.


    She¡¯s right there, almost within touching distance, wearing jeans and a baggy t-shirt, thank fuck, while she mixes with the crowd, talking to people she hasn¡¯t seen for a year and others she¡¯s meeting for the first time.


    Carina and Lucy are used to this. Being charming. So am I, usually, but today I want to tell them all to fuck off home so I can fuck my granddaughter until she¡¯s boneless and covered with me.


    Step-granddaughter. Like that makes it okay.


    Jesus fucking Christ.


    ¡°Don Sabato.¡±


    I whip around with a growl at the interruption, and Don Pugliesi-The Don as everyone likes to call him-grins at me, wearing his ck suit with a ck silk shirt open at the cor. Dark hair slicked back, a thick gold chain with a diamond encrusted crucifix around his neck.


    ¡°Getting jumpy, old friend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me,¡± I point out, and he lets out a deep, throatyugh.


    ¡°A term of endearment, nothing more. This is an exceptional party, I came to congratte my gracious host on another ster year.¡±


    He sticks out a hand and I gather my senses, shaking it and trying to push thoughts of Carina away, knowing that¡¯s impossible. But the moment she¡¯s out of my sight, I¡¯m focused on finding her again. I need to know where she is. I need to know she¡¯s safe. I need-


    ¡°I have brought Sully with me. My youngest. You know him?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Let me bring him over.¡± He raises a hand toward a man I don¡¯t recognize standing next to Lucy at the bar, but I can¡¯t focus on anything but where Carina might be.


    ¡°Not now. Excuse me.¡±


    I turn and walk away, plowing through the crowd where she was thest time I saw her. I push guests out of the way, not caring who they are or what they think of me. I notice Lucy talking now with Sully. I see him grin andugh, putting a hand on her shoulder, and normally I¡¯d be furious. Normally, I¡¯d storm over there and break his fingers.


    But I¡¯m not myself right now. If Lucy isn¡¯t happy about it, she¡¯s more than capable of delivering a gut shot or a knee to the nuts.


    ¡°Carina?¡± I shout over the crowd.


    Then she¡¯s there. Smiling at me. Walking toward me with her arms outstretched.


    And my blood pressure starts to return to normal.


    ¡°Hi, Papa.¡± Her eyes sparkle as she grins, and I want to tell her how much she means to me, but all I can manage is a grunt. ¡°Have you seen Lucy? It¡¯s time for us to go get ready.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you out of my sight,¡± I say, my balls ready for another round.


    Sheughs. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d rather you were there, Alik has been a bear this week. So¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±

 Book6-13

    ¡°Have you seen Lucy?¡±


    I shake my head, but my words don¡¯t fit the action. ¡°She¡¯s over there.¡± I point without looking.


    ¡°Are you okay, Papa?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her, and it¡¯s the truth. I want it over with so I can get her out of here where any fucking swinging dick could look at her. ¡°Go practice. I want to see my baby on stage. But, you dance for me, understand? I don¡¯t give a fuck there are a hundred other people here. You think of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am always thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± I allow myself a soft kiss to her forehead before clenching my teeth and nodding for her to go.


    She smiles, narrowing her eyes, and walks away. She sees Lucy across the room, still talking with the Don¡¯s son, pulls her away and they disappear from the ballroom.


    And I feel alone in the crowd of a hundred people.


    Carina


    The sound of the guests milling and chatting on the other side of the velvet curtains shes with the thump, thump, thump of my heart. I run my hands down my sides, pushing up onto my toes as my insides tremble and my mouth goes dry.


    The evening has been perfect so far. Everyone loved dinner and then Gennero changed into his Santa suit and gave away gifts for two hours while the handful of younger children hopped on hisp and whispered their wishes into his ear.


    He worked his way toward me when things were wrapping up, and he asked me if there was anything I wanted to tell Santa.


    I stuttered as he leaned down next to my ear.¡±Santa will be stuffing you full of his big presentter tonight. I¡¯ll being down more than the chimney this Christmas, honeysuckle.¡±


    Once the gift giving and dessert was over, it was time for Lucy and I to sneak away, get changed and warmed up for our version of The Nutcracker on the new stage.


    It¡¯s not just the new auditorium, everything feels different. I took my grandfather¡¯s cum inside mest night. More than once.


    That changes things. A lot.


    I could be pregnant right now.


    That thought blinds me. How reckless are we? Having this fantasy lust-life with him is one thing¡­but making a family? Of our own?


    I¡¯m not thinking straight. But, God, how I want to believe there is a happily ever after for us.


    Even now, there¡¯s a wet reminders seeping out of me and the taste of my pleasure dances on my tongue from when he kissed me after I soaked his face.


    I focus on Lucy moving under Alik¡¯s guidance.


    Is that a tremor in her pirouette?


    Lucy never, and I meanneverteeters. Her grand jete, usually soaring with effortless grace, began with an uncharacteristic stumble, and the extension of her leg, a tad too high, disrupted the fluidity of the movement.


    What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s five minutes before we go on for the high point of the party. We can¡¯t screw up. I want everything to be perfect.


    I find myself mentally counting beats, my internal metronome racing to keep up with my own routine, trying to synchronize my moves with Lucy¡¯s missed steps during the pas de deux we have perfected over time.


    We¡¯re dressed in matching pale pink leotards with white tulle tutus and slippersced up our calves in white satin ribbon. Our hair is in a ssic bun with our faces touched up with blush and rose-colored lipstick. We should be ready, but somehow, I feel we¡¯re not.


    Lucy¡¯s distraction is putting me on edge. In the ce of her usual practiced perfection, there are mistakes she would never make-her timing is off, herck of posture is more like a duck than a swan and she¡¯s not even extending properly.


    Yet, who is Alik picking on?


    ¡°Carina!¡±His sharp voice makes my shoulders tense as I almost lose my twirl. ¡°At least suck in your belly.¡±


    I hesitate for a moment. Tonight, his insults have lost their venom.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Petrov.¡± I draw a deep breath and hold it, attempting the twirl again.


    I won¡¯t waste the tears on him.


    Lucy is lost in her stretch. Alik rarely jabs me with hisments when she¡¯s within earshot. He¡¯s tough on us both but that¡¯s part of pushing us but his focus on my weight is more about being a bully than a coach.


    ¡°Better, but you need to practice more, as your sister does. Lucy knows what to do, she has themitment to go far.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Petrov.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Petrov,¡± he mocks. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I will not allow you to make a mockery of me. You will follow Lucy¡¯s lead, and by next week, I expect you to be practicing as often and as long as she does. Then perhaps you will lose a little of that blubber.¡±


    I grit my teeth, not bothering to point out Lucy¡¯s string of mistakes today.


    Most of our practices are done in private and if Papa or Mama is around, Alik acts like aplete cinnamon roll towards me.


    I know I¡¯m not quite as stick thin as Lucy, but honestly, she eats whatever she wants. She¡¯s got the metabolism of a hummingbird.


    Apparently, my inner workings are closer to a manatee. Lucky me. I¡¯m doing all I can to make sure nary a womanly curve finds its home on my body.


    ¡°This will have to do. Lucy, when you go out there, concentrate on your own dance and don¡¯t be distracted by Carina. If she makes mistakes, at least they will know it wasn¡¯t forck of choreography on my part.¡±


    Lucy answers with a silent nod, offering me a little shrug.


    ¡°Good. Take a breather,dies. You need to look like graceful, beautiful girls, not like sweaty lumberjacks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Petrov,¡± we say in unison, as we head for our water bottles.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today?¡± I ask before taking a long drink from my bottle. ¡°You never make mistakes like that.¡±


    A shadow passes over Lucy¡¯s dark eyes, and I wait for her to say she got her period or had a second ss of wine at dinner. After a moment, she shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me anything¡­¡± I murmur. I¡¯m not used to her being distracted. She¡¯s as tough as a seasoned warrior.


    My attempt at mothering her is met with an eye roll. ¡°Carrie, I¡¯ll be fine. I didn¡¯t sleep muchst night.¡±


    My frown deepens. Tightness wraps around my heart. ¡°You haven¡¯t called me Carrie since before we came to live here-¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she snaps with a sigh. ¡°Worry aboutyourdancing, I¡¯ll worry about mine. And ignore what Alik said.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°I always try to ignore that fuck face. You know that.¡± I study her face, concern squeezing my insides.


    ¡°Don¡¯tignorehim. He knows what he¡¯s talking about when ites to dance. But ignore his insults.¡± She nces at the side stage where we will wait for the curtains to open. ¡°Come on, our audience awaits.¡±


    There¡¯s no time to press the issue. So I follow her as nervous anticipation prickles over my skin.


    This is where I feel alive. It¡¯s my world. When I¡¯m out in front of an audience, nothing else matters.


    It¡¯s like flying.


    I never realized that before. That¡¯s why I want to be a pilot. I love that feeling of gliding, silent but powerful through the sky.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± Lucy says as we hold hands and take the stage as the curtain opens.


    Lucy and I move through the routine in harmony. She is in her usual form. All the errors from earlier gone, her technical precisionplements my raw emotion the way it always does.


    Our dance is not a rivalry, it¡¯s about conveying the story between us. Her impable technique, precise and measured, anchors me to the dance. But I can¡¯t help losing myself in the music, letting my body respond with flourishes and embellishments of my own.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Book6-14

    The swelling apuse is all the validation either of us needs. When I finally focus on the audience, I find Gennero staring right at me. His eyes bore into my very soul, making my next breath disappear. It seems to take an eternity before Alik joins us on the stage, bowing and epting his own apuse.


    In a daze, I descend the steps and head for my grandfather, barely aware that Lucy has not followed me through the crowd.


    ¡°Did we make you proud?¡± I ask, staring up at his blue eyes, the creases around them seeming deeper than even yesterday, like he¡¯s worried about something. I tilt my body to thrust out my breasts a little, using all I¡¯ve got.


    He grunts. ¡°You were-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sabato.¡± Alik is there before he finishes, wedging himself between me and Papa, who he embraces like they¡¯re old friends. ¡°This year¡¯s party is magnificent, and your granddaughters¡­¡± He nces at me for just the briefest moment, a slight frown tugging his barely-there lips downward. ¡°Simply beautiful. Graceful, intelligent. You are pleased with what I¡¯ve done with them?¡±


    ¡°Very pleased.¡± Gennero extricates himself from the hug, as tension locks his jaw, entuating the tendons in his neck snapping his tongue along his perfect white teeth. ¡°I have other business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying?¡± I ask. My heart is desperate to be with him, here in front of everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Other people want to congratte you on the performance.¡± Gennero nces at the humming crowd, a low growl rumbling from his throat. ¡°You and your sister should go take a shower and a sauna, then to bed. I will make sure the guests get settled in their rooms as usual or off on their way home. Now, go.¡±


    Disappointment seeps out of me at his impersonal dismissal.


    ¡°No buts.¡± He brushes his fingers down my arm, making me shiver, then draws them away as though I¡¯ve hurt him. ¡°Do as you are told. You will need your rest.¡±


    ¡°This is exactly what I always tell her,¡± Alik says with a note of triumph. ¡°She needs to learn to listen and obey.¡±


    If he thinks Papa is going to side with him, he¡¯s mistaken.


    Gennero¡¯s fist is wrapped around Alik¡¯s throat before he takes another self-satisfied breath, his eyes bulging, trying to back away as Papa¡¯s strong hand holds him in ce. ¡°Listen, you little shit. She does as I say, not as you say. I keep you here because you¡¯re good at your job, but if I think for one second-¡±


    Before he can finish, there¡¯s a shout from the entrance and a deafening gunshot. Guests duck and scream and step back from the oing intruder. ¡°Out of my fucking way! Sabato! Get out here, Sabato, I know you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°That fucking old bastard.¡± Gennero drops Alik, turning toward the chaos.


    The wave of onlookers moves back, parting to let our old neighbor Mort McAllister, Reindeer Hater,e through.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a party here.¡± Gennero¡¯s voice is t and calm, but that¡¯s when you should worry. ¡°And you just put a hole in my roof.¡± He points toward the ceiling.


    Mort steps forward, eyes red and puffy. His cheeks are crimson, and there¡¯s a wobble in his steps. ¡°Yearly Christmas party for all the outsiders. Wish you¡¯d all go back where you came from!¡± He yells at the room as Gennero¡¯s hand reaches for his loosely held shotgun.


    ¡°Yes, and you weren¡¯t fucking invited.¡± He says as several of therger men in the crowd turn at attention ready to back up Papa.


    Mort growls, baring his teeth. ¡°Gimme back my gun,¡± he hisses, but Papa holds it at his side, unmoving, his face a frozen mask of calm. ¡°How the hell your fucking reindeer get poop on my roof, Sabato? What do they do now, fly?¡±


    Papa rolls his eyes. ¡°Our reindeer haven¡¯t been anywhere near your roof.¡±


    ¡°Well, it ain¡¯t no wild deer out around here. I know wild deer shit and it don¡¯t look like that. Bad enough the rest of the year they get out ande crap all over everywhere else on mynd, now they shittin¡¯ on my roof! You got people collecting it and flinging it up there just to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised he can tell wild reindeer shit from bourbon,¡± Lucy whispers in my ear, appearing out of nowhere with flushed cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before Grandpa puts Mort¡¯s head into the punchbowl. Or worse.¡±


    I hesitate, watching Gennero poke his finger into Mort¡¯s chest. I don¡¯t want to leave, but I hate confrontation. I hate violence, even when Mort¡¯s insulting my reindeer.


    With a nod, I turn and follow Lucy, ignoring Mort¡¯s continued rant as we slip out, grab our bags, and head down the hall, through the ballroom and into the main house.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I ask.


    The full moon reflects over theke and casts a red glow across the horizon behind the mountains as we walk by the wall of windows in the great room off the kitchen.


    Lucy doesn¡¯t answer for a moment, then she says, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°After the performance. You disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just got pulled away by some adoring fans. Iwasthe star of the show.¡±


    I snort augh. ¡°Bullshit, really, where did you go?¡±


    She turns and sticks out her tongue, and we both giggle. Then she nces across as we pass the entrance to Gennero¡¯s workshop.


    Down at the end of the hall leading into the kitchen, she stops and I spin to see her forehead furrow as she bites into her lip.


    ¡°I have a couple of things to check with Mama about the decorations for the breakfast tomorrow I forgot to go over with her.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°I can help if you want-¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good. Get some sleep. You look exhausted. Did you eat anything today?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She knows that question will lock me up every time.


    ¡°Night, sis! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, breakfast, on time!¡± She turns and walks off with an excited bounce in her step.


    But after a few steps, I hesitate. He headed toward Gennero¡¯s workshop, and Mama was in the bar area of the auditorium when we left.


    Besides, we¡¯re not allowed in the workshop.


    I turn back and retrace my steps, tip toeing in silence until I¡¯m right outside the door that¡¯s always closed.


    It¡¯s open a sliver and I press my forehead to the molding that surrounds the heavy door with the iron lock, squinting into the small space looking inside, easing the door open an inch.


    And there¡¯s Lucy.


    When she sees me, I shrug with a ¡®what¡¯s up¡¯ sort of gesture, but before she can react, the door closes, leaving me standing stunned in the hallway alone.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But there¡¯s more. Above Lucy¡¯s head on the wall, there was the Sabato sword.


    It was what signified the leader of the family. And I don¡¯t just mean Lucy, Mama and me. Thefamilyfamily. It should be back in Chicago with whoever is running the unholy empire now.


    The empire I was more than happy to leave behind. Why would Papa have it here? Why is she in there?


    I shake my head. Must be like a retirement gift or something. Like, instead of a gold watch, you get a sword replica. I¡¯m too tired to worry about it all right now. I shake my head, considering knocking but I have my own problems to sort out.


    I¡¯ve fornicated with my grandfather.


    All I want is toy down next to Papa and wake up with him on top of me. My sister will surely hate me and I¡¯m sort of relieved I don¡¯t have to look her in the eye right now.


    Sooner orter, she¡¯s gonna know something is up.


    And when ites to her, I can¡¯t lie. On a shaky yawn, I turn and head for my room.


    * * *


    I wake in a rush, heart pounding, covered in sweat, suddenly aware of another presence in my room. The spicy and woodsy scent of him invading my senses.


    Then, there¡¯s the brush of a finger against my lips. ¡°Shhh, little one. You don¡¯t want to wake anyone. We need to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Papa?¡± I mumble-whisper, feeling like I¡¯m in a fever dream because Santa is sitting on the edge of my bed.


    ¡°Who else were you expecting in your bedroom in the middle of the night?¡± He trails his finger over my chin, down my throat, making me swallow as it continues its southern descent. His fingertip slides between my breasts, held loosely inside the babydoll nightdress I¡¯ve had for a month but never worn, buying it in my hopeful fantasy that one day I¡¯d wear it for him.


    The point of his finger turns to two, then three as they slip under the stic of my panties below my belly button. My tummy quivers and my mouth goes dry.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I imagined this. Him. Sneaking into my room in the middle of the night. Doing things that would put the heroes in my steamy romance books to shame. The Santa suit was never in my fantasies, but I have to say, it is now.


    Fuck me, Santa. Fuck me, Santa.

 Book6-15

    My heartrate speeds as I flood my lower level, drenching my panties in a manner of seconds.


    God, this man.


    I¡¯m aware that my nket isn¡¯t over me at all. The thought of him doing things with me while I slept enters my mind, and I shiver imagining him touching me in my sleep.


    Would he?


    Might I wake one night to find his cock hovering over my lips, dripping pre*cum into my waiting mouth?


    Or, with him inside me, warming his cock, easing into me so slowly I wouldn¡¯t wake? Leaving me full of cum with no idea how it got there?


    Oh, please.


    Yes, please.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Carina?¡±


    I shake my head, embarrassed by the thoughts. ¡°Nothing. What¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You areing with me. This is why I told you to go get some rest after the show. I have other ns for you. Good little girls get to y with lots of new toys. Santa has a special surprise for you.¡±


    Fire shes over my skin.


    ¡°A yroom?¡± My thoughts are filled with filthy images of him doing unthinkable yet delicious things to my body. And I¡¯m more than willing.


    ¡°Yes, a special one. For a special girl.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing else I want more.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe out.


    He takes my hand in his, and I allow myself to be led, wondering exactly where it is we¡¯re going¡­


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ve been waiting to show you what I¡¯ve built. Just for you.¡±


    Gennero


    My heart grows three sizes as she spins in the room that used to be a useless sitting area off my bedroom suite.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wondend,¡± Carina says as she runs her fingers along the padded bench, the low table just the right height to secure her body while I fuck her into oblivion.


    ¡°It¡¯sourwondend. Where we can be who we want and no one will know.¡±


    A flicker of sadness crosses her face and I feel like a fucking ass. ¡°Will we always have to be a secret?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll figure out how to make it right with Lucy. And whatever else. I promise you.¡±


    And do what I need to do to keep you safe.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She spins toward a red leather-covered bench that looks much like a sawhorse but with padded supports for her knees and her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± I slip her nightdress from her shoulders, letting it fall on the floor, then lift her body into ce, her ass high, head on the padded center. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    The Santa suit is fucking hot as hell, but I don¡¯t strip it off, there¡¯s no time. I take out my already hard dick and spit on my hand, rubbing it into her already drenched pussy.


    ¡°Now, see, hold onto those handles. This isn¡¯t built for love making, it¡¯s built for breeding. See how it¡¯s angled forward? So I¡¯m going to mount you from behind like a dog, raw fuck you, then you stay right there until I say so. All that creamy Santa surprise is going to stay right where it belongs.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun.¡± She wiggles her butt as I give my dick some strokes and bring my other hand down on her creamy cheeks, leaving a red outline as she yelps and throws her head back and forth.


    ¡°It is fun. Seconds as a perfect bench for some punishment. I like multitasking.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me, Santa.¡± She turns her head, taunting me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had such a Santa fetish. But I know one of my books had a guy in a Santa suit one time. I liked it.¡±


    ¡°I know. I read it too.¡±


    Her eyes snap wide. ¡°You did not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Look over there.¡± I nod to the corner of the room where there¡¯s a wall of shelves filled with books. ¡°Every time you ordered a book, I ordered it too. Read it with you. Seems my little angel has a thing for¡­¡± I suck in my cheeks thinking for a second before ites to me, ¡°age-gap books.¡±


    I bob my eyebrows, giving her ass another swat as I line up my dick with her gushing opening.


    ¡°Go figure,¡± she says as I pummel her with my full length in one violent stroke, driving the air from her sassy lungs.


    I hold onto her hips, driving in and out until she¡¯s whimpering and begging me to stop, then not stop, over and over.


    ¡°I fucking love you,¡± I say, but she¡¯s lost in her lust and I admit to myself that she is the one person in the world that could crush me.


    Just this moment, having her not return my ¡®I love you¡¯ turns my heart dark and the depth of my devotion to her finds a new level.


    I will create a world for her so perfect, my love will never be questioned.


    Her shoulder des press out as she sucks in a breath, her spine concave as she gives herself to me. ¡°God, that feels so good. So deep. Please, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°All the way, baby.¡± The fire between us heats as I grab her ass cheek with one hand and bring down my other on the side of her hip.


    She gushes when my hand connects. Seems she¡¯s got her own hard-on for a little Santa spanking as well.


    ¡°Santa¡¯s going to being down more than your chimney this year, baby.¡±


    ¡°Yes, God, I hope so.¡±


    My orgasm builds quickly. Reaching up and fisting her hair, I tug her head back and raw dog her on all fours, the bench built to my exact measurements to put our bodies together perfectly.


    Amazing what you can have done with enough money.


    I m into her again. And again. My balls whack against her open slit as her body starts to twitch and jerk.


    ¡°Santa¡¯s hitting the spot, baby?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± She moans as her cream floods from her opening, her body convulsing as she mps down andes around me.


    Her screams of pleasure ricochet around the yroom as her walls strangle the base of my cock. I fuck harder, banging my thighs against the padded bench, d I made sure it was double bolted to the floor, otherwise I¡¯d be chasing her ass all around the fucking room.


    I go balls deep through her orgasm, her body jerking and shaking as my spend races up my dick and coats her insides. Spurting and spurting until the world goes dark. Holding myself against her womb as thest convulsions of my orgasm spasm down the backs of my legs.


    She could be ripe with our child right now. That thought has my dick ready for round two as Carina softens into the bench, sweat glistening on her skin.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough?¡± I ask, running my finger down the indent of her spine, the Santa suit is like a fucking sauna.


    She mutters something unintelligible as I strip off the red coat, dragging my dick from her sopping opening.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even close to done with you, baby,¡± I say, watching my white cream drip from her pink opening, then reaching over and finger fucking it back into her, tugging her hips higher so the angle is right and gravity will do its job.


    ¡°I think this ass needs some attention, too. I¡¯m going to put my tongue right here.¡± I point to her back puckered entrance, listening to her gasp. ¡°Then when it¡¯s nice and ready, you¡¯re getting an ass fuck for Christmas, baby. That¡¯s what you get when you¡¯re on the naughty list. Santa¡¯s dick in your ass.¡±


    She turns her head and winks. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t I a lucky girl?¡±

 Book6-16

    ¡°Yes, you are, baby. And I¡¯m one lucky grandpa.¡±


    Gennero


    ¡°Santa¡¯s been good to me this year,¡± I whisper in Papa¡¯s ear, still aching from our ytime as we stand in the grand entryway of the house as the guests file out, some to their four wheel drive vehicles, some to the Snow Titan driven by one of our hired maintenance men where he will deliver anyone that flew in to thending strip on the other side of theke.


    Cold air streams in as the front door opens and closes, the candles flickering everywhere giving off the scent of sugar cookies.


    My muscles tense down low, thinking of how he eased his cock into my back entrancest night, setting me up on the low king-sized bed covered with red satin sheets on all fours. He worked my tight opening with his tongue first until I came three times and begged him to take me that way.


    There was lots of peppermint lube and a slow entry, but yeah, I thought my books were all hype and no substance when it came to all things anal.


    But whoooo-Lort. I loved it. I came until I passed out.


    I was sore and spent. And the way he touched me in the bath while he washed me clean after everything made me fall in love with him all over again. He insisted on bathing me. I was as limp as over boiled linguine. My mind mush.


    In the books I read they sometimes talk about the ¡®drop¡¯ after, like, intense sex or ytime. Especially when it¡¯s¡­well, a bit rough.


    I get it, girls.


    I. Get. It.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The bath was so intimate. Such a vulnerable ce for me to be. Naked, satiated, bruised and so in love with the man I¡¯ve always known as family.


    The exhration and confusion is exhausting.


    But I can¡¯t wait to get him all to myself again.


    Seeing Lucy in the workshop is still niggling at me. I didn¡¯t bring it up to Papa because I didn¡¯t want her in trouble, but I don¡¯t like secrets between us.


    But if she gives up hers, I have to give up mine and I¡¯m not ready to face the fallout from that right now. It¡¯s Christmas Eve day and I don¡¯t want to ruin everything. Not today. Not tomorrow.


    But, when?


    ¡°Santa¡¯s going to give you all the special gifts you could ever wish for, little one,¡± he replies, his voice cascading through me as he shakes hands with one of the departing guests who looks like he overindulged in the egg nogst night.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± I jump at the sound of Lucy¡¯s voice from behind me, her hands resting on my shoulders before they start to squeeze.


    I squirm away. ¡°Ow! You¡¯ve got a grip like a fucking mechanic.¡±


    She nces at Papa for a fraction of a second, andsomethingpasses between them.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, a moment of soul crushing terror making the ground feel unsteady.


    What if?


    No. Oh my God, no¡­


    Lucy was in the workshop. It feels like they have a secret too.


    Could he-my stomach copses on itself. Could they be¡­together?


    Is that the real reason he sent me to bed, then Lucy didn¡¯t follow?


    Lucy shakes her head. ¡°Nothing. Papa, someone just mentioned they noticed that asshole McAllister pacing around on the north end by the big pasture. Our side of the fence. Said we might want to check it out.¡±


    Papa grunts in annoyance. ¡°One of our guests saw him?¡±


    She nods. ¡°The Westens? They went for a walk out on the barn path you had the crew clear in case anyone wanted to go see the reindeer and there was Mort, cursing and waving his hands. When they came back, they told Mama who then told me to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Fucker.¡± Papa grits his perfect teeth. His anger makes me horny even as I process the terrifying possibility that he¡¯s got a thing for granddaughters¡­and not just step granddaughters. ¡°That old drunk fuck. I gotta deal with that and I¡¯m meeting with Alfredo Pugliesiter. He¡¯ll want to talk about how wonderful his son is-¡±


    ¡°Sully?¡± Lucy stands up straight as poker, grinding her teeth for a second.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask with my heart in my throat. Something else is bothering her. She¡¯s got zero interest in Papa right now and I¡¯ve never seen that look in her eyes.


    Papa pauses and looks at her as well. He¡¯s all business, none of the simmering tension that he has when he¡¯s speaking to me. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Well, no. Not really.¡± Lucy shakes her head, scratching at her forehead. ¡°I just know that¡¯s the name of his son.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Papa coughs. ¡°You both want to get out of here? I need a break.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±, we ask in unison.


    ¡°Jinx,¡± I mutter, and Lucy sticks out her tongue.


    ¡°We can catch thest day of the winter festival in town,¡± Papa mumbles. ¡°I thought¡­we can take a break once in a while. Give you both a little freedom.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡± Lucy nods. ¡°I need a manicure, like, desperately. Meet you at the car in fifteen?¡±


    She marches off and I reach up to whisper in Papa¡¯s ear before thest guest steps forward to say goodbye. ¡°I don¡¯t want freedom. I like when you boss me around. I¡¯ll do anything for you. Anything and everything.¡±


    * * *


    The Land Rover¡¯sengine hums as snow crunches beneath the tires down the winding road, asional creaks from the suspension the only reminder that the frozen ground is treacherous. I feel safe with Papa; his confident, experienced hands on the wheel as the townes into view, nestled in a wooded valley.


    It¡¯s warm inside the truck, my stomach growling as I barely touched the light brunch Mama made for us before we set out. Even with frost hanging on the branches of trees as we pass, the faint scent of pinees through the air vents and filling the interior of the cab.


    I steal nces at Papa as he drives, the angles of his cheeks, the reminder of his lips on my body. The way he rubbed my clit so softly after tucking me into my bed until I fell asleepst night. I dare let my eyes drift to hisp, for a second, wishing Lucy wasn¡¯t in the back seat so I could wake that sleeping giant and feel him push all his thickness inside me again.


    ¡°Hey, you can get yourself some mulled wine this year,¡± Lucy quips from the back seat because I called shotgun. ¡°Finally legal, huh, sis?¡±


    I grin. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered about being legal¡­ for mulled wine.¡±


    My eyes are still on Grandpa¡¯sp and his cock jumps out on the seam of his pants. He¡¯s wearing a ck parka with a white shirt and ck jeans and boots.


    I raced upstairs to change into something more festive than my usual jeans and tomboy shirts settling on red fleece lined leggings and a fuzzy cashmere white sweater and matching fuzzy boots. He nces my way, grunts, then looks back at the road.


    We continue in silence until the sound of Christmas music seeps through the windows as we pull into the parking lot in the center of town, surrounded by log cabins and cottages with snow-covered roofs. We¡¯ve barely pulled to a stop before Lucyunches herself out of the back, heading for the salon saying she will meet uster at The Fortress which is a restaurant bar at the end of Snowke Street. She¡¯s been desperate for a mani-pedi for weeks.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Papa says, putting his arm around me. It feels nice. Protective. Like he always is. ¡°Want to dance?¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    I¡¯m pulled along with him through the crowds. Some people who see us nod and smile, knowing us by sight but none of us by name.


    Grandpa likes it that way.


    There¡¯s a massive gazebo in the middle of the town, wrapped with thousands of twinkling white lights and a live band ying carols with a group standing by, singing dressed like they are from a Dickens novel. I¡¯ve always looked at the gazebo with envy when wee here for the winter festival, but it¡¯s always a crowded area and Papa doesn¡¯t like crowds. He always says staying safe means keeping to ourselves.


    But something has changed. Gennero is my personal protector today, and nothing could harm me when he¡¯s here.


    The snow crunches under our feet as we take the steps up into the gazebo and I¡¯m reminded of the scene from Twilight with Be and Edward dancing.


    Papa winds his arms down my back as I lean in, feeling the hardness of his chest, the itchy scratch of his wool coat remembering how I tore at his chest hairst night as he held himself above me, buried deep, pulsing his seed inside me, telling me to say such filthy things that made mee so hard I lost consciousness.

 Book6-17

    Even through his jeans and his coat, his hardness presses against my belly, and my lubrication station turns on full st, drowning out any rational thought.


    I¡¯m sure some of the people milling around know he¡¯s my grandfather. It¡¯s a small town no matter how much we keep to ourselves. Our dance is a little too close, but I don¡¯t care. And Grandpa doesn¡¯t seem to, either.


    He holds me over his heart, inhaling above my head. His hand drops to the small of my back, then lower, then into a full-on ass grab. And I love the feel of his fingers slipping into the crack of my rear, reminding me that he can take any hole he likes.


    And he can. And he does.


    Oh, how things change.


    We dance to Santa Baby, then Silent Night and time speeds by, and my whole world is him. The feel of his warmth against me, the scent of his spicy cologne, the roughness of his massive hand enveloping my tiny one. I want to kiss him so badly. I want to feel his lips open to mine and taste his breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honeysuckle?¡±


    I draw a shaking breath, realizing I was lost in my own little world. ¡°I wish we could be together. Like, togethertogether. I wish I could tell the world.¡±


    He replies with silence and that horrible sinking feeling returns when I think of what secrets he may have with Lucy.


    As the song ends, he tugs me down the stairs of the gazebo and my heart sinks, knowing some things are not to be wished for.


    Hand in hand, we make our way to The ck Swan Boutique, and he pulls me inside. Everything here is super expensive and high-end. I don¡¯t have any money of my own and being over the top extravagant with Grandpa¡¯s money never felt right.


    Papa is pulling out dresses, holding them up against me and either nodding or shaking his head. Not one dress, not two, maybe ten. Hats, scarves, jewelry, bags. Jeans, t-shirts and anything I touch, it¡¯s put into the arms of two employees who take it to a counter and start a pile. A woman dressed in all ck with a Morticia vibees over and smiles when she sees me.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nina. Can I help?¡±


    ¡°You work here?¡±


    ¡°I certainly do,¡± she says with a bob of her head. ¡°And you are¡­?¡±


    He wraps his arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer to hisrge frame. My insides turn to mush at this open disy of affection. ¡°None of your business,¡± he grunts with a sniff.


    ¡°She¡¯s just being nice,¡± I tell him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be a grumpy Gus, Papa.¡±


    Nina doesn¡¯t seem to have taken offense. ¡°Oh! Is this your father?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather,¡± I tell her.


    Papa rumbles with a low growl. ¡°Where is the lingerie?¡±


    Nina pins her eyes on me as I shrug. She looks at me with mock horror. ¡°Notthe sort of thing you want to discuss with your grandfather, right? I¡¯ll take you and-¡±


    Papa cuts her off. ¡°I¡¯lltake her. You just point.¡± He stares at her until she backs down and points us toward the left.


    As Papa leads, I follow as two men with their wives or girlfriends watch me with heat in their eyes, leaning to whisper to each other as we pass.


    I¡¯m a in cotton Hanes sorta girl, but still. I could be converted because the fancy, frilly things here are just beyond, beyondbeautiful. Papa has me picking out things I like, things he likes and imagining parading around showing off and teasing him until he turns me over his knee then puts me down onto mine for a good Papa-style throat fuck has my thighs slick and the needy tug in my core is getting desperate for relief.


    I¡¯m flushed and dripping, nipples on high alert as the two men step into the lingerie area, looking me up and down.


    The soreness throbs as I imagine all the dirty things I¡¯ve read that I want to do with my Papa, and I wonder if my newfound promiscuity is seeping from my pores, drawing feral looks from any men close enough to catch my frisky pheromones.


    ¡°What are you fucking looking at? You want to keep your eyes?¡± Gennero steps toward the two men, who sneer but wisely shrink back as Iy a hand on Papa¡¯s arm. His jaw is hard, brow bunched with anger as he winds his fingers into the back of my hair and tugs me next to him.


    ¡°Papa, it¡¯s okay,¡± I mumble and then the unthinkable happens.


    He follows me into the changing room.


    Or, to be more precise, he leads the way. He grabs a chair from nearby, ignores Nina¡¯s polite protests that the changing rooms are for one person at a time, and locks the door behind me.


    ¡°Get naked,¡± he orders, rubbing the front of his pants as he drops the chair next to the wall.


    My heartes up in my throat as I freeze, wondering what everyone in the shop must be thinking.


    ¡°You know those two fucks had hard-ons looking at you. You¡¯re a cock-tease, even when you¡¯re not trying.¡± Before I can reply, Papa¡¯s hands spin my shoulders, facing me toward the mirrored wall, then he crowds me against the slick ss surface, tugging down my leggings with a rough grunt all the way to my knees as I bite back a yelp.


    My lusty panting steams up the mirror as my cheek presses to the coolness. Gennero¡¯s hands grip the globes of my ass as he leans down, sweeps my hair over my shoulder, and rasps his teeth along my neck, making me shiver and tten my hands onto the mirror.


    ¡°If I could cut off every dick you make hard besides mine in this lifetime, I would. I don¡¯t like men looking at you. Thinking of you. I¡¯m going to have to keep you locked up, chained to the wall or dress you in a fucking cardboard box with a pillowcase over your head. Otherwise, there will be a trail of body parts wherever we go.¡±


    His words make me shiver. There¡¯s truth in them, as wild as they sound. I believe he would do what he says.


    My mother and stepfather never talked much about Gennero. Only to say that he was the man no one dared to cross. And if they did, it was only once.


    He¡¯s got a streak of danger in him that should rouse fear in me, but it doesn¡¯t. The opposite. In fact, the idea of him tearing into another man for looking at me makes the wrangle of tension in my core tighten.


    ¡°You flirt with any man, understand you are signing his death warrant. That¡¯s a lot of responsibility, I know, but I can¡¯t stop what I feel. You hold the fate of men in your hands, Carina, you will be a serial killer without ever getting blood on your hands.¡±


    My inner walls squeeze as his teeth pinch on my earlobe, his erection against my bare bottom. His hands slide up under my fuzzy sweater to grip my breasts as I arch my back,ying my head back against his shoulder, my body begging for more of what my he gives me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only flirt with you, Papa. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Damn fucking right,¡± he replies, but my heart is breaking.


    ¡°Papa.¡± I start, my body going rigid as he meets my eyes in the mirror.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He ease back, the intensity in his eyes changing, sensing I¡¯m uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s dumb, but-¡±


    ¡°Nothing is dumb if it¡¯s bothering you, what? Ask, tell me, right now.¡±


    ¡°You and-¡± I gather my bravery. ¡°You don¡¯t have something going on¡­with Lucy.¡±


    His eyes turn dark and he physically winces. ¡°No. No, no, no, no. Why would you think¡­¡±


    I shrug, his body inching back from mine. ¡°I saw you guys look at each other, like you had a secret, I just, guess it made me wonder.¡±


    ¡°Never, I haven¡¯t touched a woman in so fucking long. You are it. Lucy is special, but not like you. I have zero interest in any other female and I won¡¯t. For the rest of my life. I swear on my life.¡±


    I release a calming breath, the look on his face enough to convince me. ¡°I believe you. I¡¯m sorry, I hope I didn¡¯t ruin our little moment.¡±


    ¡°Never. And, I bet that teasing little cunt of yours is still as wet as I think it is.¡±


    His rough hand leaves one of my breasts to delve into the clutching heat between my legs as I push back, opening myself for him. He kicks my legs apart, fingers pushing, pressing, entering as his hot breath, scented with peppermint schnapps, heats my shoulder.


    ¡°Soaking. Messy, dripping, horny little girl for her old man.¡± I turn my head and meet his eyes in the mirror as his fingers wiggle on my clit, making me hiss and bite into my cheek.


    ¡°Only for you, Papa,¡± I mumble, his hips bucking against my bottom as his brow cinches tight, his fingers on my breast digging in as Ibor to breathe, my legs trembling, knowing this is what I want.


    Not just the soft lovemaking. I want this. Hard and demanding and dangerous.


    ¡°Time that mouth learned what my thick candy cane tastes like. You do a good job, I¡¯m going to give you a nice surprise at the end. Now, get ready, baby, Santa wants his cock sucked.¡±


    GenneroN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She is perfect. I almost hate myself for being so rough with her. So vile and degrading, but from the way her pussy is streaming down her leg, my little granddaughter likes her old man filthy.

 Book6-18

    ¡°Tell me that sweet slit of yours isn¡¯t getting sloppy thinking of taking Papa¡¯s cock in your mouth.¡±


    I drive my fingers into her clutching walls as the warmth of her orgasm leaks down my hand. ¡°Papa, please.¡± She trembles against my chest, her face smashed into the mirror as I fill her with two thick fingers, banging against her pubic bone with the force of the finger fuck until she¡¯s stuttering and slipping down the ss.


    I grab her around her waist, slipping my slick fingers from her seizing opening, then ease her onto her knees, her eyes unseeing, body limp.


    ¡°You¡¯re on the naughty list, but luckily you can do something nice for Papa and be a good girl again. Now, open those pretty lips, I¡¯m going to feed you some Feliz Navi-Dick.¡±


    What I don¡¯t tell her, but I will someday when we are settled and this whole charade of hiding and pretending is behind us, is I gave her one of my firsts as well.


    This.


    Never have I let a woman put her mouth on my cock.


    Childhood trauma you could say.


    See, my father, God rest his dark soul, taught me everything I know about being a cold-hearted bastard in our world, told me more times than I care to count about how he would take care of his enemies in a way they never sawing.


    Find a woman. The prettiest one you could find with the biggest debt hanging over her head.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Send her on a mission. Get your enemy¡¯s cock in her mouth, then¡­bring it back to him in a paper sack.


    Carina¡¯s mouth will be the first for me. The only one I trust.


    ¡°Take me out. Slow. I want to watch and remember every second.¡±


    There¡¯s shuffling outside the dressing room, a soft knock.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± I grimace, dropping a hand to palm the top of Carina¡¯s head, keeping her focused. ¡°When I want your help, you¡¯ll fucking know. Now, fuck off.¡±


    Her fingers fumble and shake on my zipper, dragging the length of my wood from my pants as I reach down and haul my balls out and hang them over the base of my open zipper.


    ¡°I-I-¡± Her eyes are full of questions as I tuck her hair behind her ears, grip the sides of her head and nod. Looking for a second into the mirror, I lick my lips at the image. Carina, on her knees in front of me. Her pretty little heels indenting into her soft bottom, my face twisted with darkness and lust as her fingers ease around my shaft.


    ¡°Get it in your mouth, little girl. Papa¡¯s waited a long time for this, but my patience isn¡¯t infinite. Get to sucking and don¡¯t expect me to be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± Her eyes toy with me as she wraps her fingers around the veiny shaft, my heart nearly pounding through my chest.


    ¡°Get it in your fucking mouth,¡± I demand, as I jut my hips forward while tugging her face onto my length.


    The warmth of her mouth hits me like a thousand bullets into my heart. I knew, in an offhand way of course, that getting sucked off probably felt great, but my PTSD from my father¡¯s stories never allowed me to give it a fucking go.


    But now?


    My little angel kneeling in front of me is going to need the best pair of knee pads sold on this because she¡¯s going to be spending a fuck ton of time down there.


    ¡°God damn, I love you, baby. Remember that, because you¡¯re going to be getting a throat full of Papa¡¯s cock. And it¡¯s your job to take it.¡±


    I watch in awe as she tries to nod, but I¡¯m hell-bent on getting every inch of my monster down her tight baby throat. Deeper, deeper as she gurgles and works the base with her hands, big approval-seeking eyes on me and I¡¯m re-fucking-born.


    I¡¯m resurrected from the dead as I hold her head and groan. When she pulls back, my dick leaves her mouth with a sloppy, popping sound. She gasps, her face red as my Santa suit.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big-¡± She bows her head and I thread my fingers into her hair, yanking her head back so her eyes are on mine. ¡°Bigger up close.¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby. Every inch is for you to take care of.¡± I loosen one hand from her hair and fist the base over her hands, drawing my cock to the side, smacking it on her cheek, then the other as her eyes flutter closed with each cock p. ¡°Kiss the tip.¡±


    Her plump lips pucker right up as I guide the swollen, dripping head to them and ease her face into position by the hair, her hands loosening and falling to press t on the fronts of my thighs, seeking bnce.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. You look so fucking perfect like this. Kissing your grandpa¡¯s dick on your knees, bet you are making a sloppy mess between your legs too.¡± She nods like the good angel she is, the desire to make me happy and get my approval clear in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll worship it. Just like I¡¯ll worship your pussy. You¡¯re a fucking miracle. Papa¡¯s private little treasure to use as he wishes.¡±


    The muscles in my stomach clench. She¡¯s so fucking beautiful; why she wants an old grumpy fuck like me, I don¡¯t know. But with every brush of her lips on my dick, I vow to take care of her forever.


    I¡¯ll provide for her as I always have, but with more care and attention to her every fucking whim and want. She¡¯s mine to do as I please, but with that, I will make sure she needs nothing. That she knows I am her everything and her needs will alwayse before mine.


    Well, except maybe right now.


    ¡°Papa needs his dick sucked, baby. Get to it.¡±


    She winds her hands around the shaft again, guiding it to her mouth. Before I stuff it inside, she looks at me with those eyes of the little girl I¡¯ve known for so long, resting the length on her face, her hands holding it at the base with fingers high like she¡¯s praying to my cock.


    The head rests on her forehead, the shaft down the slope of her nose, her warm breath tickling my balls as she lingers there, in a gesture of reverence to my manhood that fucking wrecks me.


    ¡°I¡¯m worshiping your cock, Papa. Just like you said I would. It¡¯s beautiful, I think I¡¯m in love.¡± Her eyes flicker upward, nose crinkled.


    ¡°Fucking brat. Get on that fucking cock and suck like your life depends on it. I want spit and gagging and fucking effort, baby. Show me how much you love me with your mouth.¡±


    She opens her lips and I feed her every inch, down, down, down.


    In and out. In and out. Plowing over her tongue and into the tight tunnel of her throat while she wiggles on her knees, pping at my hips.


    ¡°Told you I wouldn¡¯t be gentle. Now, rx that throat, you¡¯ve got three more inches waiting.¡±


    She¡¯s gagging but also sucking; and within a few seconds, her throat softens and she sucks me down like a fucking pro.


    ¡°God, I love you.¡± My eyes shut as my head falls back, holding the back of her head in my hand, the whole of my dick down my granddaughter¡¯s soft throat. ¡°Hold it there, you¡¯ll breathe when I say. Show me how much you¡¯ll suffer to make me happy, baby. Show me¡­¡±


    Fuck, it¡¯s better than I ever imagined. I¡¯m greedier than I thought when ites to getting my pleasure from her, but I¡¯ll give it back to her tenfold.


    ¡°I love how hard you try for me. Such a good girl, holding my dick down like that. I¡¯ve never seen you look more beautiful.¡±


    I¡¯m not going tost. I release her for a gasping breath around my shaft, then she gets going on it all on her own. Gurgling and sucking and breathing, her fingers jerking off the slick shaft, finding her pace, saliva dripping from her chin.


    I hump her face like the dirty old man that I am as she squeezes her lips around me, sucking harder as I drag her mouth back and forth, pummeling that young throat of hers until my balls p on her chin, her eyes begging for relief.


    ¡°You¡¯d do anything for me, wouldn¡¯t you, baby? You¡¯re giving me all of you right now, and you¡¯ll do it again and again whenever Papa¡¯s needy, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I give her my big cock harder and faster until a tingle starts in my core. ¡°Your prize ising, baby. You did such a good job, you¡¯re going to get your reward now. No spitting.¡±


    Pressure rises in my balls, the unbearable weight of my cum heaving upward as her hot wet mouth works feverishly up and down, up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy you with my cock every fucking day. You¡¯ll beg for it too, won¡¯t you? Like a good girl. My fucking good girl. Here ites, baby. Papa¡¯s going toe.¡±


    The tension builds until the intensity is unbearable, her chortle and sounds of wet effort spur my orgasm forward as I grit my teeth and my dick explodes.


    My testicles fucking knot up and I nearly ck out. Her little hands beat off the few inches she retains as she swallows, swallows as I nut and spurt down her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying so hard, baby. Keep swallowing, there¡¯s more.¡± Another spurt as her eyes look like they¡¯reing out of their sockets, but her throat massages the engorged tip and something inside me shifts.


    I release her hair, stroking her now instead of tugging as she swallows thest of my orgasm. I watch her perfect mouth stretched around me, knowing I¡¯ll never let my baby go.


    There¡¯s more shuffling outside the door of the dressing room as I let my dick fall from her stretched lips. Her face is a sloppy mess of spit and cream as sweat trickles down my back and I pull her from her knees, holding her to my chest and kissing her head, wiping her mouth with my hand.


    ¡°That was perfect, baby. Such a sweet girl you are for me. I love you, you know that, right?¡±


    She nods against my chest as I ease her onto the little chair in the dressing room, then work my cock back into my pants. I stare at her slumping form, with her eyes zed, cheeks pink and lips swollen.


    ¡°You were mine before. But, after that,¡± I shake my head, inhaling through my fingers as I press my hand to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone that tries to take you away. Anyone.¡±

 Book6-19

    Gennero


    ¡°Take one more bite.¡± I hold the fork to her lips, her eyes softer than when we started, but still there¡¯s trepidation.


    One step at a time.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m done?¡± She locks her jaw, hands in herp where I told her to keep them as she sits at the long rustic table in thergemercial kitchen off the ballroom where the party took ce yesterday.


    It¡¯s already been cleaned and scrubbed by the cleaningpany. The stainless-steel gleaming and the floor polished.


    When we got done in the dressing room, she was so fucking pale, her stomach growling like a grizzly and she refused to eat at any of the restaurants because she can¡¯t bear to have strangers watch her eat.


    I tracked down Lucy at the nail ce and gave her the bad news that we were heading back home. Carina¡¯s well-being trumps a manicure and mulled wine. I had a few hours before I had to meet with Alfredo but getting that unpleasantry out of the way was still on my mind.


    Lucy was fine with leaving. Her nails and toes were done, she said she had some work to do anyway and wanted me to be sure Carina was distracted because she felt like she was getting suspicious about her disappearing into the workshop the other day.


    That all worked fine, because I was taking this monster inside of my little girl for a ride and I needed privacy.


    ¡°Baby, I told you, you are no longer responsible for your food choices. That¡¯s all on me. If I have to feed you for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll do it, but I won¡¯t stand by one more fucking second and watch you hurt yourself and hate yourself. You¡¯re fucking beautiful. If you weigh three hundred pounds as long as you¡¯re happy and healthy, I¡¯ll still think you¡¯re beautiful. I¡¯ll still want to fuck that tight miracle between your legs until you¡¯re drooling and feel lobotomized. So, please, for the love of all things Christmas, take the bite.¡±


    Her soft pink lips open and I guide the fork into her mouth, my heart warming when she lets out a soft moan as I withdraw the utensil and she starts chewing.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± I pet the back of her hair. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. So, so proud.¡±


    We continue the process until she¡¯s eaten half of a chicken breast and some buttered broli, each bite taking less convincing until her cheeks turn pink and the light returns to her golden eyes.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡± I stop before she starts to protest because part of this is her understanding that I¡¯m not here to harm her, physically, emotionally or otherwise, but this demon inside her needs to understand there¡¯s a new sheriff in town. ¡°You did so good, baby.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Papa. I feel okay. A little full.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. A little full is good. Now,¡± I push away the te and take her face in my hands. ¡°Give me a kiss. I have to go take care of some things in the workshop. Couple investment calls. Nothing big, you should go do something fun with Leonardo. Or read, take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Can we do¡­¡± She smiles and I don¡¯t give a shit about what I need to take care of. I just want to sit here and watch her smile. ¡°Can we do it again? Like, you know. yroom or wherever, I just, I just want you all the time now.¡±


    God, this girl. She makes me immortal. ¡°Yes, baby. We will be doing ¡®it¡¯ again and so much more. But let me go handle my business, then we will find some time for us. Promise.¡±


    I brush her lips with mine as my phone buzzes in my pocket and I know who it is.


    My mood darkens as I leave her sitting in the kitchen, spearing another bite of the chicken herself as I head down the stairs toward my workshop.


    * * *


    This fucking guy.


    ¡°I want you to reconsider my offer.¡± Alfredo picks imaginary lint off his suit jacket, shrugging with his shoulders and also the corners of his mouth. ¡°My boy Sully, he is a good boy. Solid. Dependable.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s twenty-five years old,¡± I point out, keeping my voice level for the sake of Christmas hospitality. ¡°Hardly a boy.¡±


    ¡°And your granddaughter is eighteen, a grown woman. This is the way things have always been done, Don Sabato. Tradition. They are a good match. Our families run operations in neighboring parts of New York and Chicago, we join forces, we will rule the city.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about tradition,¡± I say with a growl. ¡°I¡¯ve given you my answer. Carina is not for sale. Not to you, not to anyone.¡±


    The ¡®Don¡¯ is sailing dangerously close to a fucking beating.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for hostility,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯re old friends. We can discuss business without it bing a war. Not like these young punksing up now. With their guns and their drugs. All shoot-em-up now and ask the questionster.¡±


    As he saysshoot-em-up, Don Pugliesi makes finger guns with both his hands and fires them at an imaginary intruder to the workshop.


    Then he shakes his head, a dramatic disappointed sigh escaping his lips.


    He¡¯s older than me, but not by much. His youngest son, Sully, actually is a good man. I¡¯ve heard about his balls and his brains from others. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let him get his hands on Carina. She¡¯s mine, and she¡¯ll stay fucking mine.


    ¡°When you controlled Chicago, my old friend, it was civilized.¡± He inclines his head in respect. ¡°I want that again. I can make it happen. But only if our families are united. Marriage is the way that treaty is signed. Blood to blood. Skin in the game. You could return to the city. Settle all your problems, live like a fucking king.¡±


    He¡¯s baiting the hook. Those are the things I have wanted for so long, but now that they are possible, the price is too high.


    ¡°Not Carina,¡± I say.


    ¡°Not Carina,¡±he says, like a broken record. ¡°Why not Carina? She¡¯s beautiful, talented and traditional. Young. Unattached. Lucy is delightful. She is a credit to you and to your son, God rest his soul. But she¡¯s too involved with the business, too tough. My boy needs someone who will cook and make babies and leave business in the hands of her husband.¡±


    I hold my rage by a thread. Hearing him talk about Carina making babies with anyone makes me want to deliver his body in parts back to his family in Chicago.


    I never suggested Lucy either. She¡¯d destroy Sully within a week.


    ¡°Why dismiss the idea so quickly? What if she wants to-¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡± I bring the t of my hand down on the desk, knocking over the photo of Carina and Lucy atst year¡¯s performance. ¡°Carina is off limits, now and forever. Did you have anything else to discuss, old friend? Because if not, there¡¯s the door.¡±


    I point, ready to convince him of my position with a 45 shell between his eyes if necessary.


    Don Pugliesi does the mouth shrug again. ¡°You will think about it. I¡¯m sure you wille around. Carina-¡± he says as he picks up his Fedora.


    And that¡¯s fuckingenough.


    In an instant, I¡¯m on my feet, snapping my knife from its sheath at my hip. I hold the forged steel to his throat, his eyes wide as his hands go up, a whimper choking from his throat.


    ¡°J-Jesus Christ, Gennero! What the fuck¡­ This is Christmas, for Christ¡¯s sake! There¡¯re no weapons at Christmas, you fucking know that. You¡¯re the one that¡­¡±


    He¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Christmas truce, hospitality and guarantees of safety. But he crossed the line and I don¡¯t give a shit about any fucking truce when ites to Carina.


    Blood trickles along the edge of the de.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Jesus¡­¡± he says again, and I growl.


    ¡°You keep my granddaughter¡¯s name out of your fucking mouth. She¡¯s not marrying your fucking son or any other motherfucker you might have in mind. Clear?¡±


    He nods, and I jerk the knife away, pushing him against the wall.


    As I drop back into my seat, he shuffles out the door. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find a trail of piss behind him.


    I close my eyes and let out a sigh as I stare at the flickering monitors, absently stabbing the knife into the wood of my desk and twisting.


    Carina. Is. Mine.


    He didn¡¯t close the door¡­


    That thoughtes a second toote. ¡°What¡­¡± It¡¯s Carina. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I growl. This is not how I wanted her to find out.


    Carina stands in the open doorway in a gray sweatshirt and baggy jeans, her hair tumbling in auburn waves around her shoulders. Her face is fresh, eyes wide, her mouth falling open as her hands fly to her lips.


    I knew it had to happen. I could only juggle the lies for so long.


    She¡¯s frozen as she scans the room. The photographs, the whirringputers, the bank of monitors, the sword, names of mobsters dead and alive on a whiteboard; the list of aliases; the weapons; the files containing material for extortion.


    ¡°Carina, it¡¯s not-¡±


    She chokes out an incredulousugh. ¡°It¡¯s not what I think? Are you going to tell me you¡¯re not involved with the fucking mob anymore? I hate that life. Ihate it. I don¡¯t want to be part of any,¡± She waves her hands around, ¡°of this. I won¡¯t. How could you?¡±

 Book6-20

    I think about lying to her. But when I look in her eyes, I know I can¡¯t.


    Even if it hurts her, even if she hates me. I can¡¯t lie to her by omission or word.


    I shake my head. ¡°This is what I do. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done. But your impression of this life is tainted by what happened to you. The world runs as it runs. What you think of as legitimate and legal¡­those businesses are just as filthy, maybe worse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I fucking see.¡± She res, her jaw set.


    I step forward, reaching for the one thing in the world I really want, to tell her it¡¯s all okay, but she sweeps an arm in front of her, stepping back.


    ¡°Nope. You don¡¯t get to touch me. I know what the life is, Papa. I know that it killed my mom. My stepfather. Your son. It killed them. It ruined my life. And yours, or so I thought. How can you even¡­¡±


    ¡°Carina, please, just fucking listen for a-¡±


    ¡°No. No, Papa.¡±


    She turns, bolting through the door, and I head out after her. As soon as I¡¯m outside the door, she grabs my coat from the peg on the wall, pushing out the door at the end of the hall, running across the snowy pasture, making her way to the reindeer pens.


    I start to go after her, but a strong hand grips my arm.


    Whipping around my fist balled, there stands Mama.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± she says, shaking her head. ¡°She¡¯s upset, but she¡¯lle around. Let her go see Leonardo. It will help. You have some unrest in Chicago you should handle.¡±


    She hands me a tablet, the screen bright in the fading winter light as the stormes in off the horizon. And as soon as I see what¡¯s on the screen, I know she¡¯s right. I have to deal with this. We¡¯ve got some rogue detectives trying to make a name for themselves. Forgetting who it is that lines their wallets.


    Trouble is, all I want to do is go after Carina, exin everything and bring her back.


    But I defer to Mama¡¯s wisdom. I need to give her space. I need to let her talk it out with Leonardo. He¡¯ll have my back.


    At least, I hope so.


    Gennero


    Fuck giving her space. I didn¡¯t make it ten minutes before I trudged out into the snow to track down her dramatic ass.


    Business can wait. Fucking Chicago rivalries and police payoffs going south are ring up and as usual, it falls on me to settle their immature bullshit. Only problem is, I don¡¯t give a ripe fuck about any of it.


    Every-fucking-thing else can fucking wait.


    Without Carina next to me, there¡¯s no point in anything else.


    It¡¯s Christmas fucking eve. I wanted to sit by the fire, watch her and Lucy exchange their traditional gag gifts and drink some bourbon, then takemygift to my room and rail into her until the sunes up.


    ¡°Carina?¡± I call out into the cold emptiness of the reindeer barn. She wasn¡¯t in the pasture and her footsteps lead here and I¡¯m already about to lose it knowing she¡¯s out here without me. ¡°Carina, enough. I have things to tell you, but you hiding is not going to get you the result you want. Or, maybe it is because your ass is going to be wearing my hand print if you don¡¯te out, now.¡±


    Silence.


    Nothing.


    The weathered timber of the barn stares back at me, illuminated by the strung lights along the high ceiling, that pick out carved snowkes and trees decorating the stables. One of the reindeer, Rafael judging by the low snort, kicks against his stall wall, then it¡¯s silence again.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I stomp down the center aisle, dropping a little more straw into a couple of the reindeer pens, but when I get to Leonardo¡¯s stall, it¡¯s empty. The metaltch hangs broken by a single screw, and hoofprints lead away to the other end of the barn.


    Shit.


    It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s escaped, but with the storming in, if she went to get him, that could not end well.


    My heart thunders as I run back the way I came, out into the snow-covered pasture and over to the sleigh shed. If the blizzardes in while I¡¯m out there looking for her, a Land Rover isn¡¯t going to cut it.


    I need the Frost Titan.


    The doors to the shed swing open, revealing a vast expanse of red metal. It¡¯s an Aerosani, a propeller-driven sledge invented by the Soviets back in the early twentieth century.


    However, mine isrger than anything the manufacturer had ever built.


    It¡¯s a mix between a speedboat and a car, mounted on thirty-foot skis, with a cockpit big enough to seat six with a cargo area, and the Frost Titan is strong enough to tow a tank if needed.


    As the sky goes from blue-gray to the color of coal, I turn the key and the engine fires to life without a stutter.


    The propeller whirs, and a secondter, I¡¯m tearing out into the snow, heamps lit, following a light trail of reindeer prints leading out into the wilderness.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, baby. Just be okay. God, please, let her be okay.¡±


    * * *


    I followthe barely there reindeer trail through the sparse woond at the edge of the property, over vast expanses of white beneath the dark sky. Mountains watch, impassive, as I speed by, the roar of the engine and scent of gasoline my onlypanions.


    Oh, and my guilt. There¡¯s that, but if I have my way, that motherfucker is moving on as well.


    She¡¯s out here. I feel it, and I¡¯m going to get her back. I have to. She¡¯s my miracle. My sun. My breath. I vow from this moment on, I¡¯ll be what she needs. I¡¯ll be a better man. I¡¯ll go straight.


    I¡¯ll open a fucking hardware store ande home every night andin about the price of lumber, how no one wants to work anymore and how taxes are killing me.


    I¡¯ve never paid taxes, but if I did, it would kill me.


    My property ends, but the trail doesn¡¯t, and I crash through the poorly maintained fence without a second thought as I drive the Frost Titan right onto Mort McAllister¡¯snd. It¡¯s no wonder our reindeer end up on hisnd. That fence wouldn¡¯t stop them, not even close. Fucking asshole.


    As his house and barne into view, I hear a shotgun st, and my mouth goes dry. My heart stops and my focus narrows to a pinprick.


    If he¡¯s fucking touched her, I¡¯ll kill him. I¡¯ll fit him for a pair of concrete shoes, cut a hole in the ice on Lake Harpon and drop him in.


    I leave the Titan running, hop out into the snow as the vehicle¡¯s propeller slows, and I grab my pistol from my waistband.


    I sprint toward the barn where the shot rang out.


    ¡°Get out of the fucking way, girl.¡± Mort¡¯s slurred voice sounds triumphant as he shouts. ¡°That reindeer has crossed my fence for thest fucking time!¡±


    ¡°No. You will have to shoot me first.¡±


    I breathe a sigh of relief as I hear her voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get your ass out of my way, I¡¯ll do just that.¡±


    I burst through the door behind Mort as the snow starts to fall, giant kesing down wet and heavy as the promised Christmas blizzard begins.


    My gun is raised, my arm locked, my years on the streetse flooding back as I wrap both hands around the grip of my Glock. ¡°Drop the shotgun, Mort. You raise it against my granddaughter again and you¡¯ll die where you fucking stand.¡±


    ¡°Your granddaughter¡­¡± He turns to spit, and my finger tightens on the trigger as he lets the barrel of his gun drop an inch. ¡°Your granddaughter brought one of your fucking reindeer onto mynd, Sabato. I told you what would happen if I caught any of them here again. Fucking reindeer poop all over the ce. I¡¯m going to dine on venison tonight.¡±


    ¡°You will not!¡± Carina screams, her hands around Leonardo¡¯s neck as he paws at the ground, vapor snorting from his nostrils. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. If I had a gun right now, I¡¯d blow your fucking balls off, you wrinkled up old fucking backwoods bastard.¡±


    ¡°Friend.¡± Mort screws up his nose as he turns back to stare at her. ¡°You hear this, Sabato? Your granddaughter a little slow in the head or something? She¡¯s got a right nasty mouth there, too. Deer ain¡¯t your friend, you stupid girl. Deer are meat, simple as-¡±


    I charge at him as Carina does the same, hurling curse words as I whip my gun across the back of his head, a crack sounding out as the butt hits his skull, then he goes down with a thump onto the dirty barn floor. Carina scurries my way, throwing her arms around my neck and burying her face in my chest.


    ¡°I wanted to be the one to drop him. I know what you mean now about that protective instinct. He was going to hurt my family, and no one hurts my family.¡±

 Book6-21

    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Next time, honeysuckle. I promise. I¡¯ll give you the honors.¡±


    Her honey brown eyes sparkle as I run my lips over her forehead and I say the words I should have said over and over until she knew they were true. ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper as Leonardo steps forward, dropping his head to nuzzle at Mort¡¯s face, then turning around, raising his tail and-


    ¡°I love you too, Papa.¡± She giggles as she watches Leonardo¡¯s shitnd in a steaming pile on Mort¡¯s chest. ¡°So, so much.¡±


    ¡°Come on, baby. I have a lot of fixing to do.¡±


    * * *


    The Frost Titanrumbles and lurches as we make our way back through the blizzard. The wind is howling and the snow ising down hard and sideways, but inside the cockpit it¡¯s warm andfortable, and I know Carina is safe.


    Leonardo is tucked into the cargo hold, snug with plenty of straw to keep himfortable and a bucket of alfalfa cubes to keep him calm.


    As for Mort¡­


    When he came to, he found himself tied to a beam in his barn, wrists numb from being hauled up above his head. The wound I gave him was only superficial, but the terror in his eyes was very real.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Between us, Carina and I made sure he knew what would happen if he ever stepped out of line again.


    She gave as good as I¡¯ve ever seen, and I¡¯ve got to say I couldn¡¯t be prouder of my girl. She reminded him that we¡¯re a mafia family, that we have connections, and no fear, and that we have a deepke right on our property.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says, staring at her hands as she warms them between her legs, the tape on her bandage curling at the ends reminding me, I need to make sure I tend to it when we get home. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have run off like that. It was a shock, I¡­¡± She draws a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m understanding the life our family has lead more. It feels different now.¡±


    I nod. It¡¯s a truth I learned a long time ago, but not one that can ever be forced. ¡°You know how the mafia started in this country? In my own grandfather¡¯s day, there were neighborhoods the police wouldn¡¯t go near. There waswlessness. Murder. Innocent people being harmed daily. So they started to protect themselves. My grandfather and his brother organized their own kind of militia, and that grew into something else, but they never forgot where they came from, that they were there to protect those who had nowhere else to go. They took care of the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget that my mom died because of that life. It sent you away.¡± She meets my eyes.


    ¡°No. You shouldn¡¯t. There¡¯s more to what happened to my son and your mom than you know. I¡¯ll never say they asked for it, but they stepped on toes that they knew were dangerous. They pushed beyond the limits and rules and code. It came back at them. But when things happen, when people need protecting-¡±


    ¡°Or reindeer,¡± she says, and Iugh.


    ¡°Or reindeer,¡± I agree. ¡°When those we love need protecting, that¡¯s what we¡¯re there for. A mafia is a family. That¡¯s the truth. And we protect our own.¡±


    She sits silent for a moment, then nods. ¡°Papa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Stop the engine.¡± She meets my eyes, unblinking, and I know when I¡¯m beaten.


    The Titan gives a high-pitched sigh as I ease off, and let it slide over under a tree as I secure the brake.


    Carina¡¯s hand is on my crotch before I know what¡¯s happening, lowering my zipper eagerly. She grins, thenughs as my cock pops out through the fly. ¡°There he is,¡± she says, swirling a finger over the swelling head.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter as she leans forward, opening her mouth wide and sucking it between her lips. ¡°My little honeysuckle.¡±


    She smiles around my dick, and it makes my balls clench as her tongue glides up the underside, flicking through the hole that¡¯s already dripping precum down her throat.


    Carina sucks and kisses, and I think I¡¯m going to heaven¡­


    * * *


    When we pullup at the house, Lucy and Mama are waiting. And I know what I have to do.


    Before I put the Frost Titan back in its shed, I flip on the cab lights and take Carina¡¯s handing one of mine, then pinch her chin with my other. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. I promise.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She fusses, her eyes darting to our family standing on the porch watching. ¡°No, no please, not now, I¡¯m not ready¨C¡±


    I cut her off with my mouth on hers and we both sink into the kiss. I know Lucy sees it, I know Mama sees it. I don¡¯t care. This is how it has to be. They all need to understand that we¡¯re together now and nothing is going to change that.


    As the kiss ends, I pull Carina after me, out of the cockpit and down thedder to the ground.


    And Lucy stares, open-mouthed as Mama shakes her head.


    ¡°Sis, I can exin-¡± Carina begins, but Lucy turns.


    Storming through the front door mming it behind her.


    ¡°You two.¡± Mama sets her lips in a forced frown. ¡°I¡¯m no warden, you both do what you do, but remember,¡± She points a finger at Gennero then me, ¡°we are a family and everyone deserves respect. Lying and sneaking around divides us. You both will make this right. Or you¡¯ll have me to answer to.¡±


    With that, she spins, throwing her hands up, shouting in Italian, then doing the sign of the cross over her chest as head toward the Frost Titan in her big rubber boots and no jacket.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer to Mama,¡± Gennero whispers with a crooked grin.


    ¡°Me either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Come on, time to make this right.¡±


    Gennero


    ¡°She hates me.¡± Carina is hugging herself tight. ¡°She hatesus.¡±


    I kiss the top of her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s your sister, it¡¯s just a lot.¡±


    ¡°What if she never speaks to me again?¡±


    She stares at the falling snow, at Mama as she unloads Leonardo from the Frost Titan, at the ground, anywhere but at me or where her sister just disappeared inside the house. I know she¡¯s hurting, but this had to happen. It had to be out in the open. I can¡¯t ask her to keep this secret for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I tell her.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go in there. She¡¯ll scream and I deserve it. She¡¯ll call me a whore.¡±


    I grab her arm, and like I¡¯m coaxing reindeer out into the pasture, I gently guide her forward. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s going to be all right.¡±


    And as soon as we get inside, Lucy is there.


    Carina pulls back, pressing herself against me, and damn it if my cock doesn¡¯t respond like a selfish bastard. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m annoyed with you?¡± Lucy res, and right now I¡¯d say she¡¯s annoyed withsomeone. ¡°I¡¯m fucking pissed at him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± I¡¯m here to take whatever she needs to give. I¡¯m no stranger to fury but I also know, most of the time, it fades.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes target me and I¡¯m ready. ¡°You¡¯re the victim. You were so lonely you picked on the only woman in the house you knew wouldn¡¯t bust you in the mouth for making a move on her.¡± She turns to Carina, and she clicks her tongue against her teeth. ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t coerce her into this or anything. Because if he did, we got a big fucking problem.¡±


    ¡°Ask your sister. Tell her anything,¡± I say wanting this whole can of bullshit spilled all over so we can clean it the fuck up and move on.


    And honestly, right now I couldn¡¯t be prouder of her for sticking up for Carina.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Carina starts, her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯ve been teasing and taunting him for months. You never noticed. I knew you¡¯d hate me but I fell in love in a different way. I pushed and pushed until we both sort of broke.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were just finding your inner wild child. Didn¡¯t know you had a target in mind.¡± The furrows in Lucy¡¯s brow start to lessen.


    ¡°I was being a tease. I knew it was wrong but eventually, love finds a way.¡± Carina leans my way.


    ¡°I love you both. But, how I love Carina, it¡¯s something I never expected. I¡¯ll never hurt her. I¡¯ll throw myself into theke first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at reading people, I don¡¯t know how I missed this.¡± Lucy crosses her arms, shifting her weight back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m not done being pissed at you.¡± He points my way and I nod in acknowledgment. ¡°We¡¯ve all got secrets it looks like.¡±

 Book6-22

    I cock my head wondering what¡¯sing.


    Lucy drops her head for a moment on a deep breath, then looks me in the eye. ¡± I¡¯m annoyed because I held back on my own happiness while you two were cavorting like foals in the meadow.¡±


    I snort augh and she shoots me a re.


    ¡°You think my happiness is a joke?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Lucy, what happiness have you held back on? Because if I can give it to you, I will. Just name it. You¡¯re still my granddaughter and you always will be, no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay, first, sheis never going to be my¡­ my¡­ step-grandmother. That¡¯s just weird. I¡¯m older than she is.¡± She grips her forehead, fingers massaging her temples. ¡°Carrie, if youevertry to make me call you grandma I swear to God-¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Carina says on a snort. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Now, second,¡± she looks at me, ¡°I want you both toe with me.¡±


    She turns on her heel and marches away. I¡¯m not a following sort of guy, but this situation isn¡¯t going to be fixed by my stubborn streak rearing it¡¯s head.


    I grab Carina¡¯s hand, threading our fingers together as we go through the mansion, up the stairs and toward the bedrooms where Lucy is headed.


    At the entry to her bedroom, she waves us forward and when we follow her into her room, we both stand frozen in ce.


    Sitting on her bed is fucking Sully Pugliesi looking like the fucking Cheshire Cat.


    He stands and sticks out a hand. ¡°Don Sabato.¡± His dark hair is pulled back, that scar by the corner of his nose glinting white.


    I don¡¯t like being ambushed. But I hold back the urge to start making demands and throwing punches and instead, I shake his hand.


    For Lucy¡¯s sake.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask. It¡¯s still my fucking house.


    My question is answered when Lucy throws her arms around his neck and nts a open mouth kiss on his lips.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Carina says, bent overughing. ¡°What the fuck? Jesus.¡±


    ¡°Stop cursing.¡± Mama says from the doorway. ¡°All of you with your secrets and sneaking around. It¡¯s not what family does. Besides, you weren¡¯t fooling anyone. At least not me.¡± She crosses her arms, pursing her lips.


    ¡°My happiness,¡± Lucy says, ¡°is with Sully. And if you two are going to be together, then I want this.¡±


    I grind my teeth wishing we were on the streets in Chicago right now and give him a lesson in respect.


    ¡°You should havee to me.¡± I square off with Sully. ¡°This is my home. My family. You ever go behind my back again, you ever hurt her, I¡¯ll mail your body parts home to your mother. How did this happen? I barely let her out of my sight.¡±


    Sully swallows, Lucy looking at me, then him.


    ¡°We met when you were away.¡± Sully starts with a nervous tick in his cheek. ¡°Before you came here. Before they did. When she was fourteen.¡±


    ¡°And you were how old?¡± I sneer, he¡¯s older, not by much but enough.


    ¡°Neen. But, we were just friends. For years. Then, it became more. Emails, calls. You can fall in love with someone that way. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I sniff as Lusy rests her hand on his chest.


    ¡°I love him, Papa. He understands our life. Our world. But, he¡¯s old school, like you.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That so?¡± Carina chimes in with an edge to her voice. ¡°We protect our family above all else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect her. With my life and as many as I have to take.¡± Sully sets his jaw, cradling Lucy¡¯s head in his hand then extends his hand with a nod of contrition. ¡°But, you are right. I should havee to you. When I was sent here, it wasplicated. A deal with the DA and I need to spend a few years here until Chicago settles down. I didn¡¯t want to put her in danger before¡­before we coulde to an agreement with my father. He¡¯s stubborn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your father. If this is what Lucy wants, you are family now. I will make sure Alfredo settles things back home. If that¡¯s where you both end up, it needs to be safe. I will assure it is.¡±


    I shake his hand as Carina let¡¯s out a giggle. ¡°This family works in mysterious ways.¡±


    Lucy and Sully turn into each other for a kiss as Mama ps her hands.


    ¡°Who is ready to celebrate? I have Lambrusco and mysagna and more food than the entire army of Chicago could eat. The dining room table is set. The tree is lit, the gifts are wrapped, let¡¯s put all our secrets to bed and enjoy tonight. Tomorrow will take care of itself.¡±


    ¡°I love you baby. More than all the snowkes in Canada.¡± I kiss Carina on the lips as everyone watches. ¡°You¡¯ll never be a secret again.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Papa. Only¡­¡± She crinkles her nose, looking out the window toward the barn, ¡°you might need to go have a talk with Leonardo. He gets jealous.¡±


    Lucy snickers as Mama waves toward the dining room.


    ¡°I¡¯m make sure Leonardo understands. But, he¡¯s pretty busy until tomorrow morning. Flying around the world is tough and he¡¯s not getting any younger.¡±


    ¡°Just like you.¡± She chirps, wiggling her ass as she runs down the hall behind the rest of them.


    ¡°Fucking brat. You¡¯ll be getting your giftter tonight. I¡¯ll be putting a partridge in your pear tree one way or another.¡±


    The road to happiness isn¡¯t always clear. But, when you arrive, you need to slow down and give thanks.


    Something I¡¯ve never done. But, now that I¡¯m at that ce with Carina, I¡¯ll never take what we have for granted.


    I may be old, but I¡¯m young enough to learn a few new tricks.


    And I can¡¯t wait to try them all out on her teasing ass.


    Gennero


    She picks one up, purses her lips, then meets my eyes. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t.¡± She shakes her head, letting it drop to join the others. ¡°Alik-¡±


    ¡°Fuck Alik,¡± I mutter. That¡¯s another thing I¡¯m going to have to deal with, but not today. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas morning. This is what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, otherwise yourbuttis going to be sore for the rest of the day.¡± I cock an eyebrow as she wriggles on her stool, and I know she¡¯s imagining the sting of my hand on her ass.


    And her pussy. Because that was funst night.


    But with what I have nned for today, she¡¯s going to want to be able to sit down.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, when I said that I wanted donuts¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually do it,¡± she says. ¡°You just asked what I wanted and that was the first thing that came to mind.¡±


    ¡°Were you lying to me?¡±


    She shakes her head, eyes going wide. ¡°No, I would never¡­ Bu-¡± She stops herself before the but slips out.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    A little shiver runs through her, and she bites into her lip.


    I step forward, leaning over the breakfast counter to stare into her eyes. I reach forward and tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear, watching the blush spread over her nose. Her scent still on my lips from when she creamed on my face at five am before we came down for Christmas morning.


    ¡°Tell me one thing,¡± I say.


    She nods. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

 Book6-23

    ¡°If it was just you and me, and we were thest two people on Earth-no fucking Alik Petrov, no audiences, no nothing. And it¡¯s Christmas morning, and you can eat anything you want in the whole fucking world. What would you choose?¡±


    Carina hesitates, just for a fraction of a second, then a smile spreads over her face as she looks down at her dish. ¡°Donuts,¡± she gushes.


    With a smile, I pick up the freshly-made sugary rings Mama made ording to my instructions and hold it in front of her lips. ¡°Open your mouth. I¡¯m feeding you, remember? Because you are my world, Carina. And you get to have everything you ever want.¡±


    If my girl wants donuts for Christmas breakfast, she gets fucking donuts.


    She shifts on her stool, then with tentative movements, she opens her mouth and bites into the sugar sprinkled dough.


    As she closes her eyes and moans my fucking erection returns, jealous as fuck about the donut.


    The shimmering sugar coats her lips.


    Leaning down I press my lips to hers, licking the sugary sweet taste of donuts and Carina. She turns toward me, her body instinctively leaning in. And I love it. But it should wait.


    Licking my lips, I pull back. ¡°Good girl. Getting even more delicious for Papa. Take another bite.¡±


    Her cheeks turn red while a smile appears on her beautiful face as I feed her another bite.


    Then another.


    I watch as she chews. Remembering all the ways her mouth gave me pleasurest night.


    She sits up taller in her stool, hands on her knees. This time she kisses me, letting me suck her tongue.


    God, this girl.


    I pull her onto myp, cing the donut back on her te. When I bring my sugar covered fingers on her lips, she greedily sucks them into her mouth, licking them clean. If I¡¯ll have to use sex to make her eat as eagerly as she¡¯s licking the sugar out of my fingers, so be it. Be my guest, my little honeysuckle.


    I slide my other hand between her legs under her tights and take my fingers out of her lips. She ces her head on my shoulder, squirming on myp, rubbing my hard on with her ass.


    ¡°Eat,¡± I whisper to her ear, giving her already wet pussy a good rub from slit to clit.


    ¡°Papa,¡± she moans and picks up her half-eaten donut between her thumb and finger and takes a massive bite.


    ¡°Keep eating. Soon you¡¯ll connecting this pleasure¡­¡± I rub her clit in a hard circle as her body melts against me, ¡°with this pleasure.¡± I put the donut to her lips and she takes a bite without hesitation. I keep at it until she¡¯s chewing and swallowing and shaking with a shuddering orgasm. It will take time, but I¡¯ll retrain her brain to understand and I¡¯ll enjoy every moment.


    I kiss her forehead, push the dish towards her and steal just one as I hear Lucy and Sullying down the hall with Mama¡¯s voice ranting about the variegated poinsettias Lucy has put all over the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I settle her quivering back on the other chair as I rush back to my room, taking the stairs two at a time and dress in my Santa suit as I always do for Christmas morning.


    We all gather in the great room with its twelve foot tree and I start the fire while Mama lights the candles and sets out sugar cookies and more of that fucking God-awful Lambrusco.


    Carina is like a little girl, tearing open wrapping paper with such excitement it makes meugh. I try to turn it into a ¡°ho, ho, ho¡± to maintain the illusion. I¡¯m not sure if it works.


    The next two hours are filled withughter and torn paper and broken ribbons and giving was never so sweet.


    Mama waddles off to see about more Lambrusco and restart her three tenors Christmas album as Lucy and Sully sneak off.


    There¡¯s a stab of something in my heart as they go, but I know it¡¯s time. Time for both my girls to grow up.


    At least a little.


    ¡°One more,¡± I say handing Carina a small box once we are alone. She flips it open with that little girl awe I remember from when she was a child staring at the ballerina ne, diamonds sparkling almost as bright as her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡± She tries but she¡¯s already reaching up to pull her hair aside so I can put it around her neck.


    ¡°Nothing is too much for you.¡± I reach into the back pocket of my Santa suit and hand her the tiny envelope with a single ticket inside. ¡°I lied, one more.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, Papa, enough,¡± she mutters to herself, and I smile the muscles in my face getting sore from overuse.


    She tears open the envelope. ¡°Is this really¡­ This isn¡¯t a joke, right?¡±


    She looks up into my eyes, and I shake my head. ¡°No joke. You asked for it, you get it. As many lessons as you need to get your pilot license.¡±


    ¡°W¡­when is my first lesson?¡±


    She turns the ticket around in her hands, but I wrote it myself. There¡¯s no restriction, because I¡¯m going to pay for all the lessons she needs. If she wants to fly, that¡¯s what she¡¯s going to get. Although, she doesn¡¯t know it yet, but I¡¯m going to be there for every fucking lesson.


    No way I¡¯m letting my baby girl up in the air without me.


    I make a dramatic show of pulling back my oversize Santa sleeve to look at my watch, making her giggle, then meet her eyes. ¡°Now. If you like.¡±


    * * *


    The airfieldesinto view as I steer the Range Rover down the entry to the small airport, a haven of low hangars and control buildings against the backdrop of snow-capped wooded mountains. The single runway is a dark ribbon, meticulously cleared of snow even today.


    Carina is grinning as we climb out of the cab and head for the hanger where her instructor is waiting. The ce is decorated for Christmas, with festive red and green ribbons visible in the buildings as we pass.


    ¡°Don Sabato, over here!¡± I recognize the voice well, older now than I remember, but then aren¡¯t we all? Valentina retired from official duties, but she¡¯s the best pilot I know and now has her instructor¡¯s license. She grins as we turn and walk towards her. ¡°Little Carina Sabato. You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    Carina shakes her head, eyes wide and Valentinaughs, looking at me.


    ¡°Valentina was the pilot that brought you here,¡± I exin. ¡°She brings all our people north, when it¡¯s needed. Or did, before she retired. She¡¯s the only person I trust to give you flying lessons.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know who she is. I¡¯ve wanted to be like her from that day.¡±


    ¡°Being a pilot isn¡¯t hard. If you can dance, you can fly. Your grandfather paid me well to be here today. But, truth is, he¡¯s not the kind of man you say no to.¡±


    After that, everything goes by in a whir of excitement and joy.


    It might be her first lesson, but Carina gets to fly the ne. Sort of. Valentina is at the controls, co-piloting, but Carina gets to feel what it¡¯s like, the joy of being up in the air and seeing the ground a few thousand feet below.


    ¡°Leonardo would love this,¡± she says,ughing as wee in tond. ¡°As soon as we get back, I¡¯m feeding him and telling him all about it.¡±


    Valentina looks at me with a quizzical expression, and I exin, ¡°Leonardo is her pet reindeer.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, in that case, he¡¯ll be extra interested. Given that Santa over here hasn¡¯t taught him to fly under his own power yet.¡±


    Thending goes smoothly, with a little help from Valentina, and Carina is bouncing with joy as we step out of the ne. But as my old friend makes herself scarce, knowing what I have nned, I¡¯m get fucking nervous.


    Not about what I¡¯m about to do. I¡¯ve never been more certain of anything in my life, and I know that Carina will feel the same way I do. I¡¯m not nervous about what¡¯s going to happen, or about our future. But I am nervous about the words I¡¯m going to say, how I can get across the feelings inside me so that she knows. So that she understands what this means.


    I take her hands in mine and drop to one knee. I¡¯ve taken a knee in front of her, and it feels like home.


    ¡°Carina,¡± I say, drawing a deep breath as the wordse, my breath a vapor hanging in the cold air. I look into her beautiful eyes and let it all go. ¡°I love you. I loved you as the little girl I had to protect and I love you now as the woman who¡¯s changed my world. You are my sun and sky and the stars that will guide the rest of my life. In five generations, this will be the first marriage that¡¯s based on love and love alone. No political alliances, no convenience. Just you and me and the rest of our lives together.¡±


    I pull the box from my back pocket, and she gasps when I open it up. Then I slide the ring onto her finger and kiss her knuckles.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers. ¡°I love you so much. But what about Chicago? What about-¡±


    ¡°That will always be a part of who we are as a family, but I¡¯ve done my time as boss. I don¡¯t want it. All I want is here. All I want is you. And the truth is¡­¡± I hesitate, but now is the right time. She needs to know it all, so that we can go into marriage with a clean te. ¡°The truth is Lucy has been helping me run things for a while now. With my help, but she has her own ideas.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Lucy? My sister is the Don? Or¡­whatever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the female version of a don is, but yes. She will be. So you see, there¡¯s nothing to stop me staying here, where I¡¯m happy. Our love will soar higher than any of these nes, Carina,¡± I tell her, ncing around at the pilots that have stopped their pre-flight checks to watch. ¡°Let¡¯s make history. Let¡¯s do this for the right reasons. For love. For family. For forever. Marry me.¡±


    She¡¯s nodding, tears making glistening rivers down her cheeks as I pull her into my arms, standing, kissing the top of her head as those watching cheer, giving their congrattions before they return to their own lives.

 Book6-24

    And the world is brighter. Because she¡¯s mine, and she always will be.


    Carina


    Epilogue 1 -One monthter


    Papa turns to me, and for the first time I remember there are tears in his eyes. The reindeer barn has been opened up, allowing guests to sit under the white gazebo out in the pasture to watch, warmed by strategically ced pot-bellied heaters. There is aforting scent of wood smoke all around us, and the sound of reindeer shifting in their stalls, except Leonardo.


    Because he¡¯s standing by my side, and I swear he¡¯s grinning.


    ¡°Carina¡­¡± Papa draws a quick breath, clearing his throat as his nervous hand barely holds onto the page of notes. ¡°I swear to stand by you, now and always. We will share in each other¡¯s joy and I willfort you in sorrow. I will dance with you, every day, under the sun or under the stars, and help you realize your dreams as I share in your ambitions. You¡¯re everything to me. My heart, my future, my¡­¡±


    He shakes his head, looking down and wiping at his eyes.


    I step forward. I can¡¯t help it.


    I know I¡¯m not supposed to, but I can¡¯t watch him cry and do nothing, even for the sake of our wedding. I take him in my arms and pull myself in close, and his instincts kick in.


    Without hesitation, he enfolds me in an embrace, pulling my face into his chest and kissing the top of my head. I feel a poke from down below and grin despite myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, and I try to tell him he doesn¡¯t need to apologize, but he isn¡¯t finished. ¡°You¡¯re just so fucking beautiful in that dress. I want to tear it off you and fuck you in the reindeer stalls.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A wave ofughter and whispers ripples through the crowd, those closest telling the guests farther away what just he said. My cheeks are on fire because now that¡¯s all I can think about.


    I turn to the officiant as he holds back augh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the short version.¡± I whisper, desperate to get rid of the guests and have the reindeer barn to ourselves. ¡°Please?¡±


    Lucy catches my eye, her arm linked with Sully¡¯s, as Don Pugliesi steps forward, trying to get the right set of rings from the correct pocket so that we can hurry through the ceremony and get to the kissing¡­ and more¡­


    Because we¡¯ve got two weddings going on here and this is only the first.


    The officiant, thankfully, manages to regain hisposure and continue with admirable professionalism. Gennero finishes his vows, I make mine, Lucy and Sully make theirs, and Don Pugliesi doesn¡¯t mix up the rings.


    Time rushes by, and before I know it, I¡¯m being pulled into a deep kiss that promises so much for the future, both distant and immediate.


    ¡°Everyone get out of my fucking barn,¡± Papa growls as both couples are dered man and wife. ¡°There¡¯s booze and food but not in here.¡±


    There¡¯s another ripple ofughter, but when he turns and they see the look in his eye, they fall silent. Then start filing out in quick order.


    Mama is making apologies, telling everyone that there¡¯s a buffet in the dance auditorium and there¡¯s plenty for everyone, but I barely notice them all go. Because my eyes are fixed on Papa.


    ¡°Congrats, sis,¡± Lucy whispers as she¡¯s pulled away by Sully. She grins, anticipation sparkling in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    And with that, she¡¯s gone, and we¡¯re alone.


    ¡°So, the whole Chicago drama from way back is settled?¡± I ask, watching after Lucy. ¡°I mean, that was a condition of returning, right? Having one of us marry Sully? Then Alfredo was going to fix the rifts of the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we aren¡¯t going. Unless you want to visit.¡± Gennero shakes his head as he reaches above him, running his hand along the wooden beam down the center of the barn. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, and I don¡¯t think you do, either. This is where our life is. But yes, things are settled. Debts paid so to speak.¡±


    ¡°What about ballet? Now that Alik¡­well had his ident. Do you want me to still train?¡±


    ¡°Do you? I only want you to do what you want.¡±


    ¡°I love to dance. But, I¡¯m not looking to dance for anyone but you.¡±


    When I told him the things Alik had been saying to me all these years, well, I haven¡¯t seen Alik since that day. I don¡¯t think Papa killed him, but I don¡¯t ask.


    I realize now that Gennero will always be the mafia boss semi-retired maybe, but you never really leave the life while you¡¯re alive.


    ¡°Then, the stage is our new yroom. No tutus or leotards necessary.¡± He says as he walks over to close andtch the barn door, then returns, guiding me into a spotless stall looking like he had this idea all along.


    ¡°Where do you want me, Papa Santa?¡± I ask with a grin.


    To me, Santa will always be real. Because Gennero is him. He¡¯s given me everything I could ever wish for, for now and forever.


    ¡°Put your arms up here,¡± he tells me, running his hand down one of the wooden support posts, and I shrug and do as he says.


    As soon as they¡¯re up there, he grabs a long leather cord, and begins binding my wrists. Then he takes his ce behind me and hikes up the back of my wedding dress.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not supposed to see that until tonight,¡± I joke, and wince as he ps my rear kicking my legs wide as I bend at the waist ready for what he¡¯s about to deliver.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before and I¡¯ll see it whenever I like.¡± He traces the line of my pussy through my white silk thong then tugs it aside. ¡°Fucking gorgeous. And fucking mine.¡±


    ¡°Fucking yours,¡± I agree. ¡°So, what are you waiting f-¡± My words die on my tongue when he fills me with one forceful thrust. A gasp escapes my lips as I¡¯m filled up to the hilt, my body copsing under me, held up by the leather tie around my wrists. ¡°Oh, Jesus. Oh, fuck.¡±


    He thrusts, in and out, in and out, and has me mewling like a wild animal being bred.


    ¡°You might not be pregnant yet, but I¡¯m not stopping until you are,¡± he grunts as he moves inside me.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t already.¡± I huff knowing we need to order another pack of pregnancy tests. It¡¯s been two weeks since I peed on the past one and he¡¯s filled me with enough sperm since then to impregnate every woman in Canada.


    ¡°I want twins. You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you, two little new Sabato¡¯s running around.¡±


    I nod because words are no longer possible, but he¡¯s right.


    I never thought about it before, but I¡¯d like that.


    And from the way he¡¯s pounding my pussy like a steel spike into the barn wall, he¡¯s got what it takes.


    My papa wants to be a Papa and I¡¯ll make all his Christmas wishese true.


    Just like he does for me.


    Gennero


    Epilogue 2 -12 yearster


    The sceneon stage is so adorable, I¡¯m surprised some of the guests aren¡¯t having diabetic seizures.


    The twins, both of them barely able to walk are toddling around in their little tutus while the older children disy various levels of ability, all the way up to 11-year-old Sofia with her aunt¡¯spetence and dedication to the craft.


    Two sets of families, but all eight children are dancers in their own ways. Carina and Lucy have taught them, but never pushed them.


    With my financial backing, they¡¯ve opened a dance studio in Chicago for underprivileged youths. It¡¯s grown to a level that rivals any studio in the country.


    It caters to dancers of all abilities and from all backgrounds and doesn¡¯t ask them for a single contribution. Lucy runs sses for those who can make it in person, while Carina runs online group sessions for those who¡¯d prefer to learn in their own homes for whatever reason.


    They¡¯re happy. And that¡¯s all I ever wanted for them. Making a difference is what they love.


    I look at Lucy, watching her children with pride in her eyes. Lucy and Sully struggled to have children of their own, and after several years of trying the traditional way, they settled on adoption.


    They now have two boys and a girl: Benjamin, Luke and Petra. All of them fabulous and such a joy for me as much as for them.


    Iugh along with the crowd as Carina rushes over to grab Allegra before she can toddle off the edge of the stage, but the truth is I would have caught her. I¡¯ll always catch my girls if they fall.


    Five perfect little girls and their gorgeous mother.


    Carina and I made our family the old-fashioned way. And I guess there must be something in our water up here because all we¡¯ve had is girls. The five we have already and another on the way, though Carina isn¡¯t showing yet.


    I¡¯ve be a fucking health nut. I work out like I used to, but I¡¯ve added in more raw foods.


    Supplements and meditation.


    And yoga.


    Fucking, yo-ga. Me?


    But, anything to keep me healthy and alive for as many years as possible, I¡¯m all about it. We still eat meals in the dining room, but it¡¯s more chaotic and I don¡¯t give a shit if we don¡¯t eat on time. As long as we are all together.


    Sofia and Giulia were born three years apart, with Auroraing along four yearster, and then the twins Allegra and Fiore were born about eighteen months ago. And my love has grown so much with each and every birth I spoil them all like a great grandfather should.


    But, make sure they know their father is here for them to provide. To protect. And to teach.


    This old gangster is getting soft, and I don¡¯t give a flying fuck what anyone thinks about that.


    My family is everything. And I would die to protect it.


    Leonardo is still hanging tough. We have around a hundred in the heard now and old Mort disappeared a couple years after Carina and I married.


    He came over andnded a shot into one of the reindeer one night. He was a bad shot, so the reindeer was fine.


    Him, not so much. The fishes of Lake Harpon ate well that week. That¡¯s all I¡¯m gonna say about that.


    Once he was dered dead, I bought hisnd, tore down his house and built another barn, and an airne hanger for Carina¡¯s growing collection of vintage nes which she flies for special asions and when she just needs to feel that sense of freedom.


    I¡¯ll always be her protector and her greatest cheerleader. Seeing Carina doing what she loves gives mefort that she lives the life she chooses.


    She¡¯s still got a foul mouth sometimes, and Aurora¡¯s first word was fuck. I don¡¯t care.


    They¡¯ve all done well in school despite the cursing. I wanted to have tutors for them at home, but Carina insisted they have a life outside of Chateau Sabato.


    Mama has slowed down but she¡¯s still onsagna duty every Sunday. We have gone through a few other cooks over the years. None of them living up to her standards.


    As for my own life, well, I¡¯m still Don Sabato. I still have a hand in my family business from my workshop, the way I have all these years. Lucy is the Don, and everyone knows that, but she relies on my support and advice. Sometimes it¡¯s tough, sometimes the decisions we have to make break my heart, but it¡¯s all I know and it¡¯s how I ensure mymunity stays safe. Carina understands that, and she leaves me to it.


    She¡¯s my greatest support. But, being a father and a husband is my greatest aplishment.


    As the dance winds down, and the crowd starts to apud, I do the same. Later, I¡¯ll have my own private performance from my little honeysuckle. But until then, I¡¯ll just have to be satisfied sitting here with a boner.


    Not much has changed.

 YES, DADDY BOOK INTRODUCTION

    Book Introduction: Yes, Daddy


    Blurb:


    Driving down a dark street in blinding rain, I hit something.


    That something turns out to be Esme Tremain. She¡¯s running from someone, but I¡¯m going to be sure she doesn¡¯t run from me.


    With one look at those red lips and mouthwatering curves, I¡¯m instantly obsessed. When I tell her she belongs to me and she answers with, ¡®Yes, Daddy¡¯, her fate is sealed.


    I¡¯ll protect her.


    I¡¯ll possess her.


    I¡¯ll do anything for her.


    Only, this sweet, smart intern at the DA¡¯s office doesn¡¯t know who I really am. I walk on the other side of thew and our differences may be the fire that burns the bridge between us. What she doesn¡¯t know is, once I take all of her, I¡¯m never letting her go.


    1


    Vito


    I WATCH AS THE AUTO shop owner counts the stacks of hundred-dor bills. He¡¯s nervous. I¡¯m not like his typical customers, and my requests for the customizations on my new ck Suburban were unique to say the least.


    ¡°We square?¡± I grumble as I stare at my phone, answering texts and emails while he opens a safe behind his desk and stacks the money inside.


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± he stutters, taking thest of the cash and securing it in the little ck box, unaware that I could break his safe in less than thirty seconds if I wanted to.


    I paid nearly double the quote for the upgrades on my new ride under the condition that he would get it done off the books and in less than a week.


    He did both, so I¡¯m pleased, and I¡¯ll send him more business from people like me who need services like his. He may be nervous, but I have a sixth sense for people, and I¡¯m betting he understands what loyalty means.


    He rustles through a stack of papers on his desk, pushing empty coffee cups, screwdrivers and other shit around that looks like it¡¯s been sitting there for years. Every few seconds he nces my way with an apologetic nod, but all I want is for him to calm the fuck down.


    I don¡¯t think he knows exactly who I am, but he has an idea of what I am. We didn¡¯t exchange names. Most people wouldn¡¯t know me on sight, but they would know my name. My family has a history in Detroit, and I¡¯ll admit not all of it is good.


    In fact, most of it isn¡¯t good.


    But even without knowing my name, I¡¯m intimidating. Both in looks and presence. Add to that, the bulletproof ss, reinforced-steel roll cage and other customizations, I think he¡¯s got some idea I could be a problem for anyone I found didn¡¯t serve me.


    ¡°Here. Your receipt.¡± He raises the piece of paper from the desk with a shaky hand.


    I scowl. ¡°I don¡¯t want a fucking receipt.¡± My brows draw together. ¡°What part of ¡®no records¡¯ did you not understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He slowly pulls the paper back to him. ¡°I just thought you might want a¡­ list of everything we did. I don¡¯t know how this works¡­¡± He rubs the center of his forehead with his other hand.


    ¡°Did you do everything I asked?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°Then I know what you did. I don¡¯t forget things. Or people.¡±


    I see him swallow hard as he tears the receipt into tiny pieces and throws them into a trash can. I hold out my hand, and he takes it in a limp shake that has me fighting off the urge to squeeze harder and give him a speech about being a man. Instead, I opt to get on with my evening. I¡¯ve got some ufortable business to take care of, and I don¡¯t like to put things off just because they¡¯re unpleasant.


    If I did, I¡¯d never get anything done.


    He raises the shop door as I hop in the Suburban and start it up. It rumbles under me, then the noise disappearspletely as I shut the door-the stone silence of the interior is just what I requested.


    The first sh of lightning brightens the dark sky as I pull out of the garage and make my turn toward my former business partner¡¯s office.


    My former office.


    But things change. Even in my somewhat shady business, people draw lines and have their own limits. There are things I won¡¯t do. I¡¯m no saint-I¡¯ve done things that would make most mothers cry. But it¡¯s how I grew up, and the truth is, my mother was proud of me.


    God rest her soul. She passed away three years ago fromplications of pneumonia. My dad preceded her by ten years, taking a slug from a rival family while he was having dinner at a now closed business-friendly restaurant downtown.


    He was eating spaghetti with my former partner¡¯s father one second and taking a bullet between the eyes the next. The other guy got a bullet into the shooter, but it was toote for my father. Our families have been friends and partners of one sort or another for three generations. Salvatore and I grew up together, got in scrapes together, and always had each other¡¯s back.


    Unfortunately, when Sal started to branch off into sex work with girls barely old enough to drive, I drew my line in the sand and made it clear we were going to part ways.


    I¡¯m willing to take a financial hit to distance myself as quickly as possible from that shit, and honestly, I¡¯m seeing a side of him that makes me d we¡¯re dissolving our business rtionship.


    I¡¯ll still manage a lot of the weapons sales. That¡¯s been under my supervision primarily, and Sal doesn¡¯t have the knowledge necessary to make it work. Trying to persuade a buyer that you know what you¡¯re talking about, when all you really know is how to point a gun, is liable to get you killed.


    As for me, I know what I¡¯m talking about, and I can hold my own if ites to it, but I don¡¯t pull the trigger these days unless it¡¯s personal. The liquor and protection will be split evenly, as well as some of the enforcement. I have taken to contracting most of the hands-on work in that department over the years, so if that¡¯s the price of leaving, I¡¯m willing to let it go.


    Truth is, I¡¯m happier than I¡¯ve been in years. Going solo suits me right now, which shouldn¡¯te as a surprise, given my philosophy when ites to my personal life. I watched my parents love story crumble around them when my father took up with some side action, watched it break my mother¡¯s heart. She stuck with him; why, I don¡¯t know. Tradition, I guess. But I lost all respect for him and any drive to have a happily ever after of my own.


    Because it doesn¡¯t exist.


    My phone lights up as I sit at a red light, and I see it¡¯s my sister, Maria.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I answer, putting her on speaker.


    ¡°What are you so grumpy about?¡± Her light voice takes a bit of the darkness from inside the car. She looks, sounds, and has a lot of mannerisms like my mother-both of them perpetual optimists with kind hearts but steel backbones.


    ¡°I¡¯m not grumpy, just on my way to a meeting I don¡¯t particrly want to have. What¡¯s up?¡± I¡¯m within a few minutes of my destination, but I always answer when she calls if at all possible. She¡¯s my only family left, and while she may be a pain in my ass, I love her with every inch of my heart. Even if she does ride my ass like Zorro trying to get me to go legit, have a wife, family, picket fence and some hairy mutt to trip over.


    ¡°Just wanted to remind you about dinner Monday. Reba will be there.¡± There¡¯s a sing-song lilt to her voice, and I roll my eyes and try to hold back my irritation.


    She¡¯s been trying to set me up for years, but she¡¯s leveled up her push thest few months. I¡¯ve dated, if you can call it that, but found that most of the women weren¡¯t all that interested in me. They wanted the lifestyle and the pocketbook that came with it.


    Or it could just be that I¡¯m a grouchy fuck. Doesn¡¯t matter, I wasn¡¯t all that interested in them, to tell the truth. Something just never clicked, and love has never been a priority to me.


    It¡¯s not just theck of belief that love is real, that it canst or is worth the effort. It¡¯s also that my life is non-stop, 24/7 work. Dangerous work. And I could never have someone attached to me who could be used as a weakness. So, love, rtionships, kids¡­ it¡¯s just not on my radar.


    ¡°Yeah, probably not going to make it, sis.¡±


    ¡°Please, Vito. You need to have some life other than business. You¡¯re going to wake up one day and look back and see that¡¯s not what matters.¡±


    The family business never did sit right with Maria. She took her own track, going to nursing school, but she still lives in our family home, which is just fine with me. It¡¯s big. Bigger than she needs, with lots of upkeep necessary, but I help out with all the expenses because despite my grumpy nature, family sticks together.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Even with my father¡¯s indiscretions, we had a happy life mainly due to our mother and her unwillingness to have their marital troubles intrude on her children¡¯s lives. Then, as we grew older, my father¡¯s frequent business trips and the times we would find our mother crying started to make more sense.


    ¡°Now is not the time for a lecture. I¡¯ll let you know if I cane, but I¡¯m busy now.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re always busy,¡± she grouses. ¡°I love you, you big idiot. I¡¯ll bother you tomorrow.¡±


    We sign off, and I take thest turn toward Salvatore¡¯s office as a bolt of lightning shes and torrents of rain suddenly start to soak the streets and the car.


    Thunder ps so loud I can hear it in the silence of the car, and lightning fills the sky as I move down the nearly abandoned downtown street. No one is out in this neighborhood at night, even when the weather is nice; add a storm like this, and it looks like a ghost town of old warehouses and boarded-up storefronts.


    I pass a few glowing neon ¡®Open¡¯ signs in some dumpy bar windows, but other than that there is little sign of life tonight.


    I slow the SUV as rain sshes across the windshield, making visibility near zero. Then another bolt of lightning shes. It strikes a streemp just in front of me, lighting up the night for a split second with a cascade of sparks, and I¡¯m momentarily blinded. Thunder follows loud enough to shake the car.

 Book7-2

    I throw my arm up to shield my eyes, but as I do, there¡¯s a thud from the front of the vehicle and the front bumper warning sensors go off.


    I m on the brakes as another sh lights up the night. ¡°Fuck!¡± I bring the huge SUV to a dead stop, peering out my driver¡¯s window into the wet street, straining in the dark and rain to see what I¡¯ve hit. I see a red dress soaked and clinging around a motionless body lying in the street.


    I throw open my door, my heart pounding, and a flood of relief rushes through me as she moans, trying to sit up.


    ¡°Easy.¡± I cradle the back of her head and see blood mixing with the rain and making a red rivulet in her blonde hair.


    Her red lips open as she tries to breathe through the downpour, eyelids fluttering as she looks up at me.


    And suddenly I feel like I¡¯m falling.


    Tumbling into the bluest eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. Her bright red lipstick matches her soaking silk dress, which clings to her every curve and shows off hardened nipples under the thin fabric.


    ¡°You hit me!¡± she snaps, blinking away the rain that clings to her darkshes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    She winces and brings her hand to the side of her head, pushing herself up on the pavement with her other arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a red dress,¡± she hisses, motioning with her hands to her midsection. ¡°How could you not see me?¡± She smacks my hand from the back of her head. ¡°Stop touching me!¡±


    I feel a loss as she shoves my hand away, and I want to scoop her up to draw her in closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not the greatest weather for seeing things,¡± I mutter, unused to making excuses or apologizing. ¡°Even beautiful, red things.¡±


    Esme


    THERE ARE BAD DAYS.


    Then there are bad days.


    After everything else going on in my life, I¡¯m nowying in the street, soaking wet, looking up at a man that looks like he could kill me with his pinkie.


    Or break my heart with his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing running around out here in the rain, anyway?¡± he asks, reaching down to slide his hand under my back even after I pped him away a second ago.


    I let it go because¡­ ugh¡­ I kind of want his hands on me.


    ¡°That¡¯s on a need-to-know basis,¡± I snip, the pressure from the day and the horrific oue of what I thought could be a saving-grace job bringing out more bitchiness than is my usual. ¡°And you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± His voice is as deep as the thunder rumbling above, and another crash and sh of lightning make me startle and yelp. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know, but I do know we both need to get off this street. Let me get you in the car before we be lightning rods-or we both get run over. You okay to stand?¡±


    He runs his hand down one leg, then the other, making my heart pound. It¡¯s not sexual-his touch feels protective-but it¡¯s having a crazy effect on me nheless.


    The headlights from his SUV show a face that looks like it¡¯s seen its share of fights, but the ruggedness gives him an edge that is wildly sexy. He¡¯s older, like a lot older, but that, too, is only adding to whatever voodoo he seems to have cast over me. Rain is dripping from thick ck hair stered onto a jutting forehead and running down over lips that were made for kissing.


    Even crouched down next to me, he¡¯s enormous. Like, otherworldly enormous. And I wonder if he has to have all his clothes custom made.


    I squeeze my eyes shut for a moment, realizing it must just be the bump on my head making me feel weird.


    ¡°Yes, I can stand,¡± I answer, shifting my legs under me and smoothing the wet fabric of my dress down around them, trying to shake away the vulgar porno ying with him as the lead in my head. ¡°They don¡¯t hurt, just scratches.¡±


    That¡¯s a lie because my head is pounding, and my knees are burning from smacking the pavement. Water is running into my eyes and down my face, soaking through the dress and sticking it to my skin. My nipples tingle and harden, and I¡¯m not entirely sure if it¡¯s from the freezing rain or something else.


    There¡¯s something about this guy that feels both dangerous and safe at the same time. He looks like he belongs in a boardroom, but the energy around him feels more like The Godfather.


    He helps me up, leads me around to the passenger door and lifts me up and inside before jogging around the front of the SUV and hopping in the driver¡¯s side while I fight back more tears.


    When I showed up for work yesterday morning at the courthouse, bringing everyone who¡¯s anyone their morning coffee, as usual, I did the best I could to hide my swollen, red eyes. I had spent the night before at the dining room table with my mother at the home where I grew up, two hours away in Greenbriar, going over the mountainous stack of medical bills and other past-due expenses for my father¡¯s now full-time nursing home care.


    He broke his back falling off adder six months ago. I offered to postpone school ande home and help, but my parents were both adamant that the best thing I could do for them was to stay in school and work my hardest. So that¡¯s what I did in between bus trips home to visit and offer the best support I could.


    My parents ran a house paintingpany their whole lives, but when Dad fell, their medical insurer weaseled out of paying, citing a loophole in their policy that work-rted injuries needed to be covered by a separate rider. I didn¡¯t know how serious their financial struggles were until the night beforest, when Mom finally told me that, despite fighting, there was no insurance money.


    The only saving grace, as I know from a case I worked on, is that as long as we make a payment n with the doctors, hospital, rehab, etc., we can manage it all. But they still need money every month to make that happen.


    Being an intern for the district attorney¡¯s office was what I nned for all year. I saved money from my waitressing job to be sure I could afford a little apartment and my meager expenses for the summer. I got a full-ride academic schrship to the University of Michigan, so I could save almost everything I made during the school year. Little did I know taking an unpaid internship-emphasis on unpaid-would leave me desperate and wondering if I¡¯d made a terrible mistake.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hence the need to find paid employment that could fit around my work schedule.


    Yeah, that didn¡¯t exactly work out as nned.


    I nce over now to see the man looking at me. His size is even more evident here inside the vehicle. He takes up the entire space behind the wheel with the seat pushed back as far as possible, and I wonder if I¡¯ve just put myself in another position I will regret.


    ¡°Here.¡± He reaches into the back seat and pulls a suit jacket off a hanger, handing it to me. ¡°Lean forward.¡±


    I¡¯m shivering, so I do as he asks, and his monstrous hands wrap the jacket around me as though I¡¯m as delicate as a rose, then I settle back in the seat, wondering what the hell I¡¯m going to do now.


    I reach up and wince as my fingers touch the throbbing knot just above my temple where my head hit the street.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumble, running my hands up and down my arms under the jacket. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll call an Uber. Or just drop me off somewhere I can go inside. I¡¯ll find my way home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I half shout, then try to control my tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a little bump, no hospital.¡± I shake my head, and it makes me dizzy.


    He clears his throat as he puts the oddly quiet SUV into gear and begins to drive forward. His masculine scent is mixed with the unmistakable new-car smell as he turns up the heat, and the warm air blows around my feet.


    ¡°You hit your head. You need an X-ray at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Just, I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I try again, but I can see he¡¯s having none of it, so I decide to try the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t have insurance. I can¡¯t afford a hospital, and I¡¯m really fine.¡± The pain in my head begs to differ, but having gone through all the bills from my father, I know what one simple emergency room visit is going to cost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I hit you. You aren¡¯t responsible for paying. I insist you go, and I¡¯ll take care of any costs.¡± His tone darkens, and it makes me nervous, but in a way that feels exciting.


    I chew on my bottom lip, trying to get a grip on this energy I feel between this stranger and me. For all I know, and with the day I¡¯m having, he¡¯s probably a serial killer.


    But somehow, and maybe it¡¯s the bump on my head, I can¡¯t fight this odd attraction I feel toward my soon-to-be murderer.


    We drive toward the hospital in silence, then after barely a minute, his handes over to take mine from myp and my heart leaps. He looks over, and I see kindness in his dark eyes and feel warmth in his touch.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    I nod, unsure what else to say or do, and my thoughts drift back to why I was running around in the rain in the first ce.


    After delivering the coffee to everyone yesterday morning at work, there was a bright spot when one of the paralegals came around my desk and asked me what was wrong. Her name is Nadine, she¡¯s been decent with me since I started, and she¡¯s easy to talk to. She¡¯s the sort of person that tells you how pretty you are just to brighten your day like she¡¯s not three steps higher up thedder than me. So, feeling ready to snap and running on little sleep, I gave her the Reader¡¯s Digest condensed version of what¡¯s going on with my parents.

 Book7-3

    She listened quietly, then peeled a Post-it note from the pad on my desk and wrote down a name and number.


    She said it was a friend of a friend, someone who might be able to give me some evening work; not a lot of hours and for good money. He might even be able to give me an advance.


    My heart soared at the prospect of being able to do something to help my parents and keep my internship. Nadine told me all she knew was he had connections with clubs and high-end restaurants, and I¡¯d be a hostess or something like that.


    I called as soon as she walked away. He asked who sent me, and when I told him, he said toe to his office at 9 p. m. the next day, Saturday, and gave me the address. Said I came with a good reference, so he was sure he could help me out.


    Nadine told me to dress like I was going to a five-star restaurant, so I spent the better part of today looking through clearance racks with my friend Karen until I finally found this red silk Calvin Klein dress that had been marked down three times. It amodated my curves in a way even I thought looked pretty darn good.


    Unfortunately, as it turns out, it wasn¡¯t exactly the work I thought it would be.


    When I met Mr. Salvatore tonight-nost name-he said I was exactly what he was looking for. He proceeded to give me a rundown of the potential mary arrangements, all of which had my hopes up, and the hours I¡¯d be expected to work. He then started describing the duties of the job, none of which sounded like hostess work to me. By this point, I was already starting to panic and look for the nearest exit, and then¡­ he took his cock out and told me it was time to audition.


    Fast forward to me running out into the rain without calling my Uber for a ride.


    And now, here I am.


    Soaking wet, in more ways than one. Holding the hand of this monster-sized man, whom I know nothing about-including his name-only that he hit me with his car. But there¡¯s a feeling I¡¯m getting from him that he¡¯s responsible for me in some way, and as much as my rational mind tells me it¡¯s insane, I have to say that I like it.


    As he holds my hand, we pull up to the hospital. He looks over, and I see his face a little better in the bright lights from the front of the building.


    He licks his bottom lip, then his front teeth, and I notice one is chipped, but it only makes him sexier to me.


    ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯ll get a wheelchair.¡± He squeezes my fingers onest time then lets them go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a wheel-¡± He brings two fingers to my lips and presses, narrowing his eyes in a way that tells me there won¡¯t be any negotiation.


    As I watch him move out of the car and through the sliding doors into the emergency room, I realize I¡¯ve decided he¡¯s probably not a serial killer.


    But as my heart flutters in my chest and my palms sweat, I think¡­ he might just be the death of me.


    Vito


    BY THE TIME WE PULL up to her apartment after the hospital, it¡¯s 3 a. m., and Esme is resting her head against the passenger window with her eyes closed. The bright red lipstick has faded, showing me the cherry pink of her natural lips.


    Her dress has long since dried, but while it was wet and clinging to her, I drank in every delicious inch of her voluptuous body. She¡¯s from another age. The Venus of paintings that hang in museums have nothing on her, and for the first time in as long as I can remember, my cock is awake from its seemingly perpetual slumber.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    During our time at the hospital, I sat with her and held her hand while they took blood because she looked like amb going to ughter. When it was over, I didn¡¯t let go, and she didn¡¯t pull away. The way her eyes looked to me forfort lit up something inside of me I¡¯ve never felt until now.


    We were quiet most of the time, even though I wanted to know all about her. But it wasn¡¯t the time. It was too sterile an environment, and there was too much going on for me to give her the attention she needs when she tells me all the things I¡¯ll need to know.


    Because I will need to know.


    At least I now know her name. Esme.


    Just the shape of that name in my mind is making me hard. I also know she¡¯s first-year prew at U of M. Sweet, beautiful, smart. Trifecta.


    I did ask if there was anyone else she wanted to call, but she said no, and while I wanted to press her for more, I held back. She¡¯s only just met me and doesn¡¯t know yet what¡¯s going to happen between us.


    She did get a text from a friend while we were waiting and told me she let her know where she was. I¡¯m not sure how much of that was to make sure I knew she wasn¡¯t alone. She said the friend works nights, but after hearing where Esme was, she said she¡¯ll be checking in to see how Esme is doing in a few hours when she gets off work.


    She kept saying how she wasn¡¯t really hurt anyway and didn¡¯t want to be more of a bother than she already was.


    Wow. She has no idea how much she is not bothering me.


    When I asked her again what she had been doing running out into the street at that time of night, she gave me some whitewashed story about meeting someone a few blocks away for a drink and that it didn¡¯t go well, then her Uber didn¡¯t show.


    I immediately wanted to grill her about who it was and exactly where they were. I was ready to find the fucker and pound his ass into the ground. But just as I started to ask her more questions, a nurse came in, and I decided to drop it. At least for the moment.


    A few hourster, they finally gave her the all-clear, but with any bump on the head it¡¯s best to be cautious. And while I barely know her, I already know I¡¯dy waste to armies to protect this girl.


    I shut off the Suburban and watch her sleep for a moment. I¡¯ll admit my fantasies about her are more than indecent. Bordering on depraved, and it shocks me.


    Not just because I probably have twenty years on her, or that she¡¯s a beauty the likes of which I¡¯ve never seen, but because I don¡¯t remember ever having this particr range of emotions before.


    It¡¯s been many years since my interest wasst piqued by a female. More than I can count. I¡¯m no monk, but with the empty feeling I had about most of the women who were drawn to me in the past, I guess I just decided I¡¯d go without.


    My sister, Maria, keeps telling me I need to feel that spark. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll know.


    Well, Esme is setting off a shit ton of sparks.


    I watch her sleep for another few minutes, and as much as I know I could watch her for hours, I decide she needs to get inside and into bed. I reach over and brush her blonde hair off her shoulder then run my fingers down the flesh of her arm, and my already half-hard cock thickens at the contact.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I move my hand back upward and trace my thumb on her neck, and she sniffles then looks over at me with zed eyes.


    ¡°God. Sorry.¡± She pushes her hair back behind her ears, brushing mine as she looks at me with those seductive, turquoise eyes, and I¡¯m lost again in the feeling that I¡¯m falling. ¡°I fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve had a big day.¡± My cock twitches as I look into her sleepy face, wanting to see her like that in the morning. In my bed. After fucking her into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Thank God tomorrow is Sunday and I can sleep in.¡± Her lips curve into a soft smile. ¡°I mean today, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside.¡±


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine, you¡¯ve done more than enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not leaving you. Doctor said someone should be with you for twenty-four hours.¡±


    ¡°I know, my friend ising when she gets off work at six. I can handle it for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I step out and move around to her side of the car, opening her door and wrapping her in my arms. ¡°You¡¯re my responsibility at the moment.¡±


    What I want to say, what I¡¯m feeling¡­ is she is my responsibility. Period.


    From now on.


    And I don¡¯t care how crazy that sounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡± She smiles, and it lights up my heart.


    ¡°I can be.¡±


    We walk up the two flights of stairs to her door. It¡¯s an old Victorian house converted into apartments. Not a total dump, but not where she deserves to live, either. And in the back of my mind, I make a note to change her living situation-soon.


    Inside, she flips on a light, and I look around. Her ce is neat but small. The living room is open to an efficiency kitchen where I see a single te and ss resting on a floral dishtowel next to the sink.


    There¡¯s a bowl of oranges on a two-person cafe-style table with an olderptop and a stack of textbooks on one of the chairs. The soft floral scent in the room is almost like her own but not nearly as sweet.


    For a simple apartment, the decor is warm and original. Pops of orange and yellow draw my eye around the room, and the furniture-although simple and looking like it has a decade or more under its belt-has been paired with colorful quilts and modern pillows that give the entire space a creative sophistication I could see spread in a magazine.

 Book7-4

    She sets her purse down, and her keys tter on the faded Formica counter next to it. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a man in my apartment before.¡± She grins, twisting her lips to the side. ¡°And I¡­¡± she stalls, squinting an eye at me, then pushes her blonde hair back behind her ears again as her tongue touches her top lip.


    ¡°What?¡± I shove my hands down in my pockets, trying to control my hard-on. When she said no man has been here before, the embers that were already hot inside of me burst into a me, and there¡¯s someone elseing alive I¡¯m not sure I can control.


    Sheughs, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name. That doesn¡¯t seem very wise, does it?¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Vito. I¡¯m not here to hurt you. If I wanted to hurt you, I¡¯ve had plenty of opportunities already, yes?¡±


    She nods, her cheeks turning bright pink as her hands drop to hug her waist with the amazing side effect of pushing her incredible tits higher, so they nearly spill out of the V neck of her dress.


    ¡°True.¡± She lifts one hand and rubs her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should offer you something¡­ coffee¡­ but I don¡¯t have a coffee maker. Or coffee. I have milk, tea or water.¡± She licks her lips, and there¡¯s difort in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You need to rest. I¡¯ll sit right here on the couch.¡±


    I already know I¡¯m never going to want to leave, but telling her that right now wouldn¡¯t serve to ease her difort. One way or another, though, this will not be thest time we are together.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pushes her hair behind her ears again. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Her eyelids flutter, and her handse to rest at the base of her neck, and I wonder if her heart is beating as hard as mine.


    ¡°Go.¡± I nod toward the door I¡¯m assuming is her bedroom. ¡°But once you¡¯re asleep, I¡¯m going toe in and check on you, so don¡¯t lock your door.¡±


    Her eyes widen, looking like a doe unsure which way to turn.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± I repeat, and the truth of my words hits me down low.


    Not only will I never hurt her, but I pity anyone that does. Because this thing she¡¯s lit inside of me has me already half-crazed with a sense of protectiveness I¡¯ve never experienced-not even with my own family.


    Without another word, she turns on a heel and goes into the bedroom, shutting the door softly behind her, and I release the long sigh that¡¯s filled my chest as I let my chin drop and wonder how I¡¯m ever going to let her out of my sight again.


    I decide to give her thirty minutes before I go in and check on her, and it feels like an eternity. I poke around in her kitchen and open the refrigerator to see half a loaf of wheat bread, a package of sliced cheese, a half-gallon of milk, a pitcher of what looks like iced tea and a few bottles of condiments and sd dressing.


    From there, I open and shut every cupboard door. Most everything looks sad and tired, but inside one upper cab I see something that makes me smile.


    There¡¯s arge stic container with ¡°Top Secret Waffle Mix¡± written on the side in red marker. On the shelf below is what looks like an antique waffle maker, but its shape is unusual. I reach in and open the top to see the irons are heart-shaped, and I envision her dancing around in the kitchen making me waffles. To my shock, it makes my balls tighten, and I feel wet drops of cum seep out of my cock.


    I¡¯ve got a waffle fetish. Who knew?


    I step out of the kitchen and check out the books on the little table and see they are beyond my level of schooling. I¡¯m not stupid, but my education came mostly from my father and experience.


    My mother wanted me to go to college. Instead, I followed in the footsteps of a few generations of the men in our family, leaving the academics to my sister, Maria, who fulfilled Mom¡¯s dreams of having at least one of her children graduate from college.


    I pick up each book and see one for calculus, one for English lit, and finally one for basic ounting.


    After I find out as much as I can from looking around, I can¡¯t stand it anymore and decide I¡¯ve waited long enough to check in on her. I ease the door to her bedroom open and hold my breath as it squeaks, then I slip inside. This isn¡¯t my first time walking into someone¡¯s bedroom without waking them, but in the past it was under less pleasant circumstances.


    Her room is sparsely decorated with a twin bed, a nightstand made from a couple of stacked milk crates and a desk held together with duct tape, although somehow she has made it look trendy and fun. Still, this is no way for her to live.


    There¡¯s a nightlight casting a glow across her face, and my obsession surges when I see the innocence on her sleeping face. One bare leg is on top of a threadbare pink nket, and I step closer to her, unable to keep the distance between us any longer. Her silky blonde hair is spread across an embroideredvender pillowcase, and her plump lips are slightly open, making it hard as hell not to lean down and kiss her.


    I rest my fingers at her ankle and hear the blood rushing through my ears. I can¡¯t stop. I run my hand up her calf, and the silky texture of her skin has my cock jumping and my heart pounding. I dare to push the fabric covering her a few inches upward until I can touch the inside of her thigh, knowing where it would lead if I kept going.


    My mouth waters, imagining how all her sweet pink parts would taste, like heaven and magic. Obsession burns through me, and I wonder if anyone has touched her before. Kissed her. Fucked her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jesus.


    If anyone has fucked her, I¡¯ll find them and kill them.


    Whatever this is, it¡¯s insanity, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve been overtaken by a madman, but I don¡¯t ever want to go back to who I was before I met her.


    The warmth of her skin under my fingers is making hot blood surge through my veins and thickening my already painful hard-on. I shouldn¡¯t touch her like this in her sleep, but I can¡¯t bring myself to stop.


    She sighs and shifts onto her back, mumbling something unintelligible, but I pretend it¡¯s my name and she¡¯s dreaming about me. I hold my hand still, but I don¡¯t withdraw. I can¡¯t. In my warped mind, she is mine already. She is my property. I want to protect her and use her andfort her and give her everything¡­ and take what¡¯s mine when I like, how I like, for as long as I like.


    I¡¯m possessed by her already, and I never want to be exorcised of whatever demon has overtaken me.


    I feel more alive now than at any other time in my life, and I want more. If I¡¯m this crazed already, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen once I taste her.


    Once I¡¯m inside her.


    I push the nket further upward, then lift and fold it back to see she¡¯s wearing lime-green cotton panties that ride high on her lush hips. I see the indent of her slit and want to run my tongue through that groove. I¡¯m teased by the Star Trek T-shirt she¡¯s wearing. Like her furniture, it looks vintage with a serious-looking James T. Kirk staring back at me, the fabric bunched just under her braless tits.


    Wildness bends my thoughts in depraved ways, but I won¡¯t go any further.


    Not now at least.


    I squeeze my eyes shut and take a deep breath, heat sting through me as I cover her again and lean down, breathing her in.


    Before I retreat, I press my lips to hers for a moment, feeling her warm breath on mine, and inhale sharply to take her inside me in this small way.


    ¡°Sleep well, my Bambina,¡± I whisper into her ear before taking my leave, softly pulling the bedroom door closed behind me.


    Outside the door, I lean one forearm against the wall and drop my other hand to bring release to my throbbing dick.


    I fist the steel girth; it only takes a few strokes before I¡¯m cumming in my hand, thoughts of my lips on hers fueling my release.


    One touch, and I¡¯ll never be the same. I don¡¯t know what sort of monster I will be once I take all of her, but I know one thing: Anyone that hurts her will face a wrath unlike any I¡¯ve unleashed before.


    Esme


    KAREN UNFOLDS THE TOP of the brown grocery bag, then starts lifting out white take-out containers.


    ¡°It¡¯s eight in the morning,¡± I groan, touching the bump on my head and pulling my legs under me as I shove a pillow behind my back on the sofa. ¡°Who eats Thai food at eight in the morning?¡±


    She bobs her head back and forth, making her slick ck hairbrush at her shoulders. ¡°Me.¡± She smirks. ¡°And you. Hey, I just got off work, so feels like dinner time to me.¡±


    I met her on the bus to the courthouse the week I started my internship. She was headed there herself to pay some overdue parking tickets for her loser boyfriend, who she-thank goodness-kicked to the curb soon after we met.


    The bus was full, the seat next to her the only empty space, and as luck would have it, she can make friends out of rocks. I liked her immediately, and we look like yin and yang twins. She has the exact same hair as mine, shoulder length, thick and always a bit messy with bangs, except hers is jet ck.

 Book7-5

    Her eyes are nearly as dark as her hair, and her skin is a deep olive that makes her look like she¡¯s just disembarked from a month-long tropical cruise. We match each other almost exactly in height and weight and enjoy finding clothes for each other on our thrift store outings nearly every weekend.


    In getting to know each other, we figured out we have a fear of driving inmon, as well. So we buy a lot of bus tokens and are able to figure out the route to wherever we are going without even looking at a line map.


    She pokes two sets of chopsticks into two of the containers, thenes over to join me on my faded blue crushed-velvet sofa that looks like it came out of the Formans¡¯ basement on That ¡¯70s Show.


    My apartment is within walking distance or a quick bus ride to the courthouse. I rented it for next to nothing, and it came partially furnished-thank goodness. I do love to make ces look nice, but even I need something to work with. At school, a few other girls even asked me to help them decorate their dorm rooms after seeing mine. So with some luck, clearance finds and thrift stores, I¡¯ve made this little ce look pretty nice, if I do say so myself.


    I take a deep breath over the takeout container, and as the scent of red pepper and peanut sauce makes my mouth water, I realize I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday morning.


    ¡°So, what gives with the goon?¡± Karen shovels a bite of noodles into her mouth and raises her eyebrows, staring at me.


    I swallow my first bite, the butterflies in my belly swarming as I think of Vito.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a goon,¡± I shoot back, more sharply than I should. ¡°He was just trying to do the right thing.¡±


    She slurps a noodle between her lips and rolls her eyes. She¡¯s still in her work clothes, ck overalls with a red t-shirt, the uniform for the building maintenancepany she works for cleaning offices at night. The pant legs are rolled up almost to her knees, showing off a pair of purple socks with green Frankenstein characters running up the sides. Her little rebellion against the less-than-ttering uniform.


    ¡°The doctor said I shouldn¡¯t be alone, so he was probably trying to keep me from suing him.¡± The reality hits me like a punch in the gut as I wonder if my statement holds some merit.


    ¡°Oh! Reminds me¡­¡± She sets the container down on the coffee table and jumps up, walks to the counter, and grabs a piece of paper before handing it to me. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just trying to keep you from suing him, my dear.¡±


    I set my food down and take the paper from her hands.


    My heart starts pounding when I see the thick ck writing. Shifting on the sofa, I push my hair behind my ear and start reading.


    Sweet girl,


    I am leaving you with your friend for now. I have some things to take care of today, but I will be back. I hope when you wake your head is feeling better. If not, I¡¯ve set out two Tylenol for you in your bathroom. (If you haven¡¯t seen them already by the time you read this.) You can take two more every six hours until your headache subsides.


    Know that when I return, if you are still in pain, we will be making a return trip to the hospital as I will not risk that there could be some otherplications that were not detectedst night.


    I look up to see Karen grinning. ¡°Did you read it?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes at her, and she nods.


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Her matter-of-fact answer doesn¡¯t surprise me. ¡°I get here, there¡¯s some Italian Stallion-sh-linebacker dude who hit you with his car, there¡¯s a note on the counter from him to you, and I¡¯m not going to read it? Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± I reply, then lower my eyes to finish reading the note.


    I did not get your phone number before you went to sleep, my oversight. I need you to text me when you wake to let me know how you are feeling. You will find my number at the bottom here.


    As well, I will let you know when I will return, and depending on how you are doing, I will tell you what tonight¡¯s ns will be.


    Until then, my Bambina, rest, and know I will be back for you.


    Vito


    My head is spinning as I re-read the note and feel the tension rising in my belly at the thought of his return-and why I seem to be so entranced by a man I barely know.


    ¡°My Bambina?¡± Karen snorts, taking another bite of noodles off her chopsticks.


    ¡°Shut it.¡± I poke mine toward her. ¡°He¡¯s just being nice. Gentlemen are unusual these days, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She rolls her eyes as she chews, and I fail to restrain the smile that curves my lips. She swallows then goes on. ¡°So, what exactly happenedst night? How did you end up getting hit?¡±


    My mood darkens, remembering where I was and why. ¡°I had an interview for a job.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Where?¡±


    ¡°It was with this guy, Salvatore. The fact that he didn¡¯t give me ast name should have tipped me off. Nadine from work gave me his number, so I called, and he said toe down for an interviewst night. As soon as I got there, it felt off. It was this old warehouse. The job was supposed to be as a hostess for some club, so I thought maybe they just don¡¯t do interviews there, or maybe it¡¯s some trendy basement club or something, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. And it wasn¡¯t the kind of club I thought it would be, either. As soon as he started talking, I knew I wasn¡¯t what they wanted. And the interview turned into more of a tryout for what I think was the real job.¡± I raise my eyebrows, hoping she will catch on. ¡°It was being a special sort of hostess.¡±


    ¡°No shit. Like he wanted you to do something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he told me about this private club, the pay would be great. Then he asked if I was ¡®experienced.¡¯ Said if I was a virgin, the pay would be a lot more. Before I could figure out how to get out of there, he had unzipped his pants and told me to show him how much I needed the job.¡±


    ¡°God damn. I¡¯m so sorry, Esme. Fucking men.¡± She shakes her head with a disgusted look on her face.


    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should have punched him in the face, but there were about six other guys in the office when I walked through, so all I could think of was to run. So, I ran. Out the door, down the street through the rain, and with all that thunder and lightning and being in this crazy panic, I thought I could make it across the street, but I tripped and fell straight into Vito¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Enter the white knight on his trusty steed, racing in to save the day.¡±


    I feel my heart thumping at the memory of Vito kneeling and picking me up off the pavement. How he looked at me like a precious broken doll, then did everything he could to put me back together.


    For his size and manner, he was so gentle. He felt fatherly almost, but with this underlying gritty sexiness unlike anything I¡¯ve imagined before.


    I shiver, thinking of each time he touched me, oddly entitled. I should have been furious, but I was more ttered. He took control of me in a way, and I hate to admit how much I liked it. I barely know him, but I feel as though there is this unreasonable connection between us that has its hooks already sinking into me.


    Just thinking of him has my pulse racing and heat coursing through my veins. We barely know each other, and to most I¡¯m sure he¡¯s frightening. But all I feel is this sense that somehow he¡¯s here just for me.


    Whatever is going on, I¡¯m craving more. Thoughts I¡¯ve never had about a man or boy before careen around in my mind. Vito is big, and for the first time in my life, I am wondering if he is big all over.


    Karen interrupts, cock-blocking my dirty thoughts. ¡°So, we know Vito is the hero of this story. But all we know about the asshole is that he¡¯s Salvatore? Are you sure you didn¡¯t walk into an episode of The Sopranosst night?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Coincidence.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°And someone at work referred you to him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Nadine. She¡¯s a paralegal. She asked me what was wrong Friday, and I don¡¯t know, I just spilled. About Mom, Dad, the bills, everything. She¡¯s always been nice to me, and she seemed to really care, said a friend of hers knew someone with a club that was hiring evening staff, good money. I can¡¯t imagine she knows what it was really about. I mean, she works for the DA¡­¡±


    ¡°Weird. Like, ¡®something smells funny¡¯ weird.¡±


    I shrug, the dark cloud over me returning. ¡°Back to square one.¡±


    Karen and I finish our food and put on a movie. I¡¯m still tired, and Iy my head on the arm of the sofa.


    ¡°Here.¡± Karen reaches to grab the crocheted afghan from behind her on the sofa and throws it over me. ¡°Take a little nap. How¡¯s your head feel?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I answer, my eyelids already drooping. ¡°It feels fine.¡± I let them close, and visions of what Vito might be packing under that suit lull me into a lust-filled sleep.

 Book7-6

    Vito


    ¡°FUCK.¡± I LOOK DOWN at my phone and see there still isn¡¯t a message from Esme.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I told her to message me when she woke up, and it¡¯s now almost 11 a. m. She could still be asleep, but I¡¯m anxious as fuck that something could be wrong.


    ¡°What the fuck is your problem today?¡± Malcolm Fideri sounds more curious than irritated. He¡¯s a work associate and my friend. He¡¯ll be working with me more now that I¡¯ve broken away from Salvatore, and today we had meetings with a few contractors about doing work on our new offices.


    I want to lean toward looking, and being, more legit. Meeting Esmest night has only fueled my fire to live a life I can be proud of.


    A life we can both be proud of.


    Because that¡¯s how I¡¯m thinking now. I can¡¯t help it-she¡¯s in every thought I have. How what I do in every way could affect her and our life.


    Our. Life.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve just got things on my mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you with things on your mind before. You¡¯re never like this.¡±


    ¡°New things. Personal things.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°You have personal things? Since when do you have personal things?¡±


    ¡°Sincest night,¡± I bark back.


    He holds his hands up in mock surrender. ¡°Does this something have a name? Does this something have anything to do with you sending the workers to your house and all that other shit you¡¯ve been doing all morning on theputer?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I answer, at the same time replying to a text message from the owner of the securitypany that services my home.


    I have them doing aplete upgrade on my system to include more interior and exterior cameras, infrared sensors, anything and everything that I need to be sure she will be safe when she¡¯s home. Things I should have done years ago but never got around to while it was just me.


    ¡°You got any pictures of this something?¡±


    Before I can shut him down, Malcolm grabs the phone out of my hand, dodging my attempts to snatch it back long enough to bring up a photo I tookst night of Esme while she slept. Luckily, all it shows is her face. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if he got even a glimpse of what¡¯s mine.


    ¡°Give the fucking phone back, Malcolm, or I¡¯ll shoot you where you stand.¡±


    Heughs, but he hands it over. ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Deadly.¡±


    ¡°And her name?¡±


    ¡°What are you? Like sixteen and female all of a sudden? What do you care?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, but I¡¯m fascinated by this turn of events.¡±


    Malcolm and I haven¡¯t known each other all our lives the way that Salvatore and I have, but what our friendshipcks in history, it makes up for in trust. Malcolm has had my back on more than one asion, and he¡¯s never had much love for Sal.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I mutter. ¡°Esme.¡±


    ¡°Esme have ast name?¡±


    I cough, then mutter under my breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yet.¡±


    Malcolmughs. ¡°Wow, this just gets better and better.¡± I re at him, and he takes the hint to veer in another direction. ¡°So, where¡¯re things with Salvatore? I get that you clearly had other things on your mindst night, but you cancel on him again, that might fuck things up.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯vee to a semi-agreement. I talked to himst night when I couldn¡¯t make the meeting at his ce, and we agreed to meet at Paesano¡¯s tomorrow.¡± I shrug. ¡°Not much more to do but argue about who has the biggest dick, find apromise we can both live with and seal the deal. This shit he¡¯s getting into pisses me off, but for now, I¡¯m just trying to ignore it. We could both destroy each other; the trick is to be the first tounch the attack. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going toe to that¡­ at least I fucking hope not. I just want to move on.¡±


    Malcolm nods. ¡°We¡¯ll get there. You still have people that are loyal to you.¡±


    I think about that for a long moment before responding, ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m trying to find my exit n.¡± He stares at me, crossing his arms. ¡°I need to go straight, man. I¡¯ve thought about it a long time, but now it¡¯s what I need.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°You know that¡¯s going to make people nervous. Especially Sal.¡±


    ¡°Fuck everybody. Especially fuck Sal. It will be okay. If you need to keep your distance, I¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not keeping any fucking distance,¡± he barks. ¡°Loyalty is exactly this. You want to clean up a bit, I¡¯ll help you. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m looking to do the same, but I¡¯ll try not to muddy your waters, and I¡¯ll go in on deals as best I can to support you. But¡­¡± He sniffs and finishes. ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Yesterday you were talking about dropping by your old office, getting your books so you could set up a delivery of AK¡¯s. Today you want to go white picket fence and a day job?¡±


    He looks confused, and I don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s right.


    ¡°Sometimes, something hits you, and you see things differently. Like someone turned the light on in a room you forgot you had and you realize that¡¯s where you want to be. I guess my light got turned on.¡±


    That¡¯s not the only thing that got turned on.


    Fuck, I¡¯m losing my mind. Esme doesn¡¯t even know me, and I¡¯m nning our future together. I¡¯m nning a fuck ton of other filthy things, as well, and I n to get started on thatter today.


    But why the fuck hasn¡¯t she texted me yet? Her friend Karen seems nice enough, but my guess is that she wouldn¡¯t call me if something had happened. I throw my head back and growl, looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°You gonna make it?¡± Malcolm asks, stepping over to the console on the wall in my office and grabbing his leather jacket.


    As he puts it on, I catch a glimpse of the special inside pocket he has in all his jackets, the one holding his nine-millimeter, and it reminds me of the dangerous life we still lead.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shove my desk chair back so hard it hits the wall, then stand, shoving my phone into my inside suit jacket pocket and locking myputer. ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the Li brothers areing in an hour to make a payment on the next shipment? You going to blow them off, too?¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I grunt. ¡°Just deal with them for me, will you? I need you on this, man. I¡¯ll message them, tell them you¡¯re taking point on this for now, I have an emergency or something.¡±


    He shrugs but takes his jacket back off. ¡°Okay. Like I said, I¡¯m loyal.¡±


    Before I can make it out of the office, there¡¯s a quick knock at the door, then it opens.


    ¡°Hi there, boys.¡± Maria sashays in with a devious smile, wearing her scrubs from work and looking so much like my mom that a sh of mncholy tightens my chest.


    But, as much as I love my sister, she can be a pain in my ass.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way out,¡± I grumble and hear Malcolm snort.


    ¡°You can¡¯t spend a few minutes with your sister? Geez.¡± She shakes her head then shoots a smile at Malcolm and takes a seat in the chair next to him.


    ¡°You should call first if you want some time. You know I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. You love to be busy. I was on my way home from my shift, wanted to see how the new digs wereing along.¡±


    ¡°Coming along fine,¡± I snap, then try to get a grip because she means well. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Maria shrugs, looking around my sleek office. ¡°Pretty good. Mom would like it,¡± she adds, and my heart twitches knowing mom would be proud of how I¡¯m moving in my own direction.


    I want to stay and chat, but my obsession with Esme is burning through me, and per usual, Maria narrows her eyes and reads me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She studies me and looks at Malcolm, who raises his hands in a shrug of his own, then back to me. ¡°Did you meet someone?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I shake my head as Malcolm chokes back augh.


    She looks at Malcolm again. ¡°He did, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything.¡± Malcolm crosses his arms and gives me a sympathetic sneer.


    ¡°Who is she? When can I meet her-¡±


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I interrupt her rapid-fire line of questioning before she corners me for the next hour.


    ¡°Hey, I told you on the phone yesterday I¡¯d bother you tomorrow, which is today, so you should have been expecting-¡±


    I stomp out of the office listening to her voice fading into the background.


    Avoiding her questions is one thing, but also missing a meeting is no small deal; the Lis might feel disrespected if I¡¯m not there. But at this moment the only thing that matters to me is Esme and if she¡¯s okay.


    Getting into my Mercedes, my text tone goes off. I pull my phone out and start to read as I climb into the seat. Immediately my chest is tight, and my cock is growing harder, but relief washes over me.


    Esme: Hi. It¡¯s Esme. I¡¯m doing fine. Got up then fell asleep again. Head isn¡¯t hurting. Thanks for your help.


    I close the driver¡¯s door and then reply.


    Me: Good girl. I¡¯m on my way to your ce now. I was worried when I didn¡¯t hear from you.


    Esme: No need toe back. I¡¯m okay.


    I shake my head. There is nothing more important to me right now than her.


    Me: Toote, I¡¯m headed your way. Is your friend still there?


    Esme: Yes, she¡¯s sleeping. She worked all night, so this is her sleep time.


    I take a deep breath. I¡¯m not angry, but I don¡¯t want her sitting there while someone sleeps. She still needs to be watched.

 Book7-7

    Me: I¡¯ll see you in fifteen minutes. Your friend should go home and sleep once I arrive, I¡¯ll take over.


    Esme: Hmmm okay but really it¡¯s not necessary.


    Me: It is. I¡¯m driving now. See you soon.


    Soon, I¡¯m outside her apartment door. I take a deep breath, trying to calm myself and tame my hard-on but failingpletely. I knock, and a momentter I hear three locks clicking back. My teeth grind at the thought that she lives somewhere she doesn¡¯t feel safe. That¡¯s going to change.


    When she opens the door, I¡¯m immediately in awe of her innocent, sexy beauty. Her hair is loose around her fresh face, and her red lips turn upward, her blue eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She opens the door just enough to poke her face out. ¡°I already bought my Girl Scout cookies this year.¡± Her tone is yful-I see the little girl inside her more than yesterday, and it makes my heart leap.


    ¡°I like to hear you say yes. I want you to say yes to a lot more.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I smile as she pulls the door back, letting me inside. I look over and see her friend sitting up on the couch, looking half asleep.


    ¡°You remember Karen,¡± she says, and we nod at each other.


    ¡°You can go.¡± I look at her friend. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her now.¡±


    As grateful as I was that she came to look after Esme, I just want her to leave so the two of us can be alone. Thest few hours away from her only solidified for me that there is something big going on here and I need to push things forward.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Her friend looks from me to Esme. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Esme replies, her eyes dancing up and down on me, then back to her friend. ¡°You need to sleep. Thanks foring over.¡±


    The girls finish up some chitchat, giving me sidelong nces as they do, and I wander over to the window, noticing she has no curtains and there is an apartment building across the way. Literally anyone could look over and see her.


    Irrational anger heats inside me at the thought that someone has the ability to watch her. See her walking around. I don¡¯t want anyone else looking at her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She and her friend say their goodbyes, then shees over and sits cross-legged on the sofa.


    I step to where she is, reaching down and pushing her hair back to reveal the bump on her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hurting?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She looks up at me, and all I can think of is getting her on her knees, looking down into those eyes with my cock in her mouth. ¡°I feel good.¡±


    ¡°Good. Did you take the Tylenol?¡±


    ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t hurting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    We¡¯re alone, and it¡¯s a struggle to stay in control. My cock is so hard it¡¯s aching as she fidgets on the couch, her blonde hair shining in the sun streaming through the window, and her nipples are poking through the fabric of the Star Trek shirt, only now she¡¯s also wearing a loose pair of blue jean shorts.


    She looks like an innocentmb again, sitting there with me towering over her, but she doesn¡¯t look scared. She looks hopeful.


    ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± she finally asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I swallow hard and choose my words carefully. ¡°You will get me many things. Right now, I want you to tell me what happenedst night. Why you were out in the street, running.¡±


    ¡°I told you. I met someone for a drink, and it just didn¡¯t go that great.¡± She smiles and pushes a lock of hair behind her ear, but I know she¡¯s lying.


    And there¡¯s a rage building inside of me at that thought because I suspect someone hurt her. Or tried to hurt her.


    ¡°Bambina, I want you to listen to me.¡± I reach down and take her hands, crouching to bring our faces level. ¡°I believe that for some reason, maybe divine intervention, you were thrown into my lifest night. I feel it. But for me to be the best I can be for you, you need to tell me the truth. Always. Can you do that for me?¡±


    She chews on her bottom lip as I feel the softness of her tiny hands in mine. I want to discover every inch of her stunning curves, every crease and mark and the stories behind them all.


    She opens her mouth like she¡¯s going to answer, but instead she blows out a warm breath, and its sweet scent hits my nose, making me think of pressing my face between her legs and breathing her in.


    When she finally speaks, her voice is tentative. ¡°I mean, sure. Yes, but we barely know each other. You¡¯re not responsible for my problems.¡± Her tone has turned a bit harsh, but I see through the tough act.


    ¡°This may sound crazy to you, but you wille to understand that you are my responsibility. And for me to take care of you, I always need to know what you are thinking. You need to be truthful with me, so I can help you and make sure you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her eyes light up, but there¡¯s still doubt there. ¡°I went for a job interview for a hostess position at a restaurant. The guy that was there wanted more than just an interview. When he started to unzip¡­¡± She shrugs and smiles ufortably, ying with the ends of her hair, and rage engulfs me as I realize where she¡¯s going with this.


    I¡¯ve killed before. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m proud of, but nor is it something I¡¯m ashamed of. At that moment it was what needed to be done. But right now, knowing someone thought she was their toy to intimidate?


    The nine circles of hell would be a pleasurepared to what I want to do to whoever did this to her.


    ¡°I feel fine about it, though. I mean, I got out. Wasn¡¯t like he was forcing me, was just sort of like¡­ this is what needs to happen if you want the job. I just got scared. I could have just left, I¡¯m sure. Truth is¡­¡± She gives me a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to talk about it. I feel stupid for acting like a crazy person.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel stupid about. I¡¯m d you ran. I¡¯m not d you got hurt, but I am d you ran because you ran right into me.¡±


    She looks so young sitting like that, leaning back against the couch, her face fresh and her eyes wide. There¡¯s something growing inside of me that feels new. Something paternal, like she¡¯s somehow always belonged to me, and I want everything good and wonderful in the world for her.


    I want details but decide to wait. She said it was a restaurant. I know all the bars and restaurants around there. In fact, most of them are on our payroll for some level of protection, and I can tell you as soon as I find out who did this, they are going to get the beatdown of their life.


    Everything in time. Right now I want herfortable with me, and pushing her and showing her the rage that is bubbling inside me doesn¡¯t feel like the right move.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± she whispers and licks her plump, pink lips, making my cock jerk.


    ¡°You know, I want to know everything about you.¡± I release one of her hands from mine and ce it on her cheek for a split second, then stroke her hair, feeling the silky strands under my fingers before I trace them down her neck to hold her softly there. ¡°I want to know everything.¡±


    I feel her swallow under my palm, and her pulse races under my fingertips.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda hard to tell someone everything¡­ but I¡¯ll give you a synopsis,¡± she starts. ¡°I just turned twenty. I just finished my first year at the University of Michigan. I¡¯m taking a few online summer sses because I want to graduate early, then go on tow school. I worked as a waitress in a diner all year in addition to taking a full load of sses. I like to decorate, too. I eat too much junk, especially the pink Hostess Sno Balls and Kit Kats. I eat waffles every morning for breakfast, it¡¯s the only thing I can cook. I have a cat named Oscar and a dog named Lemon that both live with my parents. I grew up in Greenbriar, that¡¯s like two hours north, small little town-there were seventy-eight in my graduating ss, if that tells you anything. Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know what else to tell you.¡± Her cheeks burn pink, and I wonder if she¡¯s wet. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t drive. I¡¯m scared to death to drive, and I don¡¯t know why. Okay, I¡¯m babbling now.¡±


    ¡°What were your gradesst year?¡± I ask, locking my eyes to hers.


    Her lips turn upward. ¡°My GPA is 3. 95. I have a full-ride schrship. Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°That makes me very proud. What made you want to be an attorney? Money?¡± I want to support her, be there for her. I also want her to know she will never have to do anything just for money again.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I want to be something, you know? Something important, special.¡± She smiles. ¡°At first, I wanted to be a prosecutor, but now maybe injuryw. I don¡¯t know, I guess I just know I want to be sessful. Sounds dull to you, I¡¯m sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You know what you want. That¡¯s very attractive.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I do.¡± There¡¯s a moment of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve always been creative, as well. When I was little I used to design whole houses for my dolls. My parents bought me a few at garage sales and thrift stores, and I couldn¡¯t everplete all of them because the pieces are expensive, but I still loved doing the designing, even when I was little like that. Only thing is, how do youbine creativity with thew?¡±

 Book7-8

    I nod, slipping my hand slightly behind her neck. ¡°I get it, and maybe there¡¯s a way you can have both in your life. You are a very good girl. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± I pause, clearing my throat. ¡°You will always keep your grades up. Do you understand?¡±


    There¡¯s a flicker of confusion in her eyes as I stand, and she looks up at me. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. There are other things you will do, things I will require. But in time we will talk about that. For now, I want you to get dressed. We are going out.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I want to show you something. I want your opinion on some things.¡± I intended to ask her for help with the house redesign before, but now, knowing it¡¯s something that feeds her, I¡¯m anxious to get going and have her involved in my life.


    She squints up at me, and I see a young woman, but I also see a little girl, and I realize I will never be able to sleep again without her by my side. I need to know where she is, if she is safe. As well, I need to touch her, taste her, fuck her, own her¡­ there¡¯s a new man born in me, and it will be her responsibility to take care of him.


    I¡¯ve packed a lot of life into my own forty-one years. Built my own sort of empire, one with a foundation of danger and less-than-legal activities. One that could ce her in harm¡¯s way, which is why I now need to make a new life. One that she deserves.


    I breathe in her delicious scent, making my mouth water, and long to taste every part of her. In my life, if there was something I¡¯ve wanted, I¡¯ve stopped at nothing to make it happen. And I¡¯ve never wanted anything like I want her.


    She¡¯s not wearing a bra under the T-shirt, and I think of tearing it open and sucking hard on the peaks of the nipples I see pressing into the fabric.


    Instead, I trace her jawline with my thumb, my need to keep my hand on her throat stronger than even I understand. Her skin is wless. Her face a masterpiece. I¡¯m memorizing every line and contour so I can carry her with me always, even in my dreams.


    ¡°I need to shower,¡± she says, a smile ying at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Take too long, and I maye in after you.¡±


    I give her ass a quick swat as she walks to her bedroom, and she spins her head around to look back, biting her bottom lip, but doesn¡¯t say anything else. And from the way she twitches her ass and skips the rest of the way to the bedroom, I¡¯d say my swat hit the spot.


    When her bedroom door closes, I can¡¯t fight my need any longer. I lean against the doorjamb just as I didst night after I touched her in bed. I release my cock and start to stroke, imagining her naked behind that door, water running over each amazing curve.


    Esme


    ¡°DANG,¡± I WHISPER, LOOKING around the tiny bathroom filled with steam.


    I took the fastest shower known to man in probably three minutes because I¡¯m so anxious knowing he¡¯s standing in the other room waiting for me. I tiptoe across the rug and scan my bedroom dripping wet, fairly sure I¡¯m not going to find what I¡¯m looking for.


    There¡¯s no towel.


    I did all myundry at my parents¡¯ house the other day when I visited, but it¡¯s all still in theundry bag sitting just inside the front door.


    The tingling rush of heat between my legs builds as I pull my shirt over my head and it sticks to my wet body. My is hair sopping wet, and I decide to forgo panties for the moment and just run out into the living room and grab a towel, my belly already tight knowing it¡¯s more than a little provocative, but the thrill it¡¯s giving me urges me forward.


    Ever since Vito picked me up off the street yesterday, I¡¯ve not been able to curb the dirty thoughts and these tense feelings down low in my belly. He¡¯s not slick, not like you¡¯d see on the cover of GQ, more like you¡¯d see on the cover of Hot Mobsters Who Don¡¯t Give a F*ck.


    His confidence only adds to his sexiness and the fluttery way he makes me feel. I¡¯m getting the feeling there is more here than him just wanting to be sure I don¡¯t sue him, and the way he¡¯s talking like I¡¯m his already should scare me, but it doesn¡¯t.


    It excites me.


    I¡¯ve never been a girl to think with her pussy before, but Vito is giving me new lessons, and I have to say I can¡¯t wait to be schooled by him.


    I¡¯m feeling lightheaded as I grab the doorknob and pull, nearly falling back on my ass when I¡¯m met with the wall of man meat blocking the doorway.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Vito¡¯s voice is deeper than usual, his eyesced with lust, and I fixate on the massive hand clutched around an even more massive cock, hard and swollen and red with need.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I force my eyes up, flustered, and start to swing the door closed again, but his other hand ps the wood and pushes it back open.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry. You need to know what you do to me, little girl. Look.¡± His free handes to rest on the top of my head, forcing my gaze downward to his thick cock, hand wrapped around the base.


    There are slick dropletsing from the slit in the tip, and my mouth starts to water. His suit jacket is pulled open, that incredible hard-on jutting out from his ck suit pants, and I bring a quivering hand to cover my mouth, unsure what to say but not wanting him to see it hanging open.


    Between my legs, the tension ignites into a wet gush, and I feel like I¡¯m going to burst into mes.


    My eyes are locked onto his hand as it moves up and down the thick shaft. A purple vein as thick as my pinky finger snakes up toward the top, and I swear I can see his pulse beating there.


    ¡°Do you like watching?¡±


    His hand moves faster, thick fingers encircling the hard length, and I¡¯m mesmerized.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My answer is barely audible, but there¡¯s only truth in it. ¡°I like watching.¡± My cheeks burn, and I¡¯m astonished how uninhibited I feel considering I¡¯ve never really seen a man¡¯s cock before.


    ¡°Good girl. That pleases me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His words leave me breathless. He¡¯s unlike any man I¡¯ve ever encountered. It¡¯s as though he lives in a world of his own. Making his own rules. And power seeps from him, swirling in a masculine scent that has my head swimming. You would think I would run from him, m the door in his face and tell him to get out¡­


    Instead, I can¡¯t take my eyes off the sight of him masturbating right in front of me. I¡¯m dizzy and more turned on than I¡¯ve ever been.


    ¡°Watch,¡± he rumbles, and I swear I can hear his heartbeat.


    His hand pumps up and down as the weight of his other on top of my head makes me feel like I¡¯mpletely under his control. The entire situation is so erotic, so dirty. I should be horrified, but I¡¯m not. My pussy aches as I watch, listening to his low breathinging from above, the sound of his hand moving on the skin around his erection.


    He stops, and I swallow, hoping he¡¯s not done because I want to see him cum. I can¡¯t believe this is me, but I also can¡¯t deny the truth of what I¡¯m thinking.


    He releases his cock, raising his hand palm up just under my chin. ¡°Spit,¡± he growls. I¡¯m frozen for a second, but he repeats themand, ¡°Spit.¡± The baritone of his voice vibrates through me.


    He wiggles his fingers, and to my surprise Iply, spitting into his palm. The saliva slowly drips from my bottom lip until it falls in a glistening drop.


    ¡°Again,¡± he orders, and I do as he says, a rumble emanating from his chest as he rubs my saliva onto his erection and starts stroking again.


    Desire surges hot through my veins, and the ache between my legs is nearly unbearable. I squeeze my thighs together as his stroking turns feverish, and I¡¯m rapt, in awe at the sight, even as drops of shower water drip from my bangs into my eyes.


    ¡°You are a dirty girl for me, aren¡¯t you, Bambina? Say it, say I¡¯m a dirty girl for you¡­¡± He pauses at the end, and I feel like he wants to say something else, but his words drive me closer to my own edge.


    The weight of his hand lifts from my head, slipping down through my damp hair then halting beneath my chin, moving my eyes to look up into his intense face, the muscle on his jaw line flexing and releasing.


    shes of heat turn me into a thoughtless mess, and there¡¯s a darkness in his eyes I¡¯ve not seen before.


    ¡°Say it,¡± he grunts, and my heart nearly pounds from my chest. A gush of slick arousal coats my thighs as I squeeze and pulse the muscles down low.


    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± I stammer, trying toe to terms with what is really happening here. ¡°I¡¯m a dirty girl for you.¡±


    As the words slip from my lips, something else about him hits me. A word.


    A title.


    Something inside me wants to say one more word.


    I don¡¯t know where it¡¯sing from, but the pull is so strong, it¡¯s like I¡¯m being swept down a rushing river, and I am under the control of another force.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± His voice hits me like a blow to the chest.

 Book7-9

    I see the movement of his arm from the corner of my eye, and I want to drop down to my knees so I can both look into his eyes and watch him jerk off, waiting for something I¡¯ve never thought about before¡­


    I want his cum.


    I want it on me.


    I want to taste it.


    I want it inside me.


    Before I can stop myself, I look directly into his eyes, and the wordse from somewhere inside my soul. ¡°I want to be a dirty girl for you¡­¡± Thest one catches on my lips as I force it forward. ¡°¡­ Daddy.¡±


    The movement of his hand halts, and his eyes catch fire as the fingers on my chin slip lower to grip around my throat.


    ¡°Say that again,¡± he rumbles, and my belly flips as I rise onto my tiptoes.


    His hand tightens, and I struggle to take a breath, filling my lungs before I repeat the words.


    ¡°I want to be a dirty girl for you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± His eyes close for a moment, then his hand leaves my throat, and his grip is on my wrist, pulling me into the bedroom. When we get to the edge of the bed, he orders, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Iply, looking directly into the dripping head of a cock nearly as long as my forearm.


    Trembling, I watch in awe as he releases his erection, strips his jacket, tie and shirt, and tosses them on the end of the bed.


    My own need throbs inside me as the pulsing between my legs makes it nearly impossible to form any rational thought.


    ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± hemands, standing in front of me shirtless, his cock standing up, spreading his zipper wide.


    My fingers shake as I grab the bottom of my T-shirt and drag it over my head, still unsure any of this is real.


    I could be dreaming. I did bump my head. Maybe it¡¯s like Dorothy in The Wizard of Oz; I¡¯ll wake up, and my world will be ck and white again.


    He rips the shirt from my hands before I can let it go and tosses it onto the floor with a grunt like a caveman. I¡¯m sitting naked on my bed while Vito examines me, his eyes tracing up and down, and when I look, I notice the fingers on his right hand are twitching.


    The look in his eyes is primal, and it makes me shiver under his gaze.


    Then he brings a hand down, two stiff fingers pushing on my chest until I¡¯m prone. I lick my lips, my hands wrapping around my waist, unsure where else to put them until Vito fixes that.


    ¡°Grab your knees. Pull them up and apart. Show me everything. I want all of you.¡±


    My skin tingles as I follow his orders, sying myself wide for this man I¡¯ve only known a matter of hours. I look at his hard cock jutting upward, cum leaking from the tip, and my mouth waters.


    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful, my little Bambina. Has any other man ever touched you?¡± His voice is hard like he¡¯s having trouble getting the words out. ¡°Tell me the truth. It will kill me if you say yes, but I¡¯d still rather know the truth.¡±


    I shake my head, and he releases an uneven breath.


    ¡°Thank God,¡± he grits out, and my head swims. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, but somewhere deep down it feels right.


    Dirty.


    But right.


    Need pulses through me as his eyes lock onto my open legs then glide upward to rest on my tits for a long moment, making me hold my breath.


    When he finally looks me in the eye, I think I might pass out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to touch you now, little girl. Daddy needs to know how wet you are for him.¡± The filthy words make the throbbing unbearable, and I feel like his eyes are prating my soul. ¡°You want that, don¡¯t you? You want to know what it feels like to have my fingers on your little girl parts.¡±


    He brings a finger to my lips, pressing forward, and I suck it inside. I watch his eyes flick shut at the sensation, and when they open again, they¡¯re wild.


    When he withdraws his finger, my lips stay open, and I nod, answering his question.


    He shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough. When I ask you a question, I want to hear your answer, understand? A nod is not enough. Tell me what you want.¡±


    I gather my senses as best I can as he lowers his hand between my legs. The need is so strong, a desire I¡¯ve never felt before. I need him to touch me. I want him to own me.


    ¡°I want you to touch me please, Daddy.¡± I add on thest word and watch his chest fill with a deep breath as his jaw muscle tightens.


    I release a moan, mixing with his own as he drags the backs of his fingers through my folds while his eyes narrow and stay locked on my face.


    ¡°So beautiful, Bambina. So fucking wet.¡± He brings his fingers to my lips, slick with my juices. ¡°Open.¡±


    Once again, his fingers are in my mouth, and I taste myself on them. He withdraws, then lowers them again, dipping them just inside me, moving them up and down through my tingling pussy until I think I¡¯m going toe undone.


    ¡°God, that feels so good.¡± I press my head back into the bed and pull my knees upward, closing my eyes and letting the feelings wash over me.


    When I open them again, he pulls his hand away, this time bringing his slick fingers to his own lips. I see the glistening strands of my juices webbing between them, and then he plunges them into his mouth with a low, rumbling moan.


    ¡°You realize this is mine.¡± He looks down at my open legs. ¡°Whatever this is between us, I¡¯ve never felt anything like it. I¡¯ve never tasted anything like you. I¡¯m not letting you go. Your fate is sealed, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    A crooked grin spreads over his lips as his fingerse back down and press just inside my opening. I gasp as his thumb begins to make circles over my sensitive nub, pushing me closer to the edge.


    My mind spins at his words as his fingers push inward until I see him let out a sigh, a low groan rumbling from his chest.


    ¡°This little cherry is mine, too. I take care of my things, Bambina. I¡¯m a powerful man. I¡¯m used to getting what I want. And I don¡¯t remember ever wanting anything as much as I want you.¡±


    I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. He¡¯s clearly in a different league than my family and me, but it¡¯s not his wealth or power that interests me. It¡¯s his power over me. It¡¯s this pull I feel in my chest toward him. Like he¡¯s a part of me I never knew I had.


    His thumb moves faster over my clit until I feel the tension gather. I open my legs as far as they will go, close my eyes again and explode, whimpering and twisting on the bedding as he strokes me until my orgasm ys out, leaving me panting.


    ¡°Good girl. Know how much it pleases me when you cum.¡±


    I nod, unsure what else to do or say, and his eyes look like they are on fire. His gaze is so intense it could be that he¡¯s in heaven or thinking he¡¯s ready to put someone in hell. He oozes calm dominance, and it has me transfixed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know yourst name,¡± I manage through panting breaths, gripped suddenly by the thought that I¡¯m letting this near-stranger do things to me I¡¯ve never done before. ¡°And you don¡¯t know mine.¡±


    ¡°That is true, my Bambina. I n to tell you many things, and you will tell me. Butst names don¡¯t change anything, do they? You know what I know, there is something here, between us.¡±


    The way the light from the living room cuts across his hard, handsome face is like a message from God, telling me he¡¯s right. His near-ck hair is decorated at the temples with a bit of silver, even though he doesn¡¯t look old enough to be gray, but it only makes him even sexier to me. His chest is hard, arms and upper body thick, and I see just the right amount of dark body hair running down his torso forming an arrow pointing down toward his incredible cock.


    ¡°Know I will always take care of you. That means many things, but be sure it also means your pleasure belongs to me. I will give it, I will take it, I will require many things from you, but I will always put you first. Always.¡±


    A shiver shakes me as he leans in, his fingers leaving my pussy and sliding to my legs as he lowers his face.


    Tension grips between my legs as he kisses his way down my inner thigh until I feel like I¡¯m going to fly apart into a million pieces.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As soon as his mouth connects, I¡¯m tumbling into another orgasm so intense everything goes ck. There is no sound except the buzzing inside my head as heated bliss engulfs me and leaves me breathless and quivering.


    I release my grip on my legs, my arms iling out at my sides then down to touch his head, the source of this wicked pleasure.


    Distantly, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m screaming, but I can¡¯t hear myself. It¡¯s as though my brain has been rewired somehow, and it¡¯s his mouth creating this euphoric, electric chaos inside of me.


    My pussy contracts and releases, riding out the waves of bliss as I move my hands out and hold onto the bedding, amazed at how I came so easily with him. Even when I try to y with myself, it takes a long time if it happens at all.

 Book7-10

    All I know right now is I want more. I¡¯m already addicted to whatever this is, as dirty as it is.


    As dirty as I am.


    And I don¡¯t care.


    Hees up from between my legs, his face hovering over mine, and the scent of my arousal and the slick wetness of my pussy cover his lips and chin.


    ¡°You are such a good girl, do you know that?¡±


    I nod, unsure what else to do but knowing that hearing him call me that feels so very right.


    ¡°Good, because from now on, you are my good girl, and I n on devouring this pussy whenever I like.¡± He reaches up and grabs a handful of my hair, pulling it to the side and nting his teeth in a soft bite at the base of my neck, making me moan and my pussy long for more of whatever this is.


    His lips and teeth trace down my body, making me writhe and yelp when he alternates soft kisses and licks with sharp nips, but the pain only seems to ignite the fire inside of me.


    I stare at the ceiling, my eyes blurry as his mouth is again between my legs, and his tongue drags through my folds until his lips and teeth are on my clit.


    My hips buck upward and I moan as he eats me out.


    My body feels boneless as he devours me, the lust like a drug that makes me feel as though I¡¯m not here anymore, but instead living in another parallel dimension, a dimension where my only thoughts are of the sensations he¡¯s creating with his hot tongue.


    The feel of his tonguepping at my opening, of his nose moving and pressing on my clit, is overwhelming. His hands are wrapped around my upper thighs, and he¡¯s holding me hard against his mouth as I try to twist and jerk against him. The noises I¡¯m making aren¡¯t human, and I¡¯m sure my neighbors must be wondering what sort of monster has taken over in ce of the mousy girl that upies unit three.


    Tension is gathering again as I listen to the wet sounds of him drinking in every drop of my juices. The swirling of his tongue moves faster until the pressure is so strong I take onest look down to see his eyes on me, and that¡¯s all I can take.


    My vision disappears again, and when the orgasm hits me, my voice fails. It¡¯s harder and stronger than the ones before, and I feel it down into my bones. I¡¯m bucking and jerking, my hands flying outward in a desperate effort to sp onto something, and I¡¯m frightened I¡¯m losing control of everything.


    When Vito¡¯s tongue flicks at my clit again, I wince and push his head away.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± I hear his voice echoing in my mind and look down through blurred vision to see him looking at me with those dark eyes, shaking his head. ¡°I say when we are done, little Bambina.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I whimper, ¡°it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± he asks, then brings the pad of his thumb to my engorged clit, making me draw a sharp breath. ¡°Maybe sometimes that¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Vito


    UNDER MY HANDS, I FEEL her muscles quivering. Her body is tense, but I need one more.


    ¡°Give me what I want,¡± I growl, my thumb pressing and flicking over her clit as her face twists in a mixture of pleasure and pain. Her pussy is bare except for a small patch of blond curls, and I love everything about her.


    Her hands p and try to push me away, but I answer her actions with my teeth on her inner thigh.


    She winces in response but cums at the same time, and the orgasm has her eyes rolling back and her body ck and spent. She whimpers out ¡°Daddy,¡± and I bring my head lower to kiss her softly between her legs. I lick her in long, slow strokes until her muscles soften and her breathing steadies.


    It¡¯s not easy, but I tear my mouth away and stand, sitting down next to her on the bed and pulling her over into me as I lean against the pillows.


    ¡°All done, babygirl. You¡¯ve pleased Daddy. Such a dirty girl, making Daddy want to eat this pussy and make you cum. This pussy is mine now, you understand? It doesn¡¯t belong to you any longer. It¡¯s given itself to me. Just like you will.¡±


    Her zed eyes open, looking up at me, lips plump and face pink, and the devotion I see there makes my heart race.


    She reaches down between us and presses a hand against the length of my cock as it sticks out from my zipper.


    I kiss the side of her head. ¡°Not now, princess. In time, I will give you all of me, like you will give me all of you. But I¡¯m a patient man. Today I will show you more about me. I want to show you some things in my life.¡±


    I listen to her slow, even breathing as I graze my hand up and down her back.


    As I breathe in her sweet scent, her handes up and presses onto my jaw. ¡°I have so many questions.¡±


    ¡°And I will answer them all in time. Right now, we need to get ready to go. I will pick out your clothes.¡±


    I shift and lift her easily onto the bed beside me, her legs tucked beneath her as I stand and walk to the opening in the wall where her clothes hang. On my way, I manage to get my cock back inside my trousers, practically breaking it in half in the process.


    I pull the hangers one at a time, examining the clothes, and anger is building as I do. Esme deserves so much more. Her clothes are few, worn and tired. I make a mental note to be sure to remedy this for her as soon as possible.


    She¡¯s a princess and deserves to have all the things a princess would have.


    I pick out a light-yellow dress and look to the floor of the closet to see only two pair of shoes. I grab the faded blue sandals and take the items over to the bed, where she¡¯s watching me with confusion in her eyes.


    She opens her mouth to say something, then swallows and takes my extended hand. I lift her to her feet, leaning down to kiss her ear lobe and whisper, ¡°You are my beautiful babygirl. I will take care of you in ways you couldn¡¯t imagine. Now, arms up.¡±


    I unzip the dress and remove it from the hanger, draping it gently over her head and onto her soft body.


    ¡°What about panties? Or a bra?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not today, princess. From now on, I decide. And today, you don¡¯t need either. I want to know that when I want to touch you again, this pussy is right here, ripe and waiting for me.¡±


    From there, I kneel down, kissing the top of each of her feet before slipping them into the sandals and working the tiny buckles into ce.


    When I stand, her eyes are wide and searching my face. I wrap my arms around her waist.


    ¡°Where is your hairbrush, Bambina?¡±


    She nips at her bottom lip. ¡°On the counter in the bathroom.¡± She points, and I drop my embrace and take her tiny hand in mine, pulling her behind me.


    I can reach through the bathroom and get the brush without letting her go. There¡¯s barely enough room for the tub, sink, andmode, but it¡¯s sparkling clean and well organized.


    ¡°Come, sit on myp.¡±


    I guide us back through the bedroom and out to the sofa and sit down, and she sits on my legs, her back to me as I bring the brush up and begin to draw it through the still-damp silk of her blonde hair.


    She sighs and leans her head back. ¡°That feels so good,¡± she says softly, her handsing down to hold onto the outsides of my thighs.


    ¡°You deserve to feel good. Do you know that?¡± She stills, and I keep brushing, giving her a moment, but she remains silent. ¡°I need you to answer when I ask you a question.¡± My voice deepens.


    Her voice is a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I deserve sometimes.¡±


    My heart sinks, wondering what her life has been like that she doesn¡¯t understand her value.


    ¡°I want you to know you deserve so much more. And I¡¯m going to give it to you. Would you like that, babygirl? Daddy wants to give you everything.¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°The proper answer is, Yes, Daddy. I want you to answer me like a good girl.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, her voice is soft. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± I set the brush down on the sofa and lift her, turn her around to face me. ¡°My sweet, pretty girl. Let¡¯s go. I have so much I want to show you.¡±


    As I stand, I extend my hand, and she slips her tiny fingers between mine. On our way to the door, I pick up her purse. ¡°Your keys are inside?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Yes.¡± I give her a stern look, and she tries again. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    I slip the bag over my shoulder, listening to her giggle.


    ¡°Not sure it goes with your outfit.¡± She smiles at me, and I look down at the purse on my shoulder, then back at her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s part of you, then it¡¯s part of me.¡± I shift my shoulders back and forth. ¡°Besides, I think it looks good.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We step out into the hallway, locking her door behind, and make our way downstairs and out to my Mercedes, where I open the door then buckle her in.


    When she¡¯s secure, and I¡¯ve climbed in beside her, I lean in, kiss her just below her ear and give her the instructions. ¡°While I drive, your skirt is up, and I want your fingers ying with your pussy. Don¡¯t stop until I tell you to stop, do you understand?¡±

 Book7-11

    She blinks and hesitates, then answers, ¡°Yes, Daddy. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    She does as I ask the entire drive to my house, and my cock is raging hard and throbbing when we reach my driveway and I punch in the code for the gate to open.


    As it swings, I reach over and pull her hand from between her legs, the shimmering juices there glistening in the sun. I bring her fingers to my mouth, feeding the unrelenting hunger I have for her taste.


    I moan while driving the car forward, licking each finger clean, then holding her hand as I park in front and turn off the ignition.


    When I look over, she is staring out the window, her red lips open. There are vans and work trucks along the other driveway, and that¡¯s only one reason she is here.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I ask, and she slowly turns her head so her eyes meet mine.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Sheughs. ¡°Is it real? Pinch me. I think I¡¯m dreaming. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a man. But I¡¯m a man who now knows what he wants. And I want you.¡±


    I kiss the back of her hand then exit the vehicle,ing around to help her out and guide her by the waist up the steps and into the house. As soon as we step inside, the sounds of the work going on are all around, and the foreman on the job steps out into the hall to greet us.


    ¡°d you are here; we need to make some decisions.¡± He extends his hand, which I take and give him a firm shake. When his eyes drift to Esme and I see them flick up and down her body, heat cascades through me and I want to m him into the wall.


    ¡°This is Esme, and she¡¯s here to help me make those decisions.¡±


    He smiles at her, and my rage increases. ¡°Hi there.¡± He throws the words at her casually, as though he¡¯s entitled to flirt with her. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had a daughter.¡± He licks his lips and my hands ball into fists at my sides.


    ¡°Esme.¡± I turn to her, and she looks at me with wide eyes. ¡°Stay right here. I¡¯ll be right back. I need to have a moment,¡± I growl at the foreman and nod toward the closed door of my office, then walk over and punch in the keycode, expecting him to follow.


    As soon as we¡¯re inside, I turn around and m the door closed.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± The foreman seems amused.


    But I am not.


    ¡°No, everything is not fucking okay. You¡¯re going to listen, and then you are going to tell every person on this job what I¡¯m about to tell you. I don¡¯t want anyone¡¯s eyes on her. If anyone needs to speak to her, they¡¯d better show some goddamn respect. Or else they are going to deal with me-and they don¡¯t want to deal with me. Simple. We clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he answers, his jaw muscles going tight. ¡°I¡¯ll spread the word.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    We exit the office, and his eyes are on the floor as he slinks down the hall.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a lot of work done.¡± Esme looks at me, and my pulse races at the thought of having her here with me.


    ¡°Yes. And I need you to help me make some decisions. I want your opinion. I want you to like the work. I want you to help pick out all the new fixtures and furniture. Paint colors, pillows, everything.¡±


    She looks at me with confusion. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s what I want. You said you like to decorate.¡±


    She snorts. ¡°For dollhouses and dorm rooms, not this. Vito, this is too much, what if I get it wrong?¡±


    I shake my head and take her arm. ¡°I trust you. I know you¡¯ll get it right. And besides, you can¡¯t possibly make a mistake because¡­¡± I fall silent, afraid if I tell her she¡¯s going to be living here, and that whatever she decides will be as much for her as it is for me, I might scare her away.


    Instead, I simply smile and ce a kiss on her cheek. ¡°They are working on the first floor now. Then, in a couple of weeks when they are done down here, we will work on upstairs.¡±


    Esme


    VITO OPENS THE DOOR to his office and sets my purse inside before wrapping his arm around my waist to guide me through his house.


    House¡­ it¡¯s a pce.


    The double staircase inside the front entry is like something out of a movie. The floors are all marble, and the ceilings are so high even my breath echoes. As we pass through a long hall I spot a pool out back that looks big enough to host the Olympics, and if all the grounds I see out there belong to the house, then some countries would be jealous of the amount ofnd he owns.


    As we walk by the workers, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m not wearing any undergarments, but as soon as we approach, they either look back at what they are doing, or if Vito talks to them, they look directly at him.


    He asks me for my opinion on different colors and styles for each room we enter, and I feel so special. Like my opinion really matters to him. Part of me still feels like this must be a dream.


    Vito¡¯s mouth between my legs earlier, making me scream, also feels like a dream. Then it was his teeth and the whole Daddy thing. Ripples of pleasure tremble through me even now at the thought, and I wonder what exactly this is.


    He could have a hundred women, for all I know. Babies. Or even a wife. Who knows? I know nothing about him¡­ but my cheeks still burn at the thought of what he did to me just hours ago.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The same man who met us in the halles into the massive kitchen, where a group of workers are taking down what looks like perfectly good cabs.


    The man doesn¡¯t look at me and seems nervous when he continues. ¡°Sorry, boss, I have a question about the contract and payment you made¡­ I¡¯ve got a copy of it over here, I just need to be sure I¡¯m understanding everything you emailed over.¡±


    I look over to see some papers spread over a long kitchen table. Vito looks at me, and I give him a little shrug. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I want to go see the pool if that¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He leans down and kisses my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    I stroll through the kitchen and onto the stone patio outside the expanse of sliding ss doors, then head toward the enormous swimming pool surrounded by manicured shrubs and flowering nters. I love the water but never learned to swim, so what I feel is abination of fascination and fear.


    I nce around to see Vito through the window with some papers in hand and the foreman pointing at things as they both talk.


    When I turn back around, I yelp out a little scream of shock to find a man standing right in front of me, smiling.


    Or smirking.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± He doesn¡¯t look like a worker. He¡¯s wearing a suit, and there¡¯s something about his manner that immediately sets me on edge. ¡°I¡¯m Esme.¡± I swallow hard and take a step back as he steps forward.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He grips his nose on a sniff, grinning. ¡°And what is an Esme doing here?¡± He licks his lips and eyes me up and down as I take another step backward, wrapping my arms around my chest as he looks directly at my boobs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your business,¡± I snap back, drawing my brows together.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He raises his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with this situation, you¡¯re thinking. Dangerous business, thinking, especially for little girls.¡±


    He reaches out to touch my hair when I hear footsteps from behind.


    Before I can spin around, Vito has his hand around my waist, pushing me behind him.


    ¡°How the fuck did you get in here?¡± Vito growls, and the man smiles.


    ¡°Just a friendly visit. Concerned when you re-scheduled our meeting.¡±


    ¡°Our meeting? I wasn¡¯t meeting with you, asshole. Your boss knows you¡¯re here?¡±


    The man grins, showing yellowing teeth. ¡°You know, the workers are a bit careless about buzzing people through your gate. I¡¯ve had a nice look around.¡± He leans around Vito to nce at me, then back at Vito. ¡°Could be dangerous. Especially with some prime pussy like her wandering around unattended.¡±


    A split secondter, arms are swinging, and a patio table goes crashing into the pool. I yelp and step back, my hands flying to cover my mouth as Vito swings and connects with the man¡¯s face, then again and again, knocking him back so he¡¯s barely able to stay on his feet and blood starts to pour from his lip and nose.


    The violencees out of him like a force of nature.


    ¡°Watch your fucking mouth,¡± Vito seethes as the man wipes the blood with the back of his arm, impossibly still smiling despite the beating he just took.


    ¡°And you¡¯d better watch your manners.¡± He nces at me again. ¡°Seems you have a new soft spot. Maybe not such a good idea.¡±


    Vito lunges forward, but the man sidesteps, spinning around closer to me as Vito¡¯s arm snaps outward, grabbing him by the shoulder and cocking back.


    The man does the same.


    Next thing I know, an elbow ms into my shoulder, knocking me off bnce. I see Vito¡¯s eyes on me, madness flickering, and I il but can¡¯t hold myself upright.


    There¡¯s a ssh, and cool water takes my breath away. Everything is happening so fast. I move my arms and legs, trying to stay above the surface but failing. I¡¯m drifting down under the water, sinking. My feet hit the bottom of the deep end of the pool, and I look up with wavy vision through the water, the surface so far away.

 Book7-12

    Frantically, I kick my feet and p my arms, but panic rises as nothing happens. My lungs are burning, and I blow bubbles out, pushing off the bottom but only rising a few feet before settling back down where I started.


    As I look up, a ck figure plunges into the water. Hands reach for me, grabbing my own and pulling me upward until we break the surface and I gasp for air.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Vito¡¯s voice is thick with worry as I nod and spit water, pushing wet hair out of my eyes.


    He drags me up onto him, holding me like a clinging child on his hip, his hand under my ass and my arms around his shoulders as he takes the steps up out of the pool onto the patio, both of us soaked and dripping onto the stone below.


    With his free hand, he reaches into his drenched suit jacket and to my shock pulls out a gun, pointing it at the bloodied, smiling man still standing on the side of the pool next to the toppled furniture.


    ¡°Get the fuck out before your brains ruin mywn.¡±


    The man raises his hands as blood drips down his nose, his eyes wild. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the boss we had a nice chat. I¡¯ll also tell him you have a new distraction. Something I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll want to know.¡± Heughs as he turns away.


    ¡°Out.¡± Vito flicks the gun toward the driveway, and we follow the man as he begins to walk toward the front of the house.


    Vito holds me until the man¡¯s car exits the driveway and the gates close behind him. His hold on me tightens as he leans his head next to mine and draws a deep breath.


    ¡°You okay, Bambina?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t swim, is all.¡± I calm as he holds me, walking us back toward the house. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything soon. Just for now, I¡¯ve got some business dealings that have be tense. Know I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you.¡±


    My heart is pounding; the rage and violence Vito unleashed on that man is something I never want to see again. An inner madness leapt out of him like he was possessed, evaporating the man that¡¯s been so gentle and caring toward me.


    It reminds me how much I do not know and how I am very likely making some poor life choices getting involved with him.


    Vito lowers me to the ground, strips his jacket and puts it around my shoulders, tucking me under his arm as we walk. Despite what just happened and my misgivings, with him next to me I feel safe. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, how this will all turn out, but I¡¯m just going to follow my feelings for now.


    When we get to the house, several workers are wandering outside, drifting our way.


    ¡°Toote, guys,¡± Vito announces. ¡°Show¡¯s over.¡±


    I notice some of them ncing at me, then just as quickly looking away as Vito ushers me into the house, his heavy arm keeping me next to him. We walk in silence up the stairs, and he leads me to a massive bedroom. Then he closes the door behind us, and my belly starts doing backflips.


    I open my mouth to speak, but Vito¡¯s lips are on mine. The kiss is demanding, hard, and without apology. I know he wants me. There¡¯s desperation in his touch, and against some of my more practical tendencies, I want to give him what he needs.


    ¡°We need to get out of these wet clothes,¡± he whispers against my lips, and his hands drop down and strip me of the jacket and dress, leaving me standing naked. The cool air of the room raises goose bumps over my flesh.


    There¡¯s an enormous bed against one wall, with burgundy velvet pillows and fabric covering it. There¡¯s an entire living room suite in leather and more velvet in the center of the room near a limestone firece, and the windows overlook the pool and grounds behind.


    I could fit five of my apartment into this one room, and I see shining white marble through a door and imagine the master bath is like a spa rather than the small, functional rooms I¡¯m ustomed to.


    He strips off his shirt and tie, leaving him wearing only his trousers, through which I see the shadow of his enormous erection. It makes my pussy tingle.


    He backs us up until my rear end hits the soft fabric covering the bed, then heys me down, pulling me up onto the pillows as he climbs on after me on his knees, his hands moving to spread my legs.


    He leans to close his lips around one of my nipples, sucking it hard into his mouth and making me moan as my hands go to his wet hair, holding on tight.


    As he sucks and licks, moving from one side to the other, my nipples harden at the touch of his hands, his fingers pinching and squeezing. I arch upward, my moans filling the silence of the room, and close my eyes, pressing my head back into the pillows as he works lower, his hands spreading my legs as wide as they will go.


    His damp hair and cool face work their way down my belly until his hot mouth covers my pussy. As he sucks my clit, he slips a finger inside me, and I let the sensations wash over me.


    ¡°God, it feels so good.¡± I rock my hips upward, pushing myself against his ravaging mouth while pulling his head forward, fingers gripping tight in his hair.


    ¡°Tastes so good,¡± he mutters into my sex as he eats me like a starved man.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I start to beg, needing more, and his mouth and fingers bring me to the edge before stopping, leaving me breathless. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe, little girl?¡± he asks, his single finger still inside me as I clench my muscles around him, trying futilely to make him move.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whimper, but I look down to see him shake his head.


    ¡°Not the right answer, Bambina. What do you say when I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± I moan. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡± His eyes are dark as my legs tremble, my muscles tight and ready to explode. ¡°Do you want me to let youe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± My voice is weak and desperate as the smallest of smiles curves his lips.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He holds me tight against his mouth, his teeth grating against my clit, and I let my head fall back again as bliss takes over.


    It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt. It¡¯s like he¡¯s making love to my soul with his mouth, and before I know it, I¡¯m tumbling into a mind-numbing climax. Wave after wave of my orgasm takes over, the euphoria the only thing I know.


    I let myself go, and Vito¡¯s mouth pushes me immediately into another climax until I¡¯m not sure of my name, but I definitely know his.


    Then it dawns on me again. I still don¡¯t know hisst name¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± I whisper, my entire body ck as I wonder what is going to happen from here. ¡°That was¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bambina, it¡¯s my job to give this to you. Your job is to give yourself to me.¡±


    Vito lies next to me, pulling my body against him, and I sigh.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I know you but don¡¯t know you at all.¡± I yawn. My eyes are barely open. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    He strokes my hair, kissing the top of my head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. But for now, I want you to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you, Bambina. Just sleep.¡±


    Vito


    I LEAN DOWN AND PRESS my face into her blonde hair. The sun is shining through the bedroom window across her sweet face, and my heart leaps.


    When she called me Daddy that first time, something exploded inside of me. I¡¯d never thought of being referred to that way before, but when it slipped from Esme¡¯s lips, what I already knew was something beyond special became a once-in-a-lifetime revtion.


    She was meant for me, and she has given me something I didn¡¯t even know I needed.


    For thest two hours, she¡¯s been sleeping, and I¡¯ve spent the majority of that time just watching her, thoughts of what I want from her making my already rock-hard cock harder, but it¡¯s more than just sex.


    There are ways I want to care for her I never considered before. I want to consume her. I¡¯ve never been a jealous man before. No one has ever lit me up like Esme has in thest twenty-four hours.


    I settle back in next to her as she stirs. I¡¯ve washed, dried and pressed her dress, and made note that she needs a whole new wardrobe. I n on making that happen for her as soon as possible.


    I¡¯ve put on a new suit, the jacket hanging on a chair next to the bed.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Her sleepy voice drifts to my ears.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey yourself.¡± I run my fingers down her cheek. ¡°You feeling okay, baby?¡±


    She nods and swallows, throwing an arm around my waist and tucking her head against me. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I just got so tired. Who knew orgasms could do that to you?¡± She looks up and smiles.


    ¡°Who knew?¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Time to get up and dressed. I want you toe downstairs and help me make a few more decisions about the renovations. I want it done as soon as possible, so that you can befortable here.¡±


    She looks perplexed.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I keep asking about you. You want me to help you decide things about your house, but I still don¡¯t even know your name. Like, yourst name I mean. Or, I don¡¯t know, if you don¡¯t want to give me that, then what¡¯s your favorite Netflix series? That¡¯s important, you know.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Yes, very important question. I don¡¯t watch TV. I have one, I just don¡¯t watch it.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± She looks out the window, shifting the sheet that already only half covers her unbelievable curves, and my cock jerks in my pants. ¡°Okay, I can live with that. Just know I do watch TV, so you may have to make some concessions.¡±

 Book7-13

    ¡°I think I can do that. And¡­ myst name is Vitaglia.¡±


    Her jaw nearly hits the floor. ¡°Vitaglia. Like, the Vitaglias?¡±


    Part of me shrinks back at that reaction. It¡¯s the same reaction I¡¯ve gotten all my life whenever someone finds out who I am. My family namees with a reputation, and I¡¯m scared it¡¯s going to make her run from me.


    ¡°Yes, those Vitaglias,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Not all the stories you¡¯ve heard about my family are true. Some are¡­ but most are exaggerated.¡±


    A smile ys on her lips, and I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s not going to run a mile. ¡°Vito Vitaglia?¡± She coughs out augh.


    ¡°Yes. Well, no.¡± I feel the smirk spread on my face. She sits up, and I look into her eyes. ¡°Vito is my nickname. My first name is Abbondanzio.¡±


    ¡°Abbon¡­ what?¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Exactly. Vito.¡±


    She nods. ¡°Vito. And what is it you do? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re part of the family business.¡± She looks around the room, then back to me.


    ¡°I¡­ own some businesses of my own. Do some consulting. It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a simpleton. I can probably grasp it.¡±


    I take her chin in my hand. ¡°I know you can. It¡¯s just right now I want to get you dressed, let you help me make a few more decisions for the contractor, then I¡¯m going to take you out to my favorite restaurant, Paesano¡¯s. On the way, we are going to stop and do some shopping. So, let¡¯s get after it, little girl.¡±


    I stand and walk over to where her dress is hanging on the back of a chair.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she says, her voice t. ¡°Just one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What? Anything, baby.¡± I brace myself for the next question, ready to take what¡¯sing if she asks if I¡¯ve ever killed someone or had someone killed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not married, are you? Or have a girlfriend? Or boyfriend? Or both?¡±


    She looks down at the bedding where her hands are fussing with some invisible fuzz.


    I walk back over,y the dress on the bed and take her face in my hands.


    ¡°Not only am I not married, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, or¡­¡± I pause, making sure she¡¯s looking at me. ¡°¡­ a boyfriend. I¡¯ve never even been close to getting married. I¡¯m not even one for dating, haven¡¯t dated in years. No time. No interest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She bites her lip. ¡°It¡¯s just, someone like you, who looks like you, has all this¡­¡± She waves a hand toward the ceiling. ¡°I don¡¯t want topete. I¡¯m not that experienced, but I see things. Most guys aren¡¯t loyal. Especially if they don¡¯t have to be. I¡¯m sure you could have anyone you wanted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone. Well, I didn¡¯t. Now I do. Very much. And that person is you.¡±


    Looking at her in my bed, naked, nothing has ever felt so right. I don¡¯t want her to ever leave.


    And it won¡¯t be long before I take all of her.


    ¡°I FEEL LIKE A PRINCESS.¡± Her brilliant blue eyes sparkle in the lit candles on the linen tablecloth, and the joy I see there is what I want to see every day for the rest of my life.


    ¡°You are a princess.¡± I lean over and press my lips to hers. When her handes to my cheek, she sighs, and I know I can¡¯t ever let her go.


    ¡°The clothes.¡± She looks down at the red sequined dress, its shade perfectly matching her signature lipstick. ¡°The dinner. The way everyone in the restaurant is looking at us. It feels like a fairy tale.¡±


    When we left the house, we took the limo rather than the Merc or the Suburban. I wanted her to feel special and spoiled. A limo and a driver to chauffeur us around town seemed to do the trick.


    We spent a few hours shopping at some boutiques, and the back of the limo, as well as the trunk, is now full of bags and boxes. She fussed at first, said she didn¡¯t need anything. So I just started grabbing everything I could reach at the first shop where we stopped, giving it to the poor gal that was waiting on us and telling her to ring up everything.


    Esme flushed bright red but finally conceded to picking out things she liked-things we both liked-and the joy I saw in her eyes made me believe that all things are possible again.


    ¡°They¡¯re looking at us because they¡¯ve never seen me with a woman before. Let alone someone as beautiful as you are tonight.¡±


    ¡°I still find that so hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°You will learn in time to trust me. I¡¯ve not felt like this for anyone, ever. Please don¡¯t take that lightly.¡±


    ¡°You barely know me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very perceptive man. It¡¯s my job to know people. You know what else I know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a great mother. When we renovate the second floor, you can choose which rooms will be for the children.¡±


    ¡°What children?¡±


    ¡°Ours.¡± My cock drips cum at the thought of her carrying my seed, her body lush and growing with what I put inside her.


    Sheughs. ¡°You¡¯re already nning our family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning our life, Esme.¡±


    The waiteres by and takes the check; I wave him off and let him know I don¡¯t need any change, suddenly needing to get her out of here and back home.


    I hold her hand as we snake through the restaurant to the waiting car. Inside, I pull her next to me and tell Hamilton, my driver, to take us home.


    ¡°Wait, I have to work tomorrow. I should go home.¡±


    ¡°I am taking you home.¡±


    ¡°You know, this is all a little over the top.¡± She nces out the window, drawing my eye. ¡°I want so much to think this is happening, then the other part of me is screaming warning.¡±


    ¡°I know one part of you that knows what¡¯s happening¡­¡± I run my hand up her thigh straight to her bare pussy and feel the wetness there. ¡°Has that ever happened to you before?¡±


    She shakes her head with an exhale as I ce a soft kiss on her lips.


    ¡°When we get home, you¡¯re going to give me all of you.¡±


    She nods, leaning back against the seat as I slip my finger just inside her and slowly thrust it in and out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put my cock right here and take what¡¯s mine.¡± I move my lips to her ear. ¡°This cherry is mine, isn¡¯t it?¡± She pauses, and I urge her answer. ¡°What¡¯s the proper answer, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± She gives me what I want, making my cock blind to anything but the need to be inside of her.


    I finger her to an orgasm, then bring my fingers to my lips to lick off her cream as we pull into the driveway at the house.


    Vito


    ¡°YOUR CHERRY IS CALLING for me, isn¡¯t it, baby?¡± I run my hands around her throat and into her hair, gripping it between my fingers as my pulse races.


    She bites into her red bottom lip, her eyes searching my face. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°You guess so?¡± I grin as I lean down to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to strip you, theny you on my bed, spread your legs and then we will let your cherry answer for you, how¡¯s that?¡±


    She sighs softly and nods, and I unzip the back of her dress, easing the straps off her shoulders and letting it fall to the floor.


    Her lush body is shaking, but her handse to my tie, and she tugs.


    ¡°Good girl. Undress me. I like that.¡±


    She¡¯s wearing a redce lingerie set and ck pumps, which she walked in like a runway model from the moment she slipped them on her feet.


    She yanks my tie from the cor, then puts it between her teeth, her red lips matching the silk as she gives me a devious smile.


    I shake my head as she works the buttons on my shirt. ¡°You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s little vixen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± She drops the tie from her mouth when she answers, letting it fall and settle around her feet.


    Once my shirt is unbuttoned, she strips it from me, and I pull my T-shirt over my head. She¡¯s got her fingers on my belt buckle, looking like the Cheshire Cat, and I¡¯ve never seen anything more beautiful.


    ¡°Keep going,¡± I urge as I help her by working my shoes off, then realize she¡¯s stalled at the button on my trousers.


    ¡°It¡¯s too tight.¡± She tugs at it and looks up at me with a grimace. My cock is putting enough upward pressure on the fabric that it¡¯s making her struggle.


    ¡°Try harder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± Every time she calls me that my insides twitch like she¡¯s poking me with her own sweet little cattle prod.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She pulls the waist of my pants one direction, then pushes the button with her other fingers.


    ¡°I think it¡¯sing¡­¡± She strains with a wince, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Ow!¡± She yelps as the button pops off and hits her on the chin.


    ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re going to suffer a little for me, Bambina.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± She giggles and works my zipper down, letting my pants fall, and I kick them off my feet. ¡°On your knees for my socks and my underwear. I want to see you looking up at me the first time you kiss my cock.¡±


    I wink, and the bit of hesitation is gone as she lowers to her knees, gazing up at me. She pulls off each sock, then her fingers work up the outsides of my legs until they are hooked under the stic of my boxers.


    ¡°It looks like it wants out,¡± she teases, ncing down at the tent of fabric in front of her face. ¡°Like a tiger pacing in its cage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, babygirl. And it¡¯s your job to tame it. I¡¯m going to teach you all the ways you will soothe that beast.¡±

 Book7-14

    She lowers my underwear, and my hard cock pops out, pointing straight at her face.


    ¡°Like with kisses?¡± The mischievous lilt to her voice only makes me want her more.


    Once I kick my boxers off, I take one hand and grip the base of my swollen shaft, holding it down to her lips.


    ¡°Yes, kisses will be one way. Kiss that little drip on the tip.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this.¡± She smiles, shakes her head, then leans in, and her lips make contact with the swollen head, nearly making me cum in her face.


    When she darts her tongue out to nce across the slit, then sucks the tip between those red lips, it¡¯s all I can take. As much as I want her mouth around my dick and my hands in her hair, fucking her face, right now I want something else.


    ¡°God,¡± I grit out. ¡°You look so beautiful with my cock in your mouth.¡±


    That virgin pussy. I need to mark Esme as mine before I can think of anything else.


    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I grunt, reaching down for her hands. ¡°Up. I need something else.¡±


    I walk her to the bed andy her down, taking a long moment to admire her there as I stroke my erection, letting my eyes dance over the most beautiful sight they¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°What do I need to do for you, Daddy?¡± she asks, her eyes lingering on my cock before darting up to meet my own and drifting back down again.


    ¡°You need to be my princess. You need my dick inside that pretty little pussy. Daddy¡¯s pussy. You get that, don¡¯t you? All of you is going to be mine.¡±


    I climb on the bed, my hands at her shoulders, shoving my body between her legs. ¡°Wider,¡± I order in a grunt. ¡°Knees up, hands on my shoulders, eyes on mine.¡±


    I run the head of my cock through her soaking softness and reach down to p it on her clit. She arches up, her eyes wide as she releases a low moan.


    ¡°You like that? You like that cock giving your little pussy a spanking?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I p it a few more times, working it harder, hearing the smacking of flesh, feeling the sensation as her cunt meets the head of my dick. Her hips flex upward, and I feel my seed seeping out, wanting to be inside of her.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± She groans out her answer, and I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Good girl. You want me inside you, too. Your pussy is soaking me, begging me.¡± Her eyes fall closed as I press the swollen tip to her opening. ¡°No, baby, look at me. I want to see your eyes when I make you mine.¡±


    I slip inside her opening, slick with her own cream and my dripping cum. I feel the throbbing of the vein on my cock in time with the blood rushing in my ears. I know I should be gentle, but my head is pounding, telling me to m inside her, to rut into her like a beast and hear her screams.


    But her trusting eyes are more important to me than my own need.


    I thrust forward as she gasps, and her fingertips dig into my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be inside you a lot, Bambina. Your pussy is going to memorize my cock and learn to milk every drop of cum into your womb.¡±


    Thrusting again, I feel her pussy mp down and see the pain on her face.


    I still my body, kissing my way down her neck then back to her lips, trying to take the pain away. I can¡¯t decide what part of her tastes better, her pussy or her mouth.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she whimpers, and I feel her tiny body shaking beneath me.


    It takes all my willpower to stay still and let her adjust-because her needs will alwayse before mine. And right now, she needs to take a breath.


    ¡°I know, baby. Breathe slow, and try to rx. You¡¯ve got a death grip on my cock. You want to strangle him first time out?¡±


    She releases a painful giggle. ¡°My pussy will be tried for the murder of your cock. At least it isn¡¯t premeditated. Hopefully, I¡¯ll get off easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always get you off. Easy or hard.¡±


    She smiles up at me, and her eyes lose that look of pain as I ease back and forward, a bit at a time, until the strain on her face is gone and her pussy starts to soften and pulse around me.


    ¡°Fuck, baby, you¡¯ve got a world-ss pussy.¡± I rock back and forth, letting her take a bit more of me each time, and I¡¯ve never felt anything so good in my life. Thoughts of her body ripe with my seed invade my brain and take hold. ¡°I want my cum deep inside there. Spread your legs wide for me, Bambina.¡±


    I kiss her lips as she breathes and starts to move with me. Then I move down her neck and feel her arch into me, her nipples hard against my chest, and before I¡¯m done my cock is as deep inside her as possible.


    ¡°God, Vito,¡± she moans as I move slowly, pressing my body down against her clit before running my tongue around her nipple and drawing it deep into my mouth.


    I look down and see my thick cock, slick with her juices, pink with evidence of her virginity, spreading her open. I¡¯ve never seen anything that turned me on more than this, right now.


    ¡°Your pussy wants what I¡¯ve got, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s gripping, trying to milk me. Don¡¯t worry, princess, you¡¯re going to be bred with my baby before you know it. It¡¯s part of what¡¯s going to make you mine. All mine.¡±


    She responds by raising her hips and taking my thrusts as deep as her body will allow. My balls are tight, but I want to feel her cum on my cock before I release my load.


    As I lower my head to her nipples again, working one then the other with my mouth and teeth, I bring my thumb to her lips.


    ¡°Get my thumb nice and wet, baby, I¡¯m going to rub that little button of yours.¡±


    She moans and draws my thumb into her warm mouth. When it¡¯s slick with her spit, I bring it out and lower it between us, finding her swollen pearl and starting to move in a circle while my hips drive in and out of her.


    She licks her cherry-red lips with a moan. She¡¯s a cross between pure innocence and pure sin as her brilliant blue eyes look up at me.


    Her face is zed with lust, and her movements grow more frantic as my thumb works her clit. Fucking her unprotected pussy, my seed is ready to coat her womb, but she¡¯s so close; I need to hold back until her walls pull it out of me with her own pleasure.


    The delicious scent of our sex fills my nose and drives me to the edge of my sanity. I want that scent every day from now on. I want my cum on her. In her. I want the taste of her cream on my tongue.


    I¡¯ll be buried between her legs with my mouth or my cock every morning from today forward because I already know I can never live without her-without this.


    Her breathinges faster, her eyes rolling back and zed. I imagine her walking differently tomorrow, sitting gingerly because I n on fucking her raw all night until she knows without a doubt she will never leave me.


    She¡¯s moaning like these are herst moments on earth, and her cream is dripping down my balls. She¡¯s close, I feel the pulse of her walls.


    ¡°Tell me you want me to cum inside you. Tell me you want me to breed you,¡± I grit out, and my words send her higher, her legs spread impossibly wide as I drive into her.


    Her sounds turn feral. This sweet, innocent girl is riding every stroke like it¡¯s her safe harbor in a storm.


    My dick has never been so hard, and my balls are screaming for relief. I look at her face and see her eyes squeezed shut, her red lips open as her nipples rake against my chest.


    ¡°Yes, please, Daddy. I want it¡­¡±


    ¡°Know I¡¯ll never let you go. Know I¡¯m in charge now. Once I cum inside you, I¡¯m never letting you go.¡±


    Her eyes flick open for a moment, then close again as her body gives way. She screams to the ceiling as I plow inside her, driving my cock as deep as her body will allow, her womb hard against the tip of my dick as her body clenches around me.


    I let myself go and feel my warm seed spray inside her, taking her innocence and letting her feel for the first time how much I want to take root. To bind her to me, so she can never leave.


    I keep contact with her engorged clit until she goes off again.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Milk every drop. It belongs inside you. Your pussy is telling me it wants all that sticky cum deep, for you to walk around with, knowing who you belong to now.¡±


    Another orgasm rips through her, and wet heat cascades over my dick and down my balls, making a huge wet spot on the velvet beneath us.


    She¡¯s nearly convulsing, screaming so loud I¡¯m sure if anyone could hear they would call the cops.


    Her body goes limp, and I bring my hands up, running both of them under her back and cradling her close, my dick held deep inside her body.


    I kiss her cheeks, her lips, her ears, everywhere I can reach, while I listen to her breathing slow. She¡¯s so sweet, but I want her to be so dirty for me.


    I let my cock drop out of her, then pull her next to me. ¡°You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me.¡±


    Her hazy eyes try to focus. ¡°How can that be? I still can¡¯t believe all this.¡±

 Book7-15

    ¡°I just know. I¡¯m a man that knows when he knows. And I want you to be clear.¡± My voice deepens. ¡°This is not just about sex. You are something special, something I never expected. Doubt me if you will, but you did just take my cock, take my seed, so you have to know somewhere deep down that I¡¯m right. That there is something between us I can never lose, Esme. And I won¡¯t.¡±


    She turns so her ass is against my still-hard cock and starts to wiggle.


    ¡°I do think this is something special,¡± she admits. ¡°And maybe you can show me just how deep down you know it.¡±


    Instantly hard again, I slip my cock between her legs and into her warm heaven, thrusting into her from behind.


    ¡°Know I¡¯m going to take care of you, Bambina. All of you.¡±


    Esme


    ¡°MMMMM,¡± I MOAN AS VITO puts a bite of the omelet in my mouth.


    I¡¯m exhausted and sore from the night. Sex has never been on my mind, but with Vito, it seems I¡¯m a bit of a savant because once we started, I never wanted to stop.


    By 4 a. m., Vito shut me down, knowing I wanted to go to work this morning, even though he protested that I could afford to take one day off. When I told him how proud my parents were when I got my internship, he softened a bit but made me go to sleep so I would at least have a few hours¡¯ rest before the day started.


    ¡°Good girl. Now, drink some juice. You need to replenish your fluids.¡± He picks up the empty te and puts it in the small kitchen sink in the pool house.


    We took an early morning skinny dip, but I stayed in the shallow end, making sure I was close to the edge, hanging onto Vito the whole time. Afterward, he made me the most amazing feta, spinach, onion and bacon omelet. Since the kitchen in the main house is in the beginning stages of being remodeled, he cooked out here.


    And Vito¡¯s pool house is nicer than any home I¡¯ve ever been in.


    My hair is still damp from our shower after our swim, where Vito washed and conditioned it like I was a prize beauty queen. I¡¯m wearing one of the new outfits he bought me yesterday. It¡¯s a simple navy-blue wrap dress, but it fits like a glove. He paired it with a pair of nude peep-toe pumps, and I wonder what everyone at work is going to think when I walk in looking like I just knocked off Bloomingdale¡¯s.


    Of course, I insisted on adding my red lipstick. Some things will never change.


    Vito brings thest bite to my lips and I open like a child and he smiles as I chew.


    ¡°I know your secret.¡± He says as he puts the empty te in the sink wiping his hands on a red towel.


    I put my hand over my mouth before my reply. ¡°My secret?¡± I¡¯m confused, I don¡¯t live the kind of life that has secrets.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re secret waffle mix.¡±


    I chuckle and swallow. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite dark isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m so sorry you found out before I could exin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will forgive you. But I expect to be introduced to this nefarious part of your life very soon.¡±


    I smile and cross my arms. ¡°We will see. Very few have had the privilidge.¡±


    Vito gives me a yful re. ¡°I¡¯ll be as patient as possible.¡±


    He wipes up the counter then brings his fingers to my face and brushes off some crumbs from the toast.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I nod. ¡°I have some business that can¡¯t be put off today, but I will be meeting you for lunch at one. Hamilton has the address. Keep your phone on so I can check on you.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I answer, grabbing my sketchbook as we make our way through the house to the front door. I got the sketch pad yesterday when we went shopping so that I could make some ns for how his house-our house-is going to look.


    When Vito opens the front door, the limo is there running already with the back door open. His driver, Hamilton, tips his hat toward me.


    ¡°I programmed Hamilton¡¯s number into your phone. Call him whenever you need a ride anywhere. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Really? I still think this is a dream.¡± Iugh, knowing I¡¯ve said that about a thousand times since he picked me up off the street.


    ¡°It is. And I never want to wake up.¡± Vito kisses me soft and warm, his tongue sliding between my lips as I sigh, and that familiar tingle starts between my legs. Then he pulls away, hands on my cheeks. ¡°You have everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, breathing in his masculine scent, a hint of my pussy still on his lips from the quick orgasm he gave me on the counter in the pool house.


    ¡°Good girl. Daddy will see you in a few hours. I¡¯ll check on you now and then. Message me whenever you like. Know I¡¯m always with you.¡± I nod, then he adds, ¡°Oh, and when you get home, you¡¯re going to have your first swimming lesson.¡±


    My eyes go wide, and I start to protest, but he shakes his head and finishes, ¡°It¡¯s for your safety, Bambina. It will be fun. For us both, I assure you. No swimsuits allowed. Now, go on.¡± He smacks my behind and walks me out the front door.


    With that, I¡¯m riding in the back of a limo with a driver, on my way to my unpaid internship at the courthouse, trying to sketch a few decorating ideas on the way but too anxious to really concentrate. I need to see Nadine, and I¡¯m wondering how I¡¯m going to handle the whole incident with the job ¡®tip¡¯ she gave me.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t know? Maybe she did. Ugh. Either way, it¡¯s ufortable at best and a confrontation at the worst.


    I mean, I don¡¯t know her well, and she did say it was a friend of a friend that gave her the tip. I shake off the tension and try to focus on the fact that the very unpleasant situation I found myself in ran me right into Vito, who seems like a dreame true¡­ even if I¡¯m still half in doubt that it¡¯s all real.


    When I get to my desk and turn on myputer, my task list for the day is a mile long. After I deliver the usual round of coffee to the DAs on my roster and some of the judges, I settle in and start an evidence spreadsheet for a new case, but I can¡¯t keep my mind on work.


    It¡¯s Vito. It¡¯s Nadine. But I¡¯m also sort of obsessed with the decorating at his house. In my mind, ideas are swirling around, and every few minutes I sneak out my sketch pad and doodle something or make some notes.


    It just feels good.


    After an hour, I take a deep breath and decide to find Nadine. I need to get this out of the way so I can at least clear that space in my head about what happened and what she knew.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I walk over to her cube, but it¡¯s empty, and I almost lose my nerve. But when I look around for a pad of Post-its or something to write her a note on, I see Darryl, a paralegal who works with her, and force myself to be brave. With a deep breath, I step to the opening in his workspace and clear my throat, drawing his attention.


    ¡°Hi, Darryl. Do you know if Nadine is around?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen her today. I know she¡¯s working on a new file. She¡¯s been spending a lot of time outside the office.¡± He thinks for a second then shrugs. ¡°I saw on her calendar a note about a meeting at that expensive Italian restaurant over on Wisconsin. Paesano¡¯s.¡± His fingers click on the keyboard in front of him as he stares at the monitor. My stomach sinks when I look down at her calendar and see the words scribbled on today¡¯s date.


    Sal, Paesano¡¯s, 10:00 AM, and the pieces start to fall together. Nadine sent me to that job. She knew.


    That¡¯s the same restaurant Vito took me to the other night. Vito said he had a meeting today and we¡¯d meet for lunch at the same restaurant.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡± I force the words out, barely able to stand. My stomach turns over. It can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking. I¡¯ll get there, and it will all bepletely innocent, and I¡¯llugh at myself for being such an idiot.


    I grab my phone out of my pocket and bring up Hamilton¡¯s number, then hesitate. What if there¡¯s some connection? All this with Vito went so quickly.


    I shake my head. No way Vito could be connected to this Sal.


    He¡¯s been so vague about what he really does, but I know his family name. I know he operates on the other side of thew. I¡¯m sure if the DA found out I was involved with him, my internship would be over.


    My stomach is in knots as my more practical mind begins to override the lust and Cindere fantasies I¡¯ve been riding since the other night.


    If I call Hamilton, he would surely tell Vito he¡¯s on the way with me, and that would give them a heads-up. Swiping away from Hamilton¡¯s number, I turn back to Darryl and force a smile. ¡°Hey, do you know what cabpany is fastest around here?¡±


    I know I shouldn¡¯t leave work, but something inside me demands to know what¡¯s going on. ¡°Sure.¡± He sniffs then finishes. ¡°Everyone here uses A2B Taxis. Usually there¡¯s one downstairs waiting around, but if you¡¯re in a hurry I¡¯d give them a call, just to make sure.¡±

 Book7-16

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I¡¯ve got the number pulled up on my phone and by the time I¡¯m finished dialing I¡¯m already taking the elevator down to the lobby.


    ¡°MISS, CAN I HELP YOU¡­?¡± The maitre d¡¯ looks serious, but his voice sounds distant as I walk into the restaurant.


    I have tunnel vision as my eyes focus like a spotlight just got thrown on and is illuminating a single table with four people seated and one standing. Two women. Three men.


    All but one of them I recognize.


    And I cannot believe what I¡¯m seeing.


    This is a million times worse than what I imagined. A bazillion times worse. How could I be taken in so easily? Was this just an borate setup? How would they have known where I¡¯d run that night? How would Vito have put himself in a position to ¡®save¡¯ me?


    I swallow hard, trying to keep from being sick.


    Nadine is one of the two women at the table. And from what I¡¯m seeing, she¡¯s fully involved in whatever it is that they¡¯re doing. To her right is a woman I don¡¯t recognize. She¡¯s pretty and very young. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s barely able to legally drink the ss of wine in her hand. She¡¯sughing and smiling and leaning in close to Salvatore.


    I¡¯m suddenly freezing cold, and there¡¯s a buzzing in my ears. Standing off to his right, I see the man from the pool at Vito¡¯s. And then there¡¯s thest person at the table.


    Vito.


    Nadine leans in, talking to Salvatore, and from what I see, they all seem pretty damn friendly.


    ¡°Miss, do you have a reservation? If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±


    I turn and stare at the waiter, who looks embarrassed to be confronting me. Then I see a sh of recognition in his eyes and his manner softens. He¡¯s the same waiter that tended to our table all nightst night.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t realize it was you, miss. Nobody told me you would being. Please, can I get you anything while you wait? Would you like me to tell Mr. Vitaglia that you¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. Please. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here.¡±


    The waiter nces over at the table, then back at me as I take a step back behind the corner of the wall out of sight of the others. ¡°Mr. Vitaglia might not be happy if I don¡¯t tell him you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± It¡¯s clear that appealing to hispassion isn¡¯t going to work, so I change tactics. ¡°I want to freshen up before he knows I¡¯m here.¡± Forcing a smile onto my face feels like the most difficult thing I¡¯ve ever done, but it works.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Of course. The bathroom is-¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know. Thank you.¡± With my heart pounding, I flee in the direction of the bathroom, feeling queasy, and my head doesn¡¯t feel attached to my shoulders.


    Inside, I run for the nearest stall and lock the door behind me, sitting on top of the seat and burying my face in my hands. Desperate for help, I take out my phone and dial my mom¡¯s number. Sometimes you just need your mom, but there¡¯s no answer.


    I have no idea what I¡¯m going to do. I¡¯m trapped here in the bathroom, and if I don¡¯te out in the next ten minutes, that waiter is going to tell Vito I¡¯m here for sure. The dress I¡¯m wearing, the shoes, they¡¯re Vito¡¯s. He bought and paid for me, just like Salvatore nned to do. I¡¯m being groomed.


    Then I hear the squeal of the bathroom door hinge and soft giggling, then voices.


    ¡°So, you and Sal, huh? The job turned into something more.¡± Nadine¡¯s voice hints at pride. ¡°You owe me, you know?¡±


    The other woman answers. ¡°I know. I was scared at first, but turns out escorting isn¡¯t so bad. The money is great, and now that Sal and I are together, who knows. Maybe he¡¯ll retire me, and I¡¯ll be a kept woman.¡±


    Nadine chuckles. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind being Vito¡¯s kept woman. Fuck, he¡¯s hot. If things go the way I want, he won¡¯t be leaving here alone. I¡¯m hoping I can at least offer him a little taste. Maybe get on my hands and knees under the table for a little pre-show.¡± They both giggle some more, then the first woman¡¯s voicees through again.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m happier with Salvatore. He¡¯s talked about Vito. Says he has no soul-a sociopath sort of. Sal says you brought him a girl from work. That was ballsy, an intern for the DA¡­ you didn¡¯t think she would go running back and blow things up for you? The five grand you get for each recruit wouldn¡¯t pay for your attorney fees.¡±


    ¡°Sal would pay. Besides, she¡¯s like a scared little mouse. The DA would believe me. I¡¯d just say I had no idea what she was talking about and why was she meeting with a known crime boss at his ce of business at night. I¡¯d spin it just fine. It¡¯s what I do.¡±


    My throat is closing. It feels like there¡¯s a ck hole where my heart should be sucking all the light out of me.


    All I can think to do is run. I pull the door open, mming it into the stall wall, putting my head down in a sprint for the exit. Adding insult to injury, I twist my ankle, falling into the wall on the ridiculous high heels just this morning I thought were so morous.


    With a sharp pain in my ankle, I push through the door and out into the restaurant. The waiter sees me and steps my way, his arm outstretched, ready to usher me to the table, but I push past toward the nearest door, which turns out to be the kitchen.


    Everything seems to be spinning as I stumble, nearly falling t on my face as a heel breaks. I kick the shoe off, then the other, and dart for the back door, tumbling out into the restaurant parking lot struggling to breathe.


    I dart my eyes around, trying to figure out what to do, then hear my phone ringing in my brand-new Gi handbag-another ¡°gift¡± from Vito. When I fish it out, I see my mom¡¯s number, and despite the fact that I want to run away and never look back, I try to calm myself because I need a friendly voice right now.


    ¡°Hi, Mom.¡± My racing heart thunders in my ears as I press myself against the back wall of the restaurant and slide over toward the street.


    Only my mom is crying.


    ¡°Esme, it¡¯s all gone. There¡¯s no money left, and I now have a final foreclosure notice on the house. I¡¯m so sorry, baby, we tried.¡± Her voice cracks, and it¡¯s hard to make out what¡¯s she¡¯s saying. ¡°I have a week toe up with the house payments andte charges. If not, the sheriff wille and remove me and our belongings. Your father doesn¡¯t know, it would kill him. He was thinking he wasing home soon.¡±


    ¡°Mom, calm down, we¡¯ll figure it out.¡± For a moment, my problems seem less important. I knew things weren¡¯t good; I knew they had debts, but not this. Not losing the house in a week. ¡°You should have told me sooner,¡± I say, fighting back tears. ¡°But it¡¯s just money. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Esme, I¡¯m sorry, I saw you called, and I just got the final notice¡­ I think I was just pretending it wouldn¡¯t happen. There would be some miracle. You say it¡¯s going to be all right, but it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t have this kind of money.¡±


    ¡°How much do you need to save the house?¡±


    ¡°Too much.¡± She chokes out augh, and I can hear that it¡¯s mixed with a sob.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°To save the house, we need to buy it back from the county at this point. It¡¯s gone into foreclosure sale. We had four months to buy it back, but time is up. It¡¯s two hundred and eighty thousand dors. That¡¯s the minimum payment. With all the medical debt and other past-due bills, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably around seven hundred thousand by now. With no insurance, it could be a million by the end of the year. We are in a hole we can¡¯t crawl out of, and it just keeps getting deeper. Besides that, now that there¡¯s no insurance money, they are going to move your father out to a Medicaid-run home. He won¡¯t get any of the therapy, he¡¯ll just sit there. He¡¯ll never get better.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out, Mom. Please, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so much money, there¡¯s no way. I¡¯m going to im bankruptcy, but it¡¯s toote to save the house.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t worry about that. Mom, I have to go. I¡¯ll call you back. Just don¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°I love you, baby. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Mom.¡±


    I end the call, and my heart is in my throat. I¡¯m an unpaid intern living on the savings from a waitressing job. How can I possibly find that kind of money?


    I choke back the tears, trying to focus on what I need to do right now-which is to get as far away from Vito Vitaglia as possible.


    As I start dialing the number for A2B Taxis, I look over and notice a guy sitting in an open-top sports car just at the corner of the restaurant parking lot where I¡¯m standing, staring at me.


    When he climbs out and starts to wander my way, I figure he¡¯s going to ask me for a light or why I¡¯m standing behind the restaurant with no shoes on, but instead, he meets my eyes and pulls his lips to one side looking concerned.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he starts as I swipe away the tears running down my cheeks. Before I can answer, he adds, ¡°Hey, I know you.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

 Book7-17

    He smiles, and it¡¯s genuine when I expect it to be creepy. ¡°Yes, I do, but you don¡¯t know me. You¡¯re Esme.¡± He sticks out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Malcolm Fideri. I work with Vito. I saw a photo of you on Vito¡¯s phone, but it¡¯s good to meet you in the flesh. Hey, I¡¯m so sorry, but I overheard you talking-¡±


    ¡°Leave me the fuck alone!¡± I scream as I step back, throwing my arms up between us like they¡¯re some sort of force field. My mind is spinning.


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not going to-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know you. Just get back, or I swear to God¡­¡±


    He throws his arms up. ¡°Okay, okay, this is me stepping back. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, but I¡¯m trying to help. I can help you. Vito can help you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your help.¡± I turn and nce down the road. There¡¯s a cab, and I stick my arm out, but it drives right past. ¡°Damn it.¡± Turning back to the parking lot, I see Malcolm disappearing inside the back door of the restaurant, and I know where he¡¯s going. I need to get out of here.


    Running in my bare feet isn¡¯t much better than running in the heels.


    I just have to hope a cabes along before it¡¯s toote.


    Vito


    ¡°VITO, I NEED A WORD.¡± Malcolm leans down close to me at the table, and I turn his way, lowering my voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted you to have a friendly face nearby.¡± He nces around the table, smiling at Salvatore. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Salvatoreughs. ¡°Hey, Malcolm, you know if you want to join the winning team there¡¯s always a ce at my table for a man of your¡­ specific talents.¡±


    Malcolm shoots him a look but doesn¡¯t respond. There¡¯s no love lost between the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s Esme,¡± he says, quiet enough that only I can hear it.


    My hackles go up. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s was out in the back parking lot. I overheard her on the phone. It sounded bad. Sounded like family.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? Why didn¡¯t shee in? Why didn¡¯t you bring her in here to me? Why the fuck didn¡¯t Hamilton let me know they were on their way?¡± Something feels wrong, and I need to get out of here.


    I scribble my signature on the handwritten paper in front of me, no longer caring if I could have negotiated something better. It¡¯s not exactly a contract, but it¡¯s as close as theye in my line of work. The courts may not think much of it, but the crime families will honor it to the end of their bloodlines.


    ¡°I have to go. Sal, that concludes our business.¡±


    I was pissed already when Sal and I were halfway through with our chat and the two girls showed up and he let them sit down. Good thing we were done with our discussion, a signature and a handshake all that was left to do, but still. It was fucking disrespectful, and I know he was trying to throw his new business in my face.


    I turn to Malcolm, and he steps back when he sees the look in my eyes.


    ¡°Hey, I tried, you know? She started screaming for me to stay away from her. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    A waiter walks up behind him holding a pair of shoes and a heel that¡¯s broken off one of them. They¡¯re the same heels I bought for Esme that she had on this morning.


    ¡°Mr. Vitaglia? Sir, sorry, I think yourdy friend dropped these. She seemed in quite a state-¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I think I¡¯m losing it. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you bring this to me before?¡±


    ¡°I-I-didn¡¯t know what to do, sir. You were busy, and she told me not to tell you she was here-¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Something¡¯s very wrong. I can feel it. Malcolm isn¡¯t exactly a saint, but nor is he a monster, and he doesn¡¯t look like one. For Esme to be scared of him means she¡¯s scared of me, and the fact that she¡¯s at this restaurant but told the waiter not to let me know says I¡¯ve done something wrong.


    I grab my copy of the agreement off the table, foregoing the handshake and giving Salvatore a death re. I scrunch the paper in my hand as I rush out through the kitchens toward the parking lot with Malcolm on my heels.


    Esme works for the DA. I¡¯m not exactly the poster child for aw-abiding citizen. Maybe when she got to work today, she did some digging. Found out things¡­


    Fuck. I¡¯m not losing her. I¡¯ll turn my life upside down if need be, but she¡¯s not getting away from me, especially afterst night. My baby could be inside her right now. She¡¯s bound to me, and I will figure out how to fix this.


    Outside, there¡¯s no sign of Esme. ¡°Fuck!¡± I grunt out, then turn to Malcolm. ¡°Was she here? Right here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she was trying to hail a cab.¡± He points toward the street. ¡°Tell me what to do, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I step out into the road and see a cab disappearing around the corner. It¡¯s busy, and there are hundreds of cabs around here, but something tells me it¡¯s her. As crazy as it sounds, it¡¯s like I can feel her heartbeat from here-like we¡¯re connected on some other level.


    ¡°Go over to her ce, wait for me there. If Esme turns up, don¡¯t fucking let her leave.¡±


    I give Malcolm the address, and he doesn¡¯t say a word before jumping back into his car. It¡¯s closer than mine, so he¡¯s the first out of the parking lot. I¡¯m only a split second behind as I tear out of there in my Suburban, ignoring the re of horns as I join the traffic and speed down the road, cutting across the sidewalk as I take the corner.


    The traffic isn¡¯t light, but I can see the cab a few hundred yards down the road. I weave around some cars traveling way too slow and then cut off another, hearing the screaming horn as I put my foot down. As I pull up behind her cab, I sh my lights and lean on the horn, then push forward, getting up close. I can see someone in the back of the cab, and when they turn around to see who¡¯s behind, it¡¯s like a weight is lifted.


    It¡¯s her. It¡¯s Esme.


    She tries to wave me off, but I shake my head and mouth that I¡¯m not going anywhere. Esme looks furious, but she¡¯s not getting rid of me that easily. I call her, but after one ring it goes straight to voicemail-either she has it turned off, or more likely she rejected my call.


    A secondter, she holds up a sign to the back window. ¡°Leave me ALONE. I know!¡± It¡¯s written in her trademark red lipstick on the drawing pad she picked out yesterday. Even now, the thought of that red lipstick smeared down the shaft of my cock as she sucks me off shes through my mind.


    I¡¯m a fucking monster.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I shake my head, then hold my hand up to my ear in the shape of a phone. A secondter, I try calling her again, and this time she answers, but there¡¯s fury in her voice.


    ¡°Leave. Me. Alone.¡± Her voice slices through the silence inside the car on the speaker.


    ¡°No fucking way, Bambina. I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather die than live another day without you.¡±


    She chokes out augh. ¡°Yeah, or maybe you¡¯d rather I die instead, huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Has someone threatened you, Esme? Because if they have, they just breathed theirst breath and they don¡¯t even know it. I will chase them down in a heartbeat and break every fucking bone in their body.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I saw you, Vito. I saw you with that guy from my interview the other night¡­ never mind, doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t want to think about it. I don¡¯t want to think about the two of youparing notes and-¡±


    I m my fists on the steering wheel in a rage. Fucking Salvatore. I should have put it together, but she said she went to a restaurant to interview, not a seedy office in the back of a warehouse. Still, I should have asked more questions.


    The cab speeds up to get through traffic lights before they change to red, and I follow suit, running through the next light, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not losing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know, Vito. You, him, Nadine, that guy from your house yesterday. You all looked pretty damn cozy. Nadine said it was just going to be a hostess job, but of course, all of you were nning to draw me in from the start, weren¡¯t you? So was I just another girl, or did you look for me specifically? Did I fit some sick bastard¡¯s requirements or-¡±


    ¡°Esme, I didn¡¯t have anything to do with any of this. We used to be in business together. Used to. I severed ties with him as soon as he said he was going to start running girls. I always said that was my line, and he agreed for a long time. As soon as he broke that pact, I called off our arrangement. We were finalizing things, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course, you did, I¡¯m really that gullible.¡±


    I grab the handwritten agreement off the seat beside me and p it against the windshield. ¡°This is an agreement. It¡¯s a kind of contract between Salvatore and me. It says that I give up all im to his parts of the business and he gives up any im to mine. We¡¯ve parted ways, Esme. That¡¯s what that meeting was about. We settled everything. I don¡¯t know those girls. Truth is, I was fucking pissed when they showed up and sat down. Fucking Sal disrespecting me is what that was, as his final fuck you.¡±

 Book7-18

    Sheughs. ¡°This was all too good to be true. You had your fun with the stupid, naive girl.¡±


    I let out a low growl. Fucking Salvatore. I don¡¯t understand how he¡¯s fallen so far so quickly.


    Once upon a time, we were childhood friends, and he was a decent man. Neither of us was always on the right side of thew, but we still had a code.


    I sigh, gripping the steering wheel with my left hand as I take the note down off the windscreen and drop it back on the seat, then meet Esme¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stop the goddamn cab ande back here and read it for yourself. Then decide.¡±


    Esme


    ¡°SURE, SO YOU CAN kidnap me. Is that part of your work?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d do that? Look at me, Esme, tell me what you really think.¡±


    I meet Vito¡¯s eyes, and even with the space between the two vehicles, my heart melts. He¡¯s so strong, but I can see the pain in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Please read the note, Esme.¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°Fine.¡± Hanging up without another word, I turn to the driver. ¡°Stop the car, please.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy,dy? If I stop now, that guy¡¯s going to run right into the back of us.¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Just stop the car.¡±


    ¡°If he runs into my cab-¡±


    ¡°Stop being such a drama queen and stop the car!¡±


    He grunts, but I feel him tap the brakes, and Vito falls back behind us. A few momentster the cab driver stops, and I jump out.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he shouts. ¡°You gotta pay me!¡±


    ¡°One sec. I¡¯ll be right back, please just wait. I¡¯ll pay you, just wait¡­¡± He rolls his eyes, throwing up his hands, but puts the cab in park at the curb. I don¡¯t want him to leave because I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back in the cab and on my way in a minute.


    I march back to the Suburban and climb in beside Vito. He thrusts the handwritten note at me, and I start reading.


    The note says that he and Salvatore agree that neither has any im on the other¡¯s businesses, nor will they be liable for any bad debts or legal problems. It¡¯s a clean break without prejudice or bad blood between their families.


    He was telling the truth.


    I pinch the bridge of my nose as I finish reading what¡¯s written there. ¡°Is this real?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, Bambina. I wouldn¡¯t ever lie to you.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re not who I was beginning to think you were. You seemed like a good man, and this whole fairy tale has been amazing. But it¡¯s really just fantasy. I have a real life and people who depend on me. I work for the DA; you and I¡­ we just don¡¯t fit, and besides, I have things I have to deal with right now, and whatever this was between us¡­¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just not the right time, I guess. Different worlds we live in.¡±


    The reality of that statement hits me hard. My mom and dad need me, and I have no idea how to help, but I do know I will do everything I can to try, including quitting my internship and moving back home¡­ I¡¯ll have to take any job I can. It might be too little toote, but I have to try. After everything else, they can¡¯t lose their home. I won¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°I know that someone you care about is having money problems. That guy you met at the restaurant? His name¡¯s Malcolm, and he¡¯s a friend. He told me about your phone call.¡±


    ¡°My mom,¡± I say, nodding. ¡°The medical bills have just been piling up. Now they are losing the house.¡±


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s sick?¡±


    ¡°No. My dad. He broke his back. He used to be her rock, used to always be able to pay his way, but then he had an ident. My mom used up all their savings, took out a second mortgage on the house. Now they owe so much they¡¯re on the verge of losing everything. On top of that, Dad¡¯s still getting treatment at a rehab facility, but he¡¯s being kicked out. The foreclosure is nearly done.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you all this, it¡¯s not your problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Vito taps at his phone. ¡°How much do they need?¡±


    I choke out augh. ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    The phone starts ringing on the car¡¯s speakers as Vito turns to me. ¡°This is your family, and that makes them my family. I¡¯ve never had anything to use my money for that I really cared about until now. It¡¯s just piling up in bank ounts and safes.¡±


    There¡¯s a click, and an English-ented voice sounds over the speakers. ¡°Vito, unusual to hear from you outside our scheduled meetings. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Andy, I¡¯ve got someone with me. I need you to make a draw from the Cayman ount.¡± Vito turns to me. ¡°Andy is my ountant. Tell me how much you need.¡±


    I hesitate. It¡¯s sweet that he wants to help, but when I tell him how much my mom owes, he¡¯s going to tell me he can¡¯t help. But when he takes my hand and nods encouragingly, something makes me blurt out the truth. ¡°Seven hundred thousand,¡± I mutter, bracing myself for whates next. ¡°Almost three hundred thousand this week, or she loses the house.¡±


    Vito doesn¡¯t blink. ¡°Did you hear that, Andy?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Seven hundred thousand dors from the cash ount. No problem, consider it done. Who shall I pay it to?¡±


    ¡°Pay it to Esme¡­¡± A smile ys on Vito¡¯s lips. ¡°I still don¡¯t know yourst name.¡±


    I hear my voice as if from a distance, barely able to believe what¡¯s happening. ¡°Tremaine. It¡¯s Tremaine.¡± My voice catches in my throat, and I realize I¡¯m crying. ¡°But don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want the money. Pay it to Elizabeth Tremaine, that¡¯s my mom.¡± I give him the address of my mom¡¯s house over the speakerphone.


    ¡°Okay. She¡¯ll have the money by the end of today. Is that all you needed, Vito?¡±


    ¡°Could you also look up the best facility in the country for physiotherapy and make inquiries about transferring a patient as soon as possible? I¡¯ll be paying for the treatment, as well as a rental close by for Esme¡¯s mom. And set up an ount in her name with another five hundred thousand to start, then we will go from there.¡±


    ¡°Of course. No problem. I¡¯ll get on it now.¡±


    There¡¯s a click, and the line cuts off, and Vito and I are left alone again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening,¡± I mutter. ¡°Is this real?¡±


    ¡°Esme Tremaine, you¡¯re mine now. I¡¯m going to protect you, and I¡¯m going to look after your family. But part of that deal means you need to tell me if there are ever any problems. I can do whatever is in my power to fix them, but I need to know what they are to do that. You understand?¡±


    I nod and wipe at my tears. ¡°Thank you. There is something else.¡±


    ¡°What, baby? Anything you need, just tell me.¡±


    Taking Vito¡¯s hand, I look into his eyes and choke out augh through the tears. ¡°The cab driver is still waiting for me to pay him, and I don¡¯t have any cash.¡±


    Vito


    SHE¡¯S RIDING MY DICK like she was created just for my pleasure, and deep down, I believe she was.


    In thest two weeks since the shit went down at the restaurant, the number of hours we¡¯ve been apart could be counted on two hands. I moved all her things from her apartment to the house the next day. We¡¯ve fucked, nned, talked,ughed, worked, yed and discovered trust-and that in this world, there is magic, and she¡¯s mine.


    ¡°You like that, baby? Daddy¡¯s cock deep in your tight pussy?¡±


    She throws her head back and bounces up and down on my dick, her tits swaying and mesmerizing me.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± she moans, her eyes nearly closed as she quickens the tempo, and I feel her pussy starting to pulse around my cock.


    When she cums with a moan, I grip her around the waist and pull her against me as I stand, my cock still buried to the hilt.


    I push her against the hotel room wall, the New York skyline dark against the sunrise outside the floor-to-ceiling windows of our suite on Central Park West. Yesterday, we settled her father into a private room at the world¡¯s best spinal cord rehab center here in New York City and got her mom set up in an apartment within walking distance.


    I give her a few long, hard strokes before pulling her off my shaft and setting her feet on the floor.


    ¡°Nooo,¡± sheins, and I smile. ¡°More, Daddy. Pleeeease.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you more, babygirl. Right now, Daddy¡¯s mouth wants to taste your pussy. I¡¯m going to give it some special kisses just like you like.¡±


    I drop to my knees and spread her feet wide, sliding my tongue into her and smiling as her protests turn to rocking hips and gentle moans of pleasure.


    I reach around and grab her ass, still warm from the spanking she got a couple of hours ago for back-talking when I asked her a question, then sticking her tongue out at me when I corrected her.


    Her inner brat likes toe out and y now and then, and I wee it, but I also like to let her know who we are-turns out a nice red ass does the trick. It also turns me the fuck on and makes her wicked horny, so it¡¯s a win-win for everyone.


    I lick her seeping gash and lift one leg up and onto my shoulder, stering her soaking warmth onto my mouth. I crave her taste like an addict craves his next hit, and it¡¯s impossible to count the number of hours I¡¯ve spent eating her until she¡¯s begging me to stop.

 Book7-19

    I spread her ass cheeks, then slip one hand down and into her opening, slicking my fingers before running them back up to her tight rear entrance and sliding one inside as I bite on her clit, sending her into near convulsions.


    The words thate from my sweet little girl would make a pimp blush. As she cums, I take my other hand and slip two fingers into her pulsing sex, taking her in every way I can.


    She goes off again, her hands on my head keeping her upright and her pussy soaking me with her juice. I drink it down like a parched man.


    Before she can stop shaking, I pull her from the wall, half-carry her over to a desk in front of the windows, and lean her over, kicking her legs apart and lining up my dick.


    Her pussy is soaking, and I stand there, the tip of my cock just resting at her opening as I listen to her whimper.


    ¡°Daddy, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, please, what?¡±


    She pushes her hips back, but I retreat, and she lets out a sullen cry.


    ¡°Ask nicely,¡± I grit out, bringing my hand down on the side of her ass.


    ¡°Please, Daddy, fuck me. I¡¯ll be a good girl, I promise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Know you worship your Daddy. You worship his cock. You are his pleasure. You are his joy and his toy. Now push that pussy back on my cock like you know you want to, naughty girl. Show Daddy how dirty you are for him.¡±


    She does as I ask, taking me deep in one motion, and her wet heat feels as good as the first time. I reach down and gather her hair into one hand and pull. Her neck arches along with her back, and I can¡¯t help but admire the curves of her body when I get to hold her like this.


    I meet her backward movements with my thrusts, going nearly into her belly, knowing very soon my seed will take root and my little princess breeder will be full of me. I love her scent, my inner animal needing to fuck her like a bitch in heat.


    Her ass jiggles as our bodies p together, and I see her pussy lips spread obscenely far apart as she takes me down to my balls.


    I grunt and pull at her hair, feeling like a caveman. She takes everything I give her, as rough as it is sometimes, but I know when we are all done, I will take care of my sweet girl however she needs.


    Her body clenches around my cock as I reach around and pinch her clit, sending her off into orgasnd again, and I¡¯m ready to offload into her for the fourth time in as many hours.


    It¡¯s a wonder we get anything else done in life, but we do. Somehow. Sleep is foregone often, but I do always make sure my girl is safe and healthy above all else.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, dirty little girl. Cum on that cock. Beg for my cum. Do you deserve it? Do you deserve Daddy to fill that wet hole with his cum?¡±


    My words send her into another pulsing orgasm. As she pants, her words are low and breathless.


    ¡°Please, Daddy. Cum inside me. I¡¯ll be your best girl, I just want to feel it inside me. That warm, hot present you have for me. Please¡­¡±


    I grunt and m into her, making her yelp. Her hands clutch tightly to the desk as it rocks back on two legs, and everything that was on top of it ends up on the floor.


    I surge upward, driving my cock inside her until I feel myself bottom out at her womb and then let myself go. Jets of cum flood into her body as my climax makes stars dance in my eyes, and the muscles in my legs spasm as my balls empty.


    Then I carry her limp body to the bed and hold a bottle of water to her lips.


    ¡°Drink, sweet Bambina.¡±


    Her mouth opens, and she swallows a few gulps, her eyes half-closed. Looking at her, lying spent and well-fucked on the rumpled bedding, I¡¯m reminded of how fucking lucky I am. I¡¯ve fucked her on every avable surface in the suite since we came back here after dinner with her mother and fatherst night.


    Still, it¡¯s not enough. My cock is still hard, refusing to go down without a fight.


    I roll her onto her back, staring into her zed eyes as I open her legs and climb on top, putting my mouth next to her ear.


    ¡°Daddy needs you one more time, baby. I need to get off inside you, just lie still and be quiet for me, okay, princess?¡±


    I slip into her hot pussy easily and put one hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Shhhh, baby. Daddy¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Our naughty role-yes and goes, but it feeds us both.


    She nods softly, turning her head sideways on the pillow as I nuzzle into her neck and fuck her in long, slow strokes until we both cum.


    Then I roll off her and pull the sheet up over her as her breathing deepens and she¡¯s taken by slumber. I should be tired, but I have work to do, so I kiss her lips and whisper into her ear, knowing she¡¯ll hear me in her dreams.


    ¡°I love you, princess. You are my world.¡±


    With that, I¡¯m out of the bed, and I get myptop out. Carrying it through to the long dining table in the living area of the suite, I sit down and log on.


    I run my hands through my hair and see I have two emails I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    The first is from Malcolm.


    Hey partner,


    Attached are the pictures from the contractor, showing thepleted work at the offices. Everything looks good to me. We are ready for our meetings end of next week. We have other stuff to talk about too, but you asked for radio silence until you called me, so I¡¯m standing by.


    MalcolmThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I open the next email.


    Mr. Vitaglia,


    So wonderful to chat with you yesterday, it¡¯s been a long time. I have made the arrangements we discussed, and Miss Tremaine can start the beginning of next month as my intern. I look forward to meeting her and having her creative efforts blossom.


    She has an office ready and waiting, as well as my personal rmendation to enter the School of Design at Lambrook, should she so choose.


    It¡¯s always been a pleasure to work with you, your family, and your associates.


    Speak soon,


    Raphael Morgan


    Owner, Morgan Design Associates


    My heart feels like it¡¯s going to burst from my chest. How life can turn so quickly.


    Malcolm and I bought out one of thergest personal securitypanies in the Midwest and are looking to move all of my business into that arena, leaving my former less-savory dealings behind.


    I¡¯ve made a deal with the Li brothers to buy out my other ventures, and that transition will happen over theing weeks, making me as legit as I¡¯ve ever been in my life.


    Raphael Morgan owns one of the top interior design firms in the state and has worked with me and my family on a number of asions, as well as many others I know over the years. Tomorrow I will surprise Esme with the offer for her to have a personal internship with Raphael, as well as the chance to enroll in design school if that¡¯s what she chooses.


    She already left the DA¡¯s office. The business with her colleague soured the experience for her, and after some soul-searching, she admitted it didn¡¯t feed her heart-and that¡¯s my number one priority to keep safe and sound. So together we decided it was best to leave that behind.


    I also met with Sal onest time. We go way back, but he had iting after what he did to Esme. So I asked to meet him at our old offices, and after I shook his hand, I then proceeded to deliver a shot to his jaw and a knee to his gut, dropping him to the ground.


    I said my piece, then helped him up.


    Once he understood he¡¯de too close to what is mine, there was a flicker of the old Sal in his eyes.


    He confessed that ever since his wife and daughter were killed in a car ident two years ago, he¡¯s just not cared. I told him not to soil their memory by losing his way anymore and left it at that.


    I don¡¯t know that we will ever be friends again, but our shit feels settled, and in my heart, I wish him the best.


    I also called in some favors and made sure Nadine got what wasing to her, as well. She¡¯s no longer in the employ of the district attorney, and the IRS is auditing herst three years of tax returns.


    I may have walked on the wrong side of thew for a long time, but my connections have connections, and when I need something done, I¡¯m rarely disappointed.


    I¡¯m proud as fuck of Esme, though. The day after all the shit went down, she was back at work and had some choice words for Nadine about kindness and how there is a special hell for women who deliberately hurt other women, especially when they¡¯ve already been knocked down. She came home that day from work standing taller, and I made sure she knew how special she is.


    Getting up from the table, I walk over to the cab where I left my cell and pull up Karen¡¯s number.


    She¡¯s at work and expecting my call, so I softly close the bedroom door and walk to the far end of the suite as I dial, keeping my voice just above a whisper.

 Book7-20

    ¡°Hey there,¡± her chipper voicees through. ¡°How¡¯d everything go today?¡±


    ¡°Went as hoped. Her dad is settled andfortable, and her mom is tired but hopeful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man trapped in a goon¡¯s body. You know that?¡± Sheughs on the other end of the line.


    In thest two weeks, Karen¡¯s been to the house a few times and been a wonderful support for Esme, and I¡¯vee to think of her as part of our new family. When I wanted to do something special for Esme, she stepped up to help make it happen while we are gone.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I answer. ¡°So, how are the arrangementsing along? Will it be done by the time we fly home day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Things look good. They have the frame of the house built, and the walls are framed in, as well.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Make sure it looks just like the one in the picture I left.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll go by a few times a day and harass them until it looks just perfect.¡±


    I hired a specialty buildingpany that makes the finest dollhouses in the world. I have them constructing one that looks just like our own house in one of the empty rooms upstairs. They will have it built and ready for Esme to put in all the final decorating touches as she envisions.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m grateful for your help,¡± I reply. ¡°Is Hamilton taking care of running you around and to the house? Did you get the envelope I left for you?¡± I want to take care of her in my own way, as well, so I left her ten grand for helping me out.


    She pauses, and my heart skips a beat, thinking something may be wrong. I¡¯m ready to inquire when she finally answers.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Thank you so much. It was beyond generous. Okay, here¡¯s the thing. Malcolm has actually been the one driving me, not Hamilton.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I bite back myugh, knowing Karen¡¯s been driving Malcolm crazy ever since the day I sent him to Esme¡¯s apartment and Karen showed up to check on her. He¡¯s got it bad, but she¡¯s given him a run for his money.


    At least up until now. Sounds like he¡¯s finally got his hooks in.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she snaps back. ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I just didn¡¯t want to lie about Hamilton and let you hear from Malcolm.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± I hear Esme cough from the bedroom and wrap it up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow after two, so you get some sleep. Check up on things.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Signing off from home base.¡±


    We click off, and I make my way to the bedroom, close the door behind me and set my phone on the nightstand, then crawl in next to my baby.


    She snuggles right in, throwing an arm across my chest andying her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°I love you, Daddy,¡± she whispers in her sleep.


    ¡°I love you too, babygirl. You just have no idea how much.¡±


    Esme


    EIGHT YEARS LATER


    I rub my eyes and stare at theputer screen, my vision blurry. It¡¯s close to midnight, and I¡¯ve been up since five-thirty when Vito Jr. came banging on our bedroom door demanding heart-shaped waffles, which I make nearly every morning for both my boys.


    It¡¯s my only contribution for the most part to the cooking around here, so I¡¯m happy to do it whenever requested.


    I¡¯ve got a big presentationing up for a Hamptons mansion just purchased by a freshly married Silicon Valley exec and her husband, who runs a venture capital firm out of New York. I empathize with them-their long-distance work schedules make my life look a lot simpler.


    My eyelids are heavy as I put the final touches on the document I¡¯m finishing. Then I stretch and yawn, just as Vitoes into the office carrying a cup of hot tea, wearing just his boxers, and even after eight years, the sight of him still makes my belly flutter and my pussy drench.


    ¡°Sweet girl. You need to sleep.¡± He leans down and kisses me, handing me the cup of hot liquid. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re working on isn¡¯t as important as your health.¡±


    ¡°I know, Daddy.¡± I still call him that because it¡¯s who he is to me, and our dynamic feeds us both in more ways than we could have imagined that first day I said that word to him. ¡°I just finished.¡±


    I¡¯ve been working so muchtely. I have my own design firm, and it¡¯s grown more than I can keep up with.


    Vito¡¯s all but retired. He still owns the securitypany with Malcolm, but he¡¯s basically a silent partner at this point. It¡¯s grown nationwide, and Malcolm still enjoys the day-to-day work, even though he and Karen have four kids of their own now.


    We still just have little Vito Jr. I had a small stroke during my delivery, and both my little man and I almost didn¡¯t make it. After consulting with specialists and getting the best care in the world, Vito and I decided we would put our all into our one baby and be happy with the family God gave us.


    Only along the way we¡¯ve also adopted six dogs, four cats and a pygmy pig, all rescued from shelters, so the house is a lovely, chaotic mess even with Vito here full time, taking care of nearly everything so I can work.


    Because I love my work. I love my family more, but I juggle both, and with Vito¡¯s support, I get to have the best of both worlds and a husband who should win a medal every day for all he does for us.


    We got married two months after I moved into his house and I found out I was pregnant. It was a small ceremony held in a sweet little church in upstate New York, where we could feel safe having my fathere with some assistance. Karen and Malcolm were there, dancing around each other.


    Vito wanted to give me whatever kind of wedding I wanted, but I truly just wanted to be married to him, no matter if we had a party or not. I love wearing his ring and taking hisst name, even though as time has gone on, our marriage roles are not that traditional with me working and him staying home for the most part.


    It works for us and our family, and that is the core of what is a priority for us both.


    I sip the tea, and Vitoes around the back of my chair and starts to rub my shoulders, making me moan.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Bambina. I love you,¡± his deep voice rumbles, and I never tire of hearing those perfect three words.


    ¡°Everything ready for Mom and Dad?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. The guesthouse is cleaned, food is stocked¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I turn my head up to look into his face. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°I know it.¡± He smiles down, then leans in and kisses me, his warm tongue swiping on my bottom lip and making me shiver at the thought of the magical things that tongue does to me every day.


    Mom and Dad areing for a visit, as they do every month or so when they aren¡¯t traveling. Dad has recovered nearly ny percent of his mobility thanks to some groundbreaking advances and surgery he had soon after Vito set him up with the amazing doctors in New York.


    He and Mom travel a lot now. It was always their dream to fill the map on the kitchen wall at home with pins everywhere they¡¯ve been, and with Vito¡¯s financial help, their dreams areing true.


    ¡°Come on, baby. It¡¯s time for bed.¡± Vito spins my office chair around, then pulls me up, lifting me like I¡¯m a feather and wrapping me around the front of him.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I protest, holding my mug of tea out. ¡°We¡¯re both going to be soaking wet if you¡¯re not careful.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He starts walking toward the office door as my legs grip around his back just above his ass.


    ¡°I like you wet. I like when your wetness makes parts of me wet. All in all, I like wet.¡±


    We make our way to the bedroom and Vito puts me down, then strips me and motions for me to get on the bed.


    ¡°Head down, ass up, little girl.¡± His voice thickens, and it immediately has my pussy drenched and ready for what I know is about toe. ¡°I need. Assume the position.¡±


    I do as he says, crawling up onto our massive bed, my ass high in the air, back arched, face turned sideways on the soft bedding. Then I reach around and pull myself apart for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Showing me all you have to offer me.¡±


    I twist my head and see him drop his boxers, his incredible cock already stiff and standing tall. His hand drifts down to stroke it slowly as he walks to the bed.


    I yelp when the first smack hits my ass just under where my hands are, then another and another until the warmth spreads over my skin and I¡¯m panting with my own sort of need.


    ¡°Please, Daddy,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°Please fuck me. Fuck my ass, please.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. So many wonderful choices. You know I love all your holes.¡± When his mouth hits my soaking pussy, I cum almost immediately, my legs shaking as I fill the room with the sounds of my pleasure. Vito¡¯s tongueps at me and sucks my clit until I cum one more time, calling for him and begging for his cock to be inside me somewhere. Anywhere.


    ¡°You are a cock-hungry, dirty slut for me, aren¡¯t you, princess?¡±


    I feel the tip sliding up and down through my wetness. ¡°Yes, Daddy. Always for you. Forever for you.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    The tip of his cock is at my ass, making me draw a sharp breath as I prepare for its invasion.


    ¡°Is this what you need?¡± Vito asks as the head pushes forward, spreading me.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Such a naughty girl, tempting Daddy like you do. Wearing your little dresses around without panties. Bending over, knowing you¡¯re making me hard all day. You know I¡¯m going to have to fuck you hard now. Teasing little girls get what¡¯sing to them.¡±


    My heartbeat speeds and lust engulfs me. The tension between my legs grows as his cock slips inside my tight ring of muscle, making me gasp.


    Daddy took time training me to take him like this for months before he thought my body would be ready for his thick length, and even all these yearster it takes me a few minutes to adjust. But adjust as I do, there are always those first few minutes of glorious pain.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± I whimper, ying into our fantasy as he rocks back and forth, in and out, giving me an inch at a time.


    ¡°I know, princess, but you need to take this for Daddy. Be a good girl.¡±


    Before long he¡¯s deep inside me, and I¡¯m so full my orgasm is already building long before he really begins to m into me. As his tempo increases, my body explodes, and I cum, drenching the bedding beneath us as Vito¡¯s growls rumble from behind me, telling me he¡¯s close.


    ¡°God, it feels so good,¡± I pant, letting the waves of pleasure ride through me.


    ¡°This ass is mine. This pussy is mine. Your mouth is mine. All of you. Is. Mine. You understand that, little girl? You understand who you are?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯m yours. All of me is yours.¡±


    Another sharp smack on my ass blinds me for a moment as he buries his cock as far as he can, his balls pping low onto my hot pussy and clit, making me cum again immediately.


    ¡°You cum for me. You fuck for me. You suck my cock when I tell you to. God, I love you. I love all of you, baby.¡± His voice is tight, and he takes a few more deep strokes before we are both going off together, his hot seed spurting deep into me as his handse to my shoulders, pulling my body back as tight as possible against his impaling dick.


    When we bothe down, Vito slips out of me and takes my hand as we make our way to the bathroom, where he turns on the shower.


    Cocooned in the steam and warm water, hethers my hair, and I soap his body. We lovingly clean each other before drying off and slipping into the cool sheets of the bed with my head on Vito¡¯s chest and his arm wrapped around me, pulling me in tight.


    ¡°Sleep now, my princess. Know Daddy will watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±

 A princess for daddy book introduction

    Book title: A princess for daddy


    Dear Bart


    You¡¯ve always been so good to me. I was always your princess, and you spoiled me rotten in every way that counts.


    You made me PB&J sandwiches when I was down, and even sang to me a couple times when it was raining.


    You bought me my first bra, and helped me navigate a treacherous newndscape called ¡°boys.¡±


    But now, unemployment¡¯s left you depressed ¡­


    ¡­ And I have just the solution.


    I¡¯m untouched ¡­


    Pure and innocent ¡­


    And my sassy curves will make you feel better.


    Won¡¯t you let me, Daddy? After all, now the tables are turned and it¡¯s time for me to take care of you.


    Love,


    Christy


    Chapter 1~


    Bart


    Goddamn. I didn¡¯t want this to happen, yet here we are. I¡¯m ashamed and don¡¯t look up when I enter the trailer, my heart pumping in my chest. But my sassy stepdaughter nces towards me and smiles.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she says. ¡°Is that my stuff? Just dump it over there,¡± Christy gestures, pointing to an unupied corner of thebination living-dining room.


    I slink to the corner before setting the cardboard box down. It¡¯sbeled ¡°winter clothes¡± and bulging against the packing tape. I straighten, even as embarrassment causes harsh streaks to color my cheeks.


    ¡°Sorry about this,¡± I rasp, still not looking up. ¡°As soon as I find another job, we¡¯ll move, I promise. This ce is a dump.¡±


    Christy merely shakes her head, her voice gentle.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Bart,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ll be perfectly happing living at Sunset Views. Besides, you know that the closing of the Portnoy meatpacking nt wasn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯ve been there for ages, and no one thought they were going toyeveryoneoff.¡±


    I nod, still embarrassed.


    ¡°Yeah, but I should have seen iting,¡± is my gruff reply. ¡°Like you said, I¡¯ve been with Portnoy a long time. More than twenty years in fact. I should have known this wasing down the pike.¡±


    The beautiful brte merely smiles again, her expression gentle.


    ¡°Maybe, but what could you have done? There¡¯s only one meatpacking nt in this area, and that¡¯s Portnoy. Plus, it¡¯s been your life since you were eighteen. All of your friends work there too.¡±


    I snort.


    ¡°Yeah, but I could have moved and found another job,¡± I say in a raspy voice. ¡°I could have been prepared, instead of getting the axe along with everyone else. This was a long timeing, you know. We all knew it was only a matter of time.¡±


    But Christy merely tilts her head at me, her brown eyes forgiving.


    ¡°I know, but I also know that you were thinking of me when you decided to stay put,¡± she says in a pointed voice. ¡°I was in high school, and you didn¡¯t want to pull me out in the middle of it. So we stayed here in Hartsville, and what¡¯s happened has happened, Bart. It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you one bit, and besides, I have a job now so we¡¯re going to be fine. We can afford the rent on this trailer on my sry.¡±


    The statement only makes me feel worse because after graduating from high school, Christy picked up a full-time position at the local five and dime. She¡¯s working the counter, and I have to say that I¡¯m secretly grateful for her job. Sure, she doesn¡¯t make much, but forty hours a week at the store is just enough to cover our rent and some basics.


    Still, I hate the fact that I¡¯ve put the beautiful girl in this position. After all, I¡¯msupposed to be taking care ofher, and not the other way around. When her mother passed away, Sharon made me promise to take care of Christy, and I have to the best of my ability. But I¡¯m sure Sharon never envisioned her daughter working her fingers to the bone to support me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The thought makes me drop onto the couch and put my head in my hands. Fuck, this is so messed up. I¡¯m a grown man, and I¡¯ve always seen myself as a provider. Hell, I¡¯mproudto be a provider. I take pride in putting food on the table, and a roof over our heads. I want Christy to live the carefree life of a teen girl, but instead, we had to give up our small brick house and move to this trailer park on the outskirts of Hartsville. It¡¯s embarrassing, frankly, but Christy doesn¡¯t seem bothered. I feel, rather than see, the curvy girl sink next to me on the couch, and one small hand strokes my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bart,¡± the caring woman murmurs. ¡°You did nothing wrong. I swear. And I quite like Sunset Views Trailer Park. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but there actuallyisa beautiful view of the sunset from our window. Come, look,¡± she urges, her voice persuasive.


    I manage to lift my head and nce towards the small, slotted window in front of us. It¡¯s pretty sad because at the moment, my stepdaughter and I live in not more than three hundred square feet. There¡¯s a bathroom to the right, and then the bedroom in the back. We¡¯re currently sitting in thebination living-dining room with a small kitchte along one wall. Obviously, space is tight and the two of us are crammed like sardines in something that could pass as a closet, or a shoebox. Yet Christy¡¯s smiling at me as she gestures to the aforementioned sunset.


    ¡°See?¡± she murmurs while taking in the brilliant oranges, reds, and pinks that streak the sky. ¡°Gorgeous.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything at first, merely staring at the teen girl. After all, she¡¯sthe one who¡¯s gorgeous. When Sharon and I got married years ago, Christy was a mess of frizzy brown hair, knobby knees, and thick sses. But during high school, the girl changed. She grew, matured, and most of all, developed curves. The frizzy hair is now gone, transformed into lush, chestnut waves, and goddamn, but she¡¯s put on weight in all the right ces. Christy¡¯s gotrge Double D breasts that are often showcased beneath tight baby T¡¯s, and a lush bottom that¡¯s encased in skintight jeans. But it¡¯s her winsome smile that always makes me melt inside. She¡¯s gorgeous, and even I, her stepfather, have noticed the transformation.


    But that¡¯s the problem. I¡¯m the man of the house and I shouldn¡¯t be thinking these things. Back when her mother and I were married, it was no big deal to live with a little girl. But then Sharon tragically passed away from the big C a couple years back, and I lost it for a while. It was a terrible time for everyone, and Christy and I clung to each other through the ordeal.


    ¡°Yeah, real pretty sunset,¡± I grunt, staring at my hands again.


    Christy merelyughs gently before pulling at my forearm.


    ¡°Come on, Bart. Let¡¯s do a tour of our new ce.¡±


    I shoot her a wry look.


    ¡°Tour? Honey, I think we¡¯re looking at all of it. This is the entire kingdom.¡±


    She giggles then, her brown curls bouncing.


    ¡°No silly! I mean, yes, the trailer is small but we haven¡¯t done a spin through the whole thing.¡± Then, Christy stands and skips over to the bathroom before throwing the door open. She flicks on the light, which is nothing but a single bulb attached to the ceiling.


    ¡°Bathroom,¡± she says in a gracious tone. ¡°Complete with a shower stall,mode, and sink.¡±


    I smile despite myself.


    ¡°Commode? That¡¯s a very genteel way of putting things.¡±


    She smiles right back.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a genteeldy,¡± she says in an arch tone. ¡°Bute on, Bart. See, it¡¯s not so bad! The ss of the shower stall is even frosted a bit for ¡®mystery,''¡± she says with air quotes.


    Iugh because there won¡¯t be much mystery in this trailer, seeing how we¡¯re basically living on top of one another. But Christy is emboldened by my chuckle, and she skips through the living room before doing a spin.


    ¡°This is our family room,¡± she says in a determined tone. ¡°It¡¯s filled with boxes right now, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be fine. I¡¯ll spruce it up with some cheery curtains and colorful flowers, and it¡¯ll be just like home.¡±


    I nod. To be honest, the ce is pretty tacky with its fake-wood walls andminate countertops. But my stepdaughter¡¯s always been an optimist, and I appreciate her spirit in these down times.


    Then, Christy takes a few steps to the far end of the trailer and opens the door to the bedroom.


    ¡°And this is the bedroom,¡± she says. It isn¡¯t much. There¡¯s a lumpy queen-size mattress pushed against one wall, and ugly brown bedstands on either side. The one window is cracked open slightly, and the ss pane is dim with dust. But Christy looks confused. She peers through the doorway as if looking for something, and even steps into the room, doing a survey of the space.


    ¡°Pretty small, isn¡¯t it?¡± I call from my ce on the couch.


    My stepdaughter reappears, a frown on her forehead.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m confused, Bart. I thought that there would be two twin beds for us to sleep on? Or a second bedroom in addition to this one?¡±


    My heart clutches because that¡¯s the problem. Although we technically can afford a bigger trailer, we had to move out of our house in a hurry, and this small one was the only one avable.


    ¡°Christy, let me exin,¡± I begin.


    My stepdaughter nods, still very serious.


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    I take a deep breath and get up before peering into the lone bedroom myself. Yep, it¡¯s pretty fucking awful with the puke-colored drapes and deep brown shag rug that¡¯s seen better days. But right now, beggars can¡¯t be choosers.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you know we were evicted from our home by the bank, right?¡±


    She nods, her pretty face confused.


    ¡°Yes, but what does that have to do with this? Surely, the trailer park has a two-bedroom avable.¡±


    I sigh, running a hand through my ck hair.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing,¡± I mumble, ashamed again. ¡°I knew we were going to be evicted because I¡¯ve been unemployed for a while. I stopped paying the mortgage on our old house at least nine or ten months back, and we were getting notices from the bank. The kind with big red letters on the front that say URGENT in all caps. But I hid them from you,¡± I confess. ¡°It was my problem to deal with.¡±


    Christy looks at me.


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    I swallow hard, trying to contain my shame.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you deserve better than this,¡± I say in a rush. ¡°You deserve much better than this, and I¡¯m going to make sure you get it. This is only a way station in the journey called life. But I was paralyzed and embarrassed about my financial situation, and so I ignored the notices from the bank until thest minute.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you ignored them?¡± she asks in a quiet voice.


    I shrug and feel even worse.


    ¡°It means that I was totally irresponsible by putting my head in the sand, and pretending like it wasn¡¯t happening. By the time the train rolled into the station, it was toote. I called Sunset Views management to inquire about trailer avability at the eleventh hour, and this is all they had. A one bedroom with a queen size. I¡¯m sorry, honey,¡± I say in a low voice, hanging my head like the damned loser I am. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you. You¡¯re a princess and you don¡¯t deserve to live like this.¡±

 Book8-2

    Christy merely strokes my arm while shooting me a sympathetic look.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine Bart,¡± she says. ¡°I know that paralysis ismon when trouble¡¯s on the horizon, especially when it¡¯s financial. Did you know that there are people who pretend to go to their jobs every morning, even though they¡¯ve been let go? Evidently, they keep the charade going for years because they don¡¯t want their friends and family to know. You¡¯ve done nothing like that. You got us a ce to stay, and that¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡±


    I swallow hard, so grateful for the understanding of this beautiful woman.


    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± I growl around the lump. ¡°Again, you don¡¯t deserve this. Your mother would kill me if she knew that we¡¯ve been reduced to these circumstances.¡±


    Christy reaches for my hands then, slipping her small ones into my own. We stand facing each other with our hands linked, and she¡¯s a vision to behold with her curly brown hair, delicate features, and pouty lips.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine Bart,¡± she murmurs. ¡°It¡¯s totally okay. My mom knows that you care about me, and that you take care of me. Everyone goes through tough stretches in life, and I wouldn¡¯t even say that this is especially tough. After all, we have each other, right? That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    My heart soars as gratitude runs through my veins because this woman is everything I¡¯ve ever wanted. She¡¯s gorgeous, kind, empathetic, and more generous than I deserve.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, sweetheart,¡± I manage in a choked voice. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Christy smiles before pulling her hands from mine. ¡°And of course, I¡¯ll sleep on the couch in the living room. You deserve to have the master bedroom.¡±


    I shake my head quickly.


    ¡°Definitely not, sweetheart. I¡¯m not letting you get a crick in your back from that shitty sofa that looks about a million years old. You sleep in the bedroom, and I¡¯ll take the couch.¡±


    Christy giggles then, her brown eyes dancing.


    ¡°But Bart, you¡¯re what? Six two? Six three?¡±


    ¡°Six four,¡± I say in an ominous voice.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she says triumphantly. ¡°There¡¯s no way you could fit on that couch. That thing¡¯s tiny because it was specially designed for trailer living. Better let me sleep there.¡±


    ¡°Hell no, sweetheart,¡± I rasp. ¡°You¡¯ve got work in the mornings, while I¡¯ll be on myptop, looking for jobs. You¡¯ve got to face co-workers, your boss, and countless customers at the store, whereas I¡¯ll be on my lonesome here with myptop forpany. You take the bed.¡±


    But Christy won¡¯t hear of it.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s ludicrous, Bart,¡± she giggles. ¡°It¡¯s fine. How about this? We¡¯ll share the bed.¡±


    I stare at her, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± she teases. ¡°It¡¯s a queen, so it¡¯s big enough for both of us. Unless you¡¯re a kicker or a thrasher,¡± she adds in a dark voice. ¡°Then we definitely shouldn¡¯t sleep together.¡±


    But I merely continue to stare.


    ¡°You want to share the queen size with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She nods, waving a hand at me.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so old fashioned, Bart, like a knight protecting hisdy¡¯s virtue. But I know I don¡¯t need to be protected, not when I¡¯m with you. It¡¯s fine,¡± she cajoles. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re family! I¡¯m safe sharing a bed with you.¡±


    I swallow even as my body hardens because therein lies the problem. Yes, we are family, but at the same time, I¡¯m beyond attracted to the beautiful brat. I have been for a while now, and to my horror, my cock begins to stiffen imagining her sassy curves mere inches away at night. The gentle rise and fall of her big bosom as she breathes. Her sweet thighs, meaty and white, covered by only the tiniest of sleep shorts. The slickness of her pussy, the folds soft and wet as I run my tongue through them ¡­


    Fuck! What am I doing? I can¡¯t be having these thoughts. Yet, I know the truth, which is that Christy has everything to fear from me ¡­ and even worse, I can feel my control slipping.


    Bart


    I can¡¯t believe this is my life. Natch. I can believe this is my life and yet there¡¯s a dreamlike quality to it all because Christy and I live in close quarters now, and yet it hasn¡¯t been awkward at all.


    Everything works like clockwork, actually. In the mornings, Christy rises from the bed with a waggle of her big behind and a gentle smile at my huge form. She makes breakfast for both of us before leaving for work, which gets me agitated because I¡¯ve never liked her boss, John Elliston. But he pays a decent wage at Tootsie¡¯s, and that money supports us right now, so I guess I should be grateful.


    Still, I hate the fact that my gorgeous stepdaughter is within spitting distance of John all day. That fucker¡¯s probably ogling her and making all sorts of rudements, but I know the brat¡¯s more than capable of handling him.


    Yet there¡¯s no sense in getting steamed under the cor because what I need to do is to find a job so that I can get us out of this shithole, and Christy out of her craptastic job. As a result, I attack my employment search ferociously every morning. I write personalized cover letters, and I¡¯ve polished my resume until it¡¯s practically shining. But despite sending out over two hundred inquiries, I have yet to hear back. It¡¯s pretty fucking disappointing. You¡¯d think some of these ces would at least be professional and send a rejection letter, but instead, silence reigns supreme. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve shot my applications into outer space, and they¡¯ve been consumed by the void.


    But still, I continue. After all, what choice do I have? I want to provide for my beautiful stepdaughter, and finding a new job is the first step. So I buckle down and continue to send out resumes, even if it kills me on the inside.


    But by the time my stepdaughter gets back from work in the evenings, my mood has lifted. I generally put away myptop at around 4 p. m. or so and start cooking. Yes, I¡¯m that kind of guy. I¡¯m not afraid that domestic chores make me effeminate or weak. If anything, I like to eat good food and the food thates from my stove is not only healthy, but tastes great too. As a result, I¡¯m somewhat of a gourmet chef.


    Besides, I love seeing Christy¡¯s face when she steps inside and gets a whiff of the meal on the stove. Today was no exception. The door opened, and then the beautiful brte pranced inside with her pretty features alight and brown curls bouncing.


    ¡°Let me guess sagna?¡± she asks while lifting her dainty nose for a sniff at the air.


    ¡°You got it,¡± I growl, prepping some veggies on the minuscule counter. ¡°Go ahead and shower, honey. Everything will be ready by the time you get out, including some garlic bread that I just threw in the oven.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, garlic bread!¡± she squeals, pping her hands like an excited little girl. ¡°My fave! This is going to be so good.¡±


    I grin lopsidedly at her.


    ¡°It will. Now git,¡± Imand, nodding my chin at the bathroom.


    With that, Christy rushes off to the bathroom, grabbing her towel and bathrobe from a hook on the wall. Then, the door shuts and I¡¯m left to my vegetables once again. Goddamn, the air¡¯s practically vibrating with promise because she¡¯s home. She turns everything inside out, and what had been a bad day has suddenly be good.


    But I turn back to my cutting board.


    Stop behaving like a perv, I scold myself. You¡¯re the brat¡¯s stepfather. What would Sharon think if she knew?


    Well, your wife¡¯s dead, the devil on my shoulder whispers in my ear. So it¡¯s not an issue because Sharon will never find out.


    I stop, and press my fingers to my temples while closing my eyes. I can¡¯t keep going on like this, with the devil and the angel having constant debates. But the problem is that Christy is so tempting, nubile, and young that whenever she¡¯s around, I¡¯m basically semi-hard in my pants. Fuck.


    I shove the vegetables away and take a deep breath. My head¡¯s pounding and the blood is rushing through my veins. I need to step out for some fresh air to re-set my brain because otherwise, this meal is going to be a disaster.


    With a grunt, I pull my coat off the hook on the wall with every intention of vacating. But then my feet stop in their tracks because somehow, the bathroom door has swung open slightly. Christy must not havetched it fully shut, and now, I can see through a crack in the door. The shower¡¯s right there, the air steamy and hot.


    Oh shit shit shit. Turn away! the angel on my shoulder entreats. This isn¡¯t for you!


    But I can¡¯t turn because the sight before me is unstoppably erotic. Christy¡¯s totally nude as the water sshes over her curvy form. She¡¯s smiling as she rinses suds from her hair, her arms raised so that I have a perfect view of those huge tits. Oh shit, have they gotten bigger? I could swear that she has Double D¡¯s, but at the moment, they look like they¡¯re F¡¯s or even H¡¯s.


    I will my feet to move, but again, the urge to watch reigns supreme. Instead, I stare, totally immobilized, as Christy finishes rinsing her hair, and then reaches for a razor. It¡¯s a pink thing, one of those Lady Gillettes, and she smiles naughtily before squirting some gel into her palm. Then she raises one leg, bracing her foot against the clear ss wall of the stall, and gently rubs her fingers through her soft pussy folds.


    Holy fuck! Am I really seeing what I¡¯m seeing? But sure enough, it¡¯s happening. Christy gently pulls her cunt apart, showing me her bulging clit and tiny hole, before reaching down with the razor and gently scraping up one lip of herbia. The skines away fresh, pink, and totally bare like a baby. Oh shit shit shit!


    But Christy has no idea that I¡¯m watching, and merely continues to shave her pussy while humming innocently to herself. She smiles softly, lifting her leg even higher as she reaches down and gently glides the razor over the other side of her pussy, holding the skin tight to get a close shave. The gorgeous teenager is beautifully pink, gleaming, and wet as the water pounds over those generous curves, and I have half a mind to barge into the bathroom and to lick her pussy before sucking hard on that stiff clit.


    But then, Chrissy does something so rancid that I can hardly believe that this is my innocent teen stepdaughter. She turns around so that her back¡¯s to me, showing off that giant bubble butt and wide hips. Then she bends forward so that her cheeks naturally part a bit, revealing her tight asshole. With a tiny giggle, the girl smooths some cream over that dark pucker before reaching back with the razor and shaving that part of herself as well.


    By now, I can¡¯t contain myself. My cock¡¯s out, and my hand¡¯s like a machine on the enormous rod. The veins of my shaft are pulsing in a heavy drumbeat and I let out a silent groan as I watch Christy do a couple swipes over her asshole, getting it totally clean. Butwhyis she shaving herself there? Does she have a boyfriend that I don¡¯t know of? Is she seeing someone, maybe even John Elliston? Fuck!


    Yet I don¡¯t stop beating off as Christy finishes her ablutions. I watch as she glides the razor over her underarms as well, and then gently circles her nipples with her fingers. As if she knows I¡¯m watching, she lifts each breast to her mouth for a quick kiss on each nipple, and then drops her ta-tas, letting them bounce tantalizingly. It¡¯s only when she turns off the water that I jump into motion.


    Fuck! I¡¯m about toe, and within seconds, I¡¯ve dashed out of the trailer and practically run to the woods bordering the trailer park. Then, I disappear into the trees and finish beating off to the image of my gorgeous stepdaughter shaving her most private parts. My climax is a beast. I see those ivory curves in my mind¡¯s eye once again: the pendulous breasts, narrow waist, and most of all, her sweet slick pussy and tiny asshole. Oh fuck, I¡¯d give anything to taste them, and I shout as massive spurts of semen erupt from my pole, spattering all over the dirt. Roar after roare from my throat as I dump a huge load into the woods, uncaring if my neighbors overhear.


    But finally, my climax subsides and I stand there, breathless among the trees. What the fuck just happened? Did I just spy on the naughty brat as she took a shower? Even worse, did I just get off on it? But still, I want to know why Christy was shaving herself. After all, if there¡¯s another man in the picture, then I¡¯ve got to put a stop to it immediately.

 Book8-3

    Christy


    I have no idea why my stepdad is acting so weird. We have dinner together every night, yet tonight, Bart seems umonly jumpy and on edge. His handsome face is flushed, and his hair is tousled in a messy yet sexy way.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask while taking a bite of mysagna.


    Bart jolts, and then looks at me.


    ¡°What? Oh yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re okay, Daddy. I know when I came out from my shower, you weren¡¯t around. Did something go wrong?¡±


    Bart¡¯s fingers tighten on his fork, the knuckles almost white. But he manages a stilted smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, baby girl. Like I mentioned, the kitchen in this trailer can get really hot, and I stepped outside to cool down. Even with all the windows open, this ce can be a fucking sauna.¡±


    I nod, taking another bite of mysagna.


    ¡°It can, and I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t help that I took a really hot shower,¡± I say. ¡°The steam¡¯s stilling out. Here, let me see what happens if I open the front door,¡± I murmur before getting out of my seat and propping the door to the trailer open. A waft of fresh aires in, and I smile at my stepdad. ¡°There, that¡¯s better right? I swear that breeze alone will bring the temp down a couple degrees.¡±


    But something tells me that Bart¡¯s not hot under the cor because of cooking. He won¡¯t meet my eyes, and keeps fiddling with his napkin. Plus, he¡¯s not eating. My stepdad loves to eat, and has the appetite of a bear, so the untouchedsagna on his te is a dead giveaway.


    To be honest, my stepdad¡¯s jittery manner is really strange. For as long as I¡¯ve known him, Bart¡¯s always been a rxed guy. Don¡¯t get me wrong because without his morning coffee, he¡¯s a total grump. But the man of the house is the kind of guy who doesn¡¯t get riled up over nothing. If anything, he soothes me after I¡¯ve had a bad day at work, or helps me prepare for tests back when I was in school.


    So to see him flushed like this, fidgety and nervous, is super-weird. I put down my fork.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I say in a serious voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve eaten a frog or something.¡±


    Still, my handsome stepfather won¡¯t fess up.


    ¡°No, things are fine, Christy,¡± he growls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head about it.¡± Then, he tries to change the subject. ¡°So what¡¯s on the agenda for tonight? You want to watch a movie with your old dad? Or how about some board games?¡±


    I giggle because this is something we¡¯ve been doing for as long as I can remember. When my mom was still alive, the three of us would repair to the living room after dinner and y Parcheesi, Connect Four, or Chutes and Ladders. I know, these are dumb children¡¯s games, but I was a kid back then, and my parents were in the habit of indulging me. So what if I like things simple and straightforward? I¡¯ll never be a chess yer because I don¡¯t enjoy games of strategy that make my head hurt. Instead, I like keeping things light and fun, so cheesy games it is.


    Still, tonight¡¯s not the night.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Sorry Daddy, no can do. I have other ns.¡±


    One ck browes up.


    ¡°ns?¡± Bart asks in a casual tone. ¡°What kind of ns?¡±


    I take a deep breath because my father¡¯s be more and more protective as I¡¯ve gotten older, and I know this isn¡¯t going to sit well with him. Should I lie about where I¡¯m going tonight? I take a deep breath and decide to fess up because I don¡¯t like to lie to the man of the house. Something about it always makes me feel so guilty, with a bad taste in my mouth.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say in a slow tone. ¡°Jet Elliston is taking me out tonight. He thought we¡¯d grab shakes at the Roadhouse Diner, and then maybe catch a movie.¡±


    My stepfather goes utterly still, harsh streaks on his high cheekbones.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bart asks in a smooth tone.


    I nod.


    ¡°You know that Jet Elliston has asked me out a couple times in the past. It started back when we were in high school, but I hated his cocky jock attitude. I mean, I don¡¯t care if someone ys football. That doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re the king of the world with your clique of teammates and cheerleaders. Kindness andpassion are much more valuable.¡±


    Bart nods slowly, his blue eyes intent.


    ¡°So what made you change your mind?¡± he asks.


    I put my fork down, considering for a moment.


    ¡°Well, I guess Jet isn¡¯t that bad. I mean, high school is over, so he¡¯s no longer the big man on campus. Plus, maybe he¡¯s changed,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°His family doesn¡¯t believe in college, so he¡¯s working shifts at their family nt store. You know, Elliston Nursery over on Cogby.¡±


    ¡°I know Elliston Nursery,¡± Bart says in a deep voice. ¡°And Jet¡¯s dad owns Tootsie¡¯s right?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Yep, John Elliston is my boss.¡±


    Bart nods seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, the Ellistons own half a dozen businesses in Hartsville. But you know how princelings can be. If Jet¡¯s working for his family, he could still be a total asshole.¡±


    I giggle.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true, but I know Jet is doing sales, and there¡¯s nothing like a stint in retail to put you in your ce. Hell, working at Tootsie¡¯s reminds me all the time of my humble position in life. I swear, if I have to put up with Mrs. Cox again, I¡¯m going to ¡­¡±


    Bart reaches across the table and seizes my hand.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± he vows in a throaty tone. ¡°Tootsie¡¯s is just a way station, I promise. I¡¯m going to find a job asap, and get you out of there. I don¡¯t want you on your feet eight hours a day, and I hate the fact that you¡¯re working for John Elliston. Nowthatdude is an asshole,¡± my stepdad practically spits.


    I merelyugh before giving Bart¡¯s hand a squeeze and pulling away.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. John is fine. Most days, at least,¡± I add in a wry tone. The look on my stepfather¡¯s face is ominous.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to tell me more about that,¡± he says in a tight voice. ¡°But first, tonight: your date with this football guy. When are you leaving?¡±


    I nce at the clock on the wall, a little surprised at Bart¡¯s curiosity. After all, when I was in high school, I went on a couple dates with different boys, but he didn¡¯t seem to be especially concerned. If anything, the alpha male merely waved goodbye, and then I was out the door with no fuss, no muss. So why the concern now?


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll leave after dinner,¡± I say dubiously. ¡°Jet wanted to meet at seven, and then we¡¯ll head to Regal Cinemas around eight to catch the eight thirty showing of that new zombie flick. Why, is something the matter?¡± I ask in a low voice, shooting my stepdad a questioning look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy?¡±


    Bart takes a deep breath, his handsome features conflicted. Those blue eyes look around the room a bit before finally settling on me, and a frisson of electricity runs down my spine. Stop it, the voice in my head admonishes. This is your stepfather, Christy. Your mother used to be married to him so don¡¯t even think about going there!


    Still, I can¡¯t help but admit that things have changed between Bart and I in thest year or so. It happened during my senior year of high school. At first, it was just small things. My bra was too small, and when Bart asked why I needed his credit card for the mall, I told him in halting words.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a C-cup anymore,¡± was my embarrassed stammer. ¡°I think I need to go up a cup size, and I don¡¯t want to do it on-line. I think it¡¯s better if I get fitted by a salesperson at the lingerie shop.¡±


    My stepfather stared at me, his blue eyes zing, but without a word, he handed over his credit card. Sure enough, when thedy measured me at Sweet Surprises, I wasn¡¯t just a D, but rather a Double D.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only awkward incident. There was the time when I found a pair of my panties in Bart¡¯s bedroom. I went in there to look for a book I¡¯d misced, and to my surprise, my pink panties with the rosettes at the waistband were crumpled up next to his pillow. Otherwise, the room lookedpletely normal. The bed was made, the light fixture hung still and solemn, and the digital clock stared with its unblinking red numbers.


    But why did Bart have my panties in his room? And how did they get there? I tried to think because we dump our dirtyundry into the basket in the bathroom, and then usually he or I puts it in the washer-dryer before folding it and returning the clothes to their rightful owner. Ah ha! Maybe Bart did theundry, and when he brought his clean clothes back to his room, my panties were caught in a bunch between his other garments. That must be the answer.


    But when I picked up the pink panties, I stared and then sniffed thece because the material was clearly dirty. The gusset and even the sides were caked together with a white fluid, and when I held it up to my nose, my private parts tingled. Literally, my nipples ached and my thighs clenched together, trying to assuage the sudden need between them. Had my stepfather been ¡­? No, it was too dirty to contemte. There¡¯s no way that the man of the house would steal my panties, only to jack off on them. Yet, what was the dried fluid on my lingerie?


    Quickly, I bunched thece into my hand and exited the master bedroom. But in the hallway, I bumped into Bart himself, and even though I squeezed my fist tight, I think he could see that I had the panties clutched in my hand.


    ¡°Hi Daddy,¡± I managed in a breathy voice. ¡°Just looking for mytest romance novel, Miss Darcy¡¯s Awakening. Have you seen it?¡±


    My stepfather¡¯s blue eyes flitted from my clenched fist to my pink cheeks, and his own high cheekbones stained with a flush as well.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± he growled before averting his eyes. ¡°Gotta grab a shower.¡±


    Then, he was off down the hall, but instead of turning into the bathroom, Bart veered to the left and into his bedroom. Clearly, he was just trying to get away from me, knowing that I¡¯d caught him red-handed.


    We never talked about the incident, but I knew that something had changed between us. I couldfeelit. My stepfather¡¯s eyes were all over me, morning noon and night, and the truth is that I enjoy the caress of that blue gaze. I love knowing that Bart eats up my curves, carefully taking in my plush pout, my big breasts, and my narrow waist, before dropping lower to embrace my wide hips and thick thighs. Plus, this is so bad, but I egg him on too. Ever since that incident with the panties, I¡¯ve been dressing sassier. Out went my loose sweats and baggy t-shirts. Instead, I wear a lot of mini-skirts, corsets, baby-Ts, and high heels now. Why I¡¯d dress like this to work at a convenience store is a mystery to everyone, except me.


    But still, why is the man of the house so interested in my date tonight? As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯ve been out with boys before and Bart never said anything. Has something changed?


    I put down my fork.

 Book8-4

    ¡°So thissagna was excellent, Daddy, but I need to go get ready for my date with Jet. Mind if I¡¯m excused?¡±


    Usually, I don¡¯t ask to be excused from the table, but tonight, it seems like the right thing to do. My father¡¯s blue eyes flicker before growing bright. They be so hot, in fact, that they resemble azureser beams.


    ¡°Actually, just a moment, Christy. Do you mind if we talk a little before you leave?¡±


    I pause in the middle of getting up, and sit back down slowly. This is strange, but I decide to go with it.


    ¡°Of course not, Daddy. Why, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Bart takes a deep breath before his blue gaze meets mine.


    ¡°Well, I thought we¡¯d have ¡®the Talk.''¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°Is this about the birds and the bees, Bart? If so, I already know all about it,¡± I giggle. ¡°I¡¯ve known since middle school because you know they have that ¡°Changes¡± course that teaches kids all about sex and love and rtionships.¡±


    Bart pins me with a look.


    ¡°Really? Sex and love and rtionships? All three?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I mean, we watched a lot of videos but the guidance counselor, Mrs. Loy, was really nice. She said there were no stupid questions, so I definitely learned a lot.¡±


    I can tell the man of the house is interested in finding out exactly what I learned, but he shakes his head and changes course.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to have this chat with you about more than sex and love and rtionships. I wanted to talk to you about a promise that I made your mother.¡±


    That makes me sit up straight.


    ¡°This is about Sharon?¡±


    The handsome man nods his head, his big body tense. The air around us is quivering with energy, and I wait with bated breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s about something I promised her on her deathbed. You know your mother was a strict Catholic, and she hoped that you would follow in her footsteps.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t been going to services regrly, but I read the Bible every night and asionally go to confession.¡±


    Bart nods, his expression smooth.


    ¡°Good, good,¡± he says. But then he straightens. ¡°The fact is that Sharon wanted me to make sure her little girl was taken care of, and that meant adhering to certain values. She wanted you to be pure, innocent, and kind to others.¡±


    I smile at Bart.


    ¡°But I am! Or at least, I do the best I can.¡±


    My handsome stepfather nods again.


    ¡°Yes, and I know you¡¯ve done well, Christy. But one of the things your mom was hoping ¡­ well, this is a bit awkward to say, but she was hoping that you¡¯d save yourself for the man you marry. She believed in the sanctity of marriage, and that you¡¯d arrive at your wedding bed a virgin.¡±


    I stare at the man of the house and then begin tough.


    ¡°Yes, I know, Daddy. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. In fact, I¡¯m a virgin right now because I know that¡¯s what Mom hoped for me. I¡¯m not going to let any man touch me until I know that he¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Bart growls with satisfaction after taking a deep breath. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s run a marathon, and is grateful to finish. Except, the conversation isn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind if I check you before and after each date, baby?¡± he asks. ¡°I want to make sure you keep your virginity as part of my vow to your mom. Inspecting you is the best way to do it.¡±


    I stare at him, hardly believing my ears.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®inspecting me¡¯?¡± I ask in a breathless voice. ¡°Do you mean ¡­?¡±


    Bart nods, his blue eyes so dark that they¡¯re almost ck now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sweetheart,¡± he says in a low voice. ¡°I need to do an inspection of your pussy and ass before and after every date, just to make sure that you haven¡¯t lost your innocence.¡±


    The air whooshes out of my lungs as a hot flush stains my cheeks. Oh my God, is he serious? My stepdad wants me to take off my panties so that he can look up my pussy and asshole, inspecting them for another man¡¯s ¡­ what? His fluids? His smell? His semen?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I take a deep, shuddering breath, unable to tear my eyes from Bart¡¯s.


    ¡°Daddy, you know it¡¯s unnecessary,¡± I begin in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin, and I would never betray you or Mom this way. I swear, I¡¯m untouched.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby girl, and I trust you. But you know how the saying goes: trust, but verify. I think the inspection is well-warranted.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve done nothing to arouse your suspicions!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out with boys before,¡± my stepfather drawls with amusement. ¡°How do I know that you haven¡¯t been with a boy already? That you haven¡¯t given your innocence away?¡±


    I sputter.


    ¡°I dated Tommy Cahill once, and Brandon Doyle twice. Those boys were just boys! They were so weak and limp and ¡±


    ¡°Ah ha,¡± Bart interrupts, leaning forward suddenly as his blue eyes gleam. ¡°See? You already tried sex with Tommy and Brandon, but it sounds like they couldn¡¯t deliver.¡±


    The words die on my lips because Bart¡¯s right. I was being sexual with Tommy and Brandon, and what my dad doesn¡¯t know is that there was even once when I was sexual with Tommy and Brandon simultaneously. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. We were downstairs in the basement of Tommy¡¯s house where his parents can¡¯t hear. Then the three of us took off our clothes, and the two boys tried to get a threesome going, except that they were utter duds. Somehow, they weren¡¯t able to get hard, and I think it¡¯s because they¡¯d had so much alcohol earlier in the evening. The two boys ending up falling asleep in a drunken stupor, and I left, disgusted.


    But I know an inspection with my stepfather won¡¯t be disappointing because Bart¡¯s all man. He¡¯s one of those guys who gets better with age, and so the silver at his temples makes him look mature and distinguished. Plus, ever since he wasid off, he¡¯s been hitting the gym twice a day, and the results show. The man of the house has broad shoulders, a wide, sculpted chest, and powerful arms. His waist is lean and narrow, and his thighs resemble tree trunks. I¡¯d love to get a taste of what¡¯s hanging between them too.


    So I swallow again, weighing my options. On the one hand, I could refuse and create a furor, likely making myselfte to my date with Jet. On the other, I could do as Bart asks and let him touch my pussy and asshole a bit. At least let him look. A thrill runs down my spine as my nipples tingle, and I clench my thighs together. Oh yes, I know what I want, and with a coy smile, I turn to the man of the house.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy. You can inspect me if you think it¡¯s necessary, but what will the inspection entail? I mean, are you looking for my hymen? You know that most girls don¡¯t have a hymen anymore just from doing vigorous exercise, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if mine is long gone.¡±


    Bart¡¯s shoulders tense, and the air between us is vibrating now. Somehow, the world¡¯s shrunk so that there¡¯s only the two of us, and I watch with bated breath as the huge man stands before striding to the trailer door to shut it. Then, hetches the door tight, and turns back to me, his massive form taking most of the space inside our small dining room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for your hymen,¡± he drawls in a smooth tone, even though those blue eyes are sharp. ¡°But I want to test each of your sweet holes just to make sure that another man hasn¡¯t touched them.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°But how will you tell?¡±


    Bart merely smiles at me, his azure gaze hungry.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know and you to find out, sweetheart. Now, are you ready, Christy? Because I think it¡¯s time for us to get this inspection under way.¡±


    With that, my world tilts on his axis and everything changes forever. After all, I¡¯ve been dreaming about the man of the house for a long time ¡­ and now, my fantasies areing true.


    Bart


    What kind of asshole am I? The worst type, obviously, because every word out of my mouth for the past twenty minutes has been pure bullshit. A deathbed promise to Christy¡¯s mother? False. A need to do a pussy and ass inspection? False. Acknowledging the raging attraction between me and this innocent, nubile teen girl? Well, that¡¯s probably the only thing that¡¯s truthful about the conversation we¡¯re having.


    After all, the sparks between me and the brat are more than sparks now. It¡¯s a raging fire. I can see how Christy¡¯s aroused, from the hard tips of her nipples pressing through her t-shirt, to the gentle pink flushing down her chest. I see how her big breasts heave up and down as she breathes with excitement, and I can almost smell the scent of her aroused cunt. Yes, I know what her pussy smells like because a year ago, I stole a pair of her used panties and pressed my nose to thecy fabric. It¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s depraved, and it¡¯s fucking dirty, but it was one of the best masturbation sessions I¡¯ve ever had.

 Book8-5

    But now, the curvy girl appears ready to y and as I stare at her, she gets up from the table.


    ¡°Should we go into the bedroom for the inspection, Daddy?¡± she asks in an innocent voice. ¡°Or do you want to do it here, in the living room?¡±


    I stand stock still for a moment, unable to believe my good fortune. Holy shit, is this really happening? Evidently it is, and I manage to get out one curt word: ¡°Bedroom.¡±


    With a knowing smile, Christy spins on her heel before prancing into the small bedroom. Then she turns and beckons to me.


    ¡°Come in, Daddy,¡± she purrs in a throaty voice. ¡°There¡¯s room for you inside.¡±


    I stalk into the tiny space, unable to tear my eyes from the curvy girl before kicking the door shut behind us. Then, I bark, ¡°Clothes. Off.¡±


    She gasps and giggles again.


    ¡°But Daddy, it¡¯s a pussy and ass inspection. Why do you need my top to be off?¡±


    I merely shake my head, my throat so thick that I can¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Clothes. Off,¡± I reiterate again.


    Christy yfully rolls her eyes and nods.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. You¡¯re such a meanie, Daddy.¡±


    Then, she reaches for the hem of her baby T and slowly drags the fabric over her head. Beneath the t-shirt, her breasts are encased in the tiniest scrap of whitece, and with another coy look my way, Christy reaches in back to unbuckle her bra before letting her titties spill out.


    Oh fuck, they¡¯re beautiful. Her teats are huge and white with pink-tipped nipples that are as hard as rocks at the moment. Christy traces her finger around one stiff nub before jiggling her breasts at me, making them bounce.


    ¡°Do you like what you see, Daddy?¡± she teases. ¡°I love it when you look at me.¡±


    Still, I don¡¯t move from my spot by the door.


    ¡°Clothes. Off,¡± I bark in a hoarse voice again.


    ¡°Okay, okay! So pushy, Daddy!¡±


    Christy giggles and tosses her brown curls over one shoulder before reaching in back to undo the zip of her skirt. Then, she slides the material down her hips, revealing acy white thong that matches the discarded brassiere.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d I bought new lingerie recently,¡± she hums teasingly while doing a tiny wiggle with her hips. ¡°These panties are sexy, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    They¡¯re more than sexy. The brat is absolutely fucking perfect, and I watch with avid eyes as she discards the skirt before standing up again. Oh fuck, there¡¯s a wet patch at the crotch of her panties, and I can smell it from where I stand.


    ¡°Now before you say anything, I know what you want,¡± Christy purrs in a teasing tone. ¡°Clothes. Off.¡±


    With that, she reaches for the waistband of her panties, gently running her fingers over the stic before pulling the scrap of fabric downwards, revealing her swollen pussy. To my gratification, there¡¯s a sticky string of grool connecting her sweet cunt to the material, and it stretches to be a long loop before breaking in the air.


    ¡°Oooh, I¡¯m wet,¡± Christy hums with another secret smile at me. ¡°But I think the inspection will go better this way, don¡¯t you agree Daddy?¡±


    I manage to nod.


    ¡°Absolutely baby. You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I breathe.


    Christy giggles, now d in nothing in a pair of cute socks and sneakers.


    ¡°Oh, you tter me, Daddy. Such a sweetheart! But should I take these off as well?¡± she asks, gesturing to her shoes.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°No, baby girl. Leave those on, but undo yources. You¡¯ll see why in a moment.¡±


    Then, I push the sweet girl down on the bed so that she¡¯s lying on her back. Her ivory curves heave enticingly, even as the moist slit between her legs glistens. Anticipating mymand, Christy parts her knees, pulling them up to show me her stiff clit and winking hole.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to be inspected, Daddy,¡± she purrs. ¡°Come and do the honors.¡±


    That¡¯s all the invitation I need. In a sh, my clothes are off as well, and I approach the sweet girl. Her eyes go as round as saucers when she sees the member stiff between my legs.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she gasps. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ You¡¯re so big ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweet girl,¡± I soothe before getting on my knees between her parted thighs. ¡°This isn¡¯t about taking your virginity, remember? This is the opposite: checking to make sure that you¡¯veretainedyour virginity.¡±


    Then, I gently lick her soft folds, going up one side of her vulva and circling around her clit, beforeing down the other side. The beautiful brte arches her back and lets out a long, low wail as her hands clench the sheets.


    ¡°Oh Bart!¡± she cries out, tossing her head. ¡°Mmm!¡±


    ¡°It gets even better, baby,¡± I rasp. ¡°Trust me on this.¡±


    I slide my tongue up into her cunt, savoring her creamy goodness. She¡¯s so tight and wet that my tongue enters with no problem whatsoever, and soon, I taste her sweet hymen deep inside. The soft piece of tissue is delicious, feminine, and utterly Christy. A thrill of arousal runs through my big frame, making my cock stiffen even further because fuck. I have an innocent on my hands, and I¡¯ve never deflowered a virgin before.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re definitely untouched,¡± I rasp before pulling out, my chin and cheeks wet with her fluids. ¡°Fuck you¡¯re sexy.¡±


    By now, Christy¡¯s already a dazed mess.


    ¡°I have my hymen?¡± she asks in a weak tone. ¡°You were able to lick it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. But let me check again,¡± I moan before burying my tongue in her cunt again. Sure enough, the thin piece of tissue is there and Ip at it a few times as she twists beneath me, twirling her nipples with her fingers.


    ¡°That feels so good, Daddy,¡± she begs. ¡°More, more!¡±


    ¡°Oh there will be more, sweetheart,¡± I rasp. ¡°After all, I need to check your asshole too. I need to make sure that no man has breached your sacred back pucker.¡±


    With that, I tap against the winking darkness of her anus with one finger. Christy¡¯s eyes fly open as she looks at me, big breasts heaving.


    ¡°Are you going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I say in a smooth tone. ¡°Rx your bottom honey. I promise it¡¯ll go in easy if you don¡¯t fight.¡±


    With that, I bend down to take her clit in my mouth again, suckling hard, while gently pushing a finger into her anus. Her expression tenses, and her features scrunch.


    ¡°That feels so weird, Daddy! Your finger, I mean. It¡¯s going up my butt!¡±


    I bite into her clit and shake my head like a dog, making her squeal from the delicious sensation.


    ¡°My fingerisburied in your round rear-end at the moment, honey. But tell me: do you like it?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Christy¡¯s silent for a moment, panting as she thinks.


    ¡°I think I do,¡± she admits in a breathless tone. ¡°It feels strange, but really good to have you touching me there.¡±


    ¡°Your butt likes being prated, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I ask, lifting my head with a wicked smile. ¡°Here, I think you¡¯ll like this too.¡±


    Then, I stir my finger around in her asshole, stretching out her rectal walls, which only makes Christy scream and yelp again.


    ¡°Oooh! Oh oh oh!¡±


    ¡°Goddamn, you¡¯re a little butt slut,¡± I pant. ¡°You¡¯re loving it. How the fuck did I get so lucky?¡± But no inspection is finished without some tongue inside, so I pop my finger out of her anus before leaning down to kiss that dark buttonhole. Then I slide my tongue up her back door, tasting the musky sensuality of her rear end.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± I grunt. ¡°You¡¯re an anal virgin, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°But how do you know, Daddy?¡± Christy pants from above me. ¡°What gives it away?¡±

 Book8-6

    I merely kiss her bottom hole again before getting to my feet in front of her.


    ¡°A daddy always knows, sweetheart. Don¡¯t try to pull the wool over my eyes, ever, because daddies have their ways that aren¡¯t for little girls to know. But now, we¡¯re going to increase the sensation in your butt a bit. Here, baby, do you think you can grip theces of your sneakers? Pop your knees up and then extend your legs all the way. That¡¯s right, so your ankles are up over your head. Now grab onto your sneakerces because it puts you in the best position for Daddy¡¯s tongue.¡±


    Christy¡¯s big brown eyes are totally shocked as she does as told, but I merely growl with pleasure at the sight before me because my little girl is totally nude now, those pink curves flushed and luscious as she holds her ankles over her head.


    ¡°Like this?¡± she manages in a wobbly voice, showing me her asshole and pussy. ¡°Is this what you want, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby. You look perfect. Thank you for being such a good girl because this is the perfect position for Daddy to taste you.¡±


    Then, I kneel before the pretty girl and take a long lick, all the way from her anus up to her clit. She shakes below me, hot fluids gushing from her cunt.


    ¡°Ooooh! That feels so good!¡±


    ¡°I know honey,¡± I rasp. ¡°Now hold on tight because it¡¯s getting even better. Then I thrust my tongue into her asshole and pussy again,pping up her cream while enjoying the taste of her ass. Any other woman would be disgusted by these actions, but not my Christy. My little slut screams and yelps, fingers gripping her shoces, as I give her privates a thorough tongue bath.


    ¡°Ooooh!¡± she screams again. ¡°Unnnh!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. Enjoy,¡± I rumble in a soothing voice. Then I get back to work, and after a few more minutes of depraved oral action, I pull back, my chin and cheeks utterly sodden with her fluids.


    ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± she breathes, barely able to speak. ¡°I had no idea it could be like that.¡±


    I chuckle.


    ¡°Sweetheart, that isn¡¯t even one-tenth of how good Daddy can make you feel. Now up onto your hands and knees, sweetheart. We¡¯re going to do onest thing before I send you on your way.¡±


    With that, Christy lets go of her shoces and scrambles to all fours on the mattress, her curves bouncing as her pussy glistens in the low light.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± she manages with a breathless look over one shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I¡¯m so tempted to ram my cock deep into that sweet, glistening cunt because it¡¯s clear she¡¯s ready to be taken. But again, I made a promise to Sharon, so instead, I slide my massive form beneath her nude form so that my head¡¯s at Christy¡¯s juicing pussy, with her mouth angled straight at my dick.


    ¡°Can you suck, sweetheart? Can you make Daddy feel good?¡±


    I feel, rather than hear, the vibrations of Christy¡¯sugh.


    ¡°Of course I can, Daddy. I¡¯d be happy to.¡±


    Then, those sweet lips part over my swollen helmet, and I let out a loud groan of pleasure. Fuck, I¡¯ve finally got the nubile teenager¡¯s mouth on my cock and it¡¯s even better than I imagined. Christy sucks tentatively at first, as if unsure what to do, but then she begins gobbling my cock like a seasoned whore.


    ¡°Mmmph,¡± she moans, stuffing the nine-inch monster into her mouth. ¡°Mphph.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,¡± I rasp, craning my neck to see the erotic sight. ¡°Holy fuck.¡±


    After all, the sweet girl looks amazing. Her cheeks are bulging and there¡¯s saliva all over her chin, and yet she¡¯s going at it like a cock-hungry slut. Which reminds me, I have work to do as well. I strain my neck up andp at her swollen pussy, all the way from her clit to her asshole before stopping to push my tongue into her cunt again. Then, I fasten my lips around her bulging clit in a tight vise, and begin to suck.


    ¡°Mmmph!¡± Christy screams, her body already beginning to buck. ¡°Mmph!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of that vacuum,¡± I warn. ¡°I want your mouth of my hard dick while I enjoy this delicious dish.¡±


    Of course, my stepdaughter obeys and I turn back to suckling her clit again. But the fact is that the excitement is too much for us, and within minutes, we¡¯re quickly approaching climax. A light ahead of me grows brighter and brighter as my balls rise, and then suddenly I explode in a body-shaking orgasm.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout. ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Hotshes of seed spurt into Christy¡¯s mouth as the sweet teenager gulps and swallows as best she can. However, there¡¯s just too much, and some of the white fluides spilling from her lips, dripping down my cock and smearing over my lower abs. Meanwhile, the sweet girl has reached the summit as well, and with another muffled cry, her pussy convulses violently on my lips. It jerks and snaps before emitting a gush of cream, and Ip her through the orgasmic bliss.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I coo. ¡°Come on my face. Let Daddy drink your sweet nectar.¡±


    With that, we pulse and shake together, our pleasure mingling into one. But I haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, nor who she is. I¡¯m the man of the house, and the little girl is the brat ¡­ which means our actions are utterly taboo.


    Christy


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m on a date with Jet Elliston at the moment. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m here, but not really here, because when I look at the former football yer, he seems really far away, as if I¡¯m having an out of body experience. TherealChristy is still back at home with her stepfather, getting her privates licked and loved by the handsome alpha male.


    After all, I can¡¯t believe it finally happened. Bart and I have been circling each other for what feels like forever now. But things reached a new intensity when we moved into the trailer because we started sharing the master bedroom. It wasn¡¯t out of choice, obviously. It¡¯s just that the trailer is super-tiny, and so it made sense for both of us to sleep in the bedroom, instead of one of us trying to get our Z¡¯s on the living room couch. The couch is only four feet long, and wasn¡¯t going to befortable for either Bart or me.


    But now, my body hums from the enormous orgasm my stepfather gave me, and to be honest, I¡¯m barely even listening to Jet. I¡¯m thinking about going home after this date, and then getting inspected by Bart again. I¡¯m sure the alpha male will be awake when I get back, and will insist on testing my pussy and asshole again. Ooooh! My nipples harden as I clench my thighs together in anticipation. It¡¯s going to feel so good, and be so dirty too. Maybe Bart will let me suck his dick again, or maybe we¡¯ll go even further. I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.


    But right now, I¡¯m stuck at this stupid diner on this stupid date. I wanted to cancel, of course, but by the time my stepfather finished his ¡°inspection,¡± it was toote. I was due at the Roadhouse Diner in twenty, and I scrambled to get ready.


    ¡°Oh shit, oh shit,¡± I panted, throwing my baby-T over my head before pulling on my skirt. Then my fingers paused. ¡°Should I wear something less sexy, Daddy? After all, I¡¯m going out with another man.¡±


    Bart merely grinned at me from his rxed position on the bed. He was reclining, stark naked, with one strong arm stretched out across the back of the headboard. His huge snake draped against one bronzed thigh, still wet with my saliva, and when I looked at it, it twitched in hello.


    ¡°No honey,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m not intimidated by some young buck who¡¯s a former high school athlete. In fact, you know how those boys are. They peak in high school and it¡¯s just downhill from there. So if anything, Jet Elliston is already past his prime.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I giggle.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah, baby.¡± Then, Bart took his member in one hand, gently stroking up and down while making eye contact with me. ¡°Besides, this will be waiting for you when you get back, sweetheart,¡± he said in a throaty voice. ¡°Soe home asap.¡±


    My cheeks flushed, and I nodded quickly, so overwhelmed by how fast things have progressed between me and the man of the house. But then again, the pot¡¯s been simmering for a while now, and it was only a matter of time before it reached a boil.


    ¡°I will, Daddy,¡± I cooed before shing Bart onest smile with a waggle of my hips. ¡°Bye now!¡±


    But now, I¡¯m at this stupid diner, sitting across from Jet Elliston while sipping at a strawberry milkshake that tastes like chalk. I don¡¯t know why he thinks milkshakes are the epitome of a ¡°romantic date,¡± but it is what it is.


    ¡°Is your chocte shake good?¡± I ask politely, nodding at his malt.


    He nods.


    ¡°Yeah. Is yours?¡±


    I nod with a wan smile.


    ¡°It is,¡± I say in a polite voice. ¡°Thanks for asking.¡± Then, conversationpses into an awkward pause, and I rack my brain for something, anything, to say. But nothing pops into my mind, and I can only manage a wan smile.


    I suppose things could be worse. Jet is good-looking enough, with his chestnut hair and cornflower blue eyes. His skin is smooth and unblemished, and he was a football star in high school, so he¡¯s got an athletic physique. Still, nothing about the boyspeaksto me. Jet¡¯s always been a bit nd, kind of like a Ken doll with an eerily smooth visage. I guess the only thing he had going for him was football, and now that that¡¯s over, he¡¯s a cardboard cut-out of a man instead of a real, live, breathing alpha male.


    But still, I need to do something so that this date isn¡¯t too awkward.


    ¡°So how are things with your parents?¡± I ask. ¡°John and Marie are so nice. You know I work for your dad, right? At Tootsie¡¯s.¡±


    Jet nods.


    ¡°Yeah, my dad said you picked up some shifts after graduation. How is it over there? That business has been in my family for fifty years or so.¡±


    I nod, thankful to have something to talk about.


    ¡°Tootsie¡¯s is good! I¡¯m grateful that John hired me because your dad could have hired anyone from our graduating ss, but he picked me out of the bunch.¡±


    Jet looks thoughtful before taking another sip of his milkshake.


    ¡°Yeah, John¡¯s like that,¡± he says. ¡°He knows a good one when he sees one.¡±


    That makes me blush.

 Book8-7

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmur. ¡°But how about you, Jet? How are things at home?¡±


    The handsome boy shrugs.


    ¡°They¡¯re good. I still live with my folks but I¡¯m moving out soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, me too!¡± I exim brightly. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m still living at home with my stepdad, Bart, but I won¡¯t be moving out. We¡¯re just getting by at the moment, so it¡¯s cheaper to share living quarters.¡±


    Jet stirs his milkshake with his straw and frowns.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re still living with your stepdad?¡±


    I try not to let those words get to me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say in a firm tone. ¡°Bart wasid off recently so money¡¯s tight. Actually, I¡¯m covering the rent with what I earn at Tootsie¡¯s, and while your dad pays well, the hourly wage isn¡¯tthatamazing. It¡¯s not going to pay for an apartment or anything.¡±


    Jet nods.


    ¡°But Bart¡¯s not your real dad, right?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My mom married him when I was in middle school. But you know what happened. Sharon passed away from the Big C, and Bart was kind enough to let me continue staying with him, even though we¡¯re not blood rtives. He¡¯s a nice guy.¡±


    Jet looks thoughtful, his eyes far away for a moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s nice, huh?¡±


    I pause for a moment.


    ¡°Who, my stepdad? Yes, he¡¯s very nice. Why are you asking?¡±


    Jet shrugs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that people around Hartsville gossip, and Bart Cranston has a reputation around town.¡±


    I gasp, shocked. But then I lean forward and pin the young man with my gaze.


    ¡°What reputation? Why, what are people saying?¡±


    Jet shrugs, his chestnut hair flopping over his forehead.


    ¡°They say your stepdad¡¯s a hound dog that¡¯s all. And that he likes them young. As intooyoung.¡±


    I pause for a moment. There¡¯s some truth to those words because during high school, my stepdad dated a couple women who were younger than him. Okay, quite a bit younger. Thest one was probably only in her early 20¡¯s, but Pamseemedolder because she had a job as a bank teller. She was responsible and very with it. Plus, she wore her hair in a bun at the nape of her neck, and only maturedies do that!


    Nheless, I fix my date with a look.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t know what people are saying about my stepfather, but whatever it is, it¡¯s malicious and untrue. It¡¯s not a crime to date younger women,¡± I say in a lofty tone. ¡°As far as I know, Bart hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    Except what he just did with you, the voice in my head whispers. Your liaison with him is definitely taboo.


    But I push the voice out of my head and merely fix Jet with a look.


    ¡°Who are you hearing these rumors from anyways?¡±


    The young man shrugs, his letter jacket crinkling along the shoulders.


    ¡°My dad,¡± he says in a casual tone. ¡°And you know my dad. He owns half a dozen businesses in Hartsville, so he hears everything.¡±


    ¡°Well, not everything people say is true,¡± I manage in a tight voice. ¡°I know for a fact that my stepdad is an upstanding guy, and I have no idea why people have been talking smack behind his back.¡±


    Jet throws me a long look.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s living off of you, Christy. I mean, how many grown men depend on their stepdaughters to put a roof over their heads? Does he confiscate your paychecks the minute you get home? Are they direct deposited into his ount, and not yours?¡±


    I gasp, shocked.


    ¡°No! I keep my money and Bart would never do something like what you just described. Besides, this is just a temporary situation,¡± I say in a tight voice. ¡°We¡¯ll be out of Sunset Views in no time. Bart has worked hard his whole life, and he only gotid off recently, so give the man a chance!¡±


    Jet merely shrugs.


    ¡°Well, my dad says-¡±


    That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve had it with this date. Stiffly, I stand up from the booth, my demeanor icy and expression frozen.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not feeling so great tonight,¡± I say in a fake voice. ¡°It must be the milkshakes. I¡¯mctose intolerant, and I forgot to bring myctose pills. Sorry about that. I better go. You have a good time at the movie, okay?¡±


    Then, before Jet can say anything, I run out of the diner and flee to my car. After all, I know who¡¯s been spreading these horrific lies about my stepdad  it¡¯s probably John Elliston himself, Jet¡¯s father. I hate how one man has so much power in our small town, and it seems very petty and childish to do what he¡¯s doing. Yet, I have to find some way to deal with it because Bart means so much to me ¡­ and my dirty liaison with the man of the house has only just begun.


    Christy


    Iwake the next morning to something warm and wetpping at my asshole.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I exim, my eyes flying open. ¡°Goodness!¡±


    ¡°Hold still, baby,¡± a dark voice murmurs from behind me. ¡°Just doing an inspection, like we agreed upon.¡±


    I clutch a pillow to my chest, barely able to breathe becausest night, I came home from my date with Jet incensed. I was ready to tell my stepfather all the nasty things Jet said, but instead, the trailer was already dark and the man of the house was asleep in bed. Instead of unleashing my fury, instead, I climbed into bed next to Bart and curled myself around that massive form. His body heat was soothing, and within minutes, I¡¯d drifted off.


    But now, the morning¡¯se with a vengeance and evidently Bart hasn¡¯t forgotten his promise to inspect my pussy and ass after every date.


    ¡°Let me just get in a little deeper,¡± he murmurs against my bottom flesh. ¡°Rx, baby. Let your sphincter go, and I promise it¡¯ll feel good.¡±


    Oh my god, this is so wrong! I¡¯m on my side, with a pillow clutched to my big breasts, and I¡¯mpletely nude. How did I even get naked like this? I distinctly remember keeping my panties on when I slipped into bed beside my stepfatherst night, but now, those panties are in a crumpled heap on the floor, and the big man has his head down by my bottom, gently holding my buttocks apart while breathing onto my pleated pucker.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he hums. ¡°Absolutely gorgeous, Christy.¡±


    Then, as promised, Bart kisses my back door before gently snaking his tongue into my rectum. Oooh, that feels good! I twist and moan as he ass-fucks me with his tongue, enjoying the slip and slide of his clever mouth.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he breathes. ¡°You¡¯re definitely still an anal virgin.¡±


    Then, he lifts my upper leg higher, and gently moves his mouth to the gushing wetness of my pussy. The man of the house sucks deep from my creaming hole before sliding his tongue inside to glide gently against my hymen.


    ¡°Yes, still a pussy virgin too,¡± he groans. ¡°Your hymen¡¯s intact. Fuck, you¡¯re sweet.¡±


    All this sensuality has me teetering on the edge already, and with a deep, throaty moan, Ie. I throw the pillow away from myself and twist my nipples with my fingers, corkscrewing off the hard tips. Then, my entire body bursts into mes and I scream as my pussy and ass convulse violently.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I shriek. ¡°Mmm, god!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Bart growls from between my thighs. ¡°Goddamn, you taste good.¡±


    The alpha male is hungrily licking at both my ass and pussy as the two holes spasm and clench, my climax like a tsunami. Stars spin before my eyes, and I scream again as he takes my clit into his mouth, gently tickling the bottom of it before settling in for a deep suckle.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± I cry out. ¡°Oh oh oh!¡±


    Finally, however, I float down from my reverie and copse in a heap, sated and sweating on the mattress.

 Book8-8

    ¡°Daddy, that was fantastic,¡± I pant, trying to get oxygen into my lungs. ¡°But what about you?¡±


    Bart pulls back with a grin on his handsome face.


    ¡°What about me?¡± he smirks. ¡°I came too.¡±


    It¡¯s then that I flip around, and see that in fact, my stepfather has sprayed all over the mattress, and even a bit onto the floor. There¡¯s creamy white semen soaking into the sheets, and so much of it too. Gallons and gallons seem to form a wet pool around us, and my mouth goes dry.


    ¡°But Daddy, I didn¡¯t even touch you! I didn¡¯t put my mouth on you, or my hand, or-¡±


    Bart cuts me off.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, sweetheart,¡± he says in a smooth tone. ¡°Tasting your honey was enough for me, and that made mee on my own. It was worth it, Christy. I hope to wake you up every morning with a screaming orgasm. You could have shattered the windows on this ce.¡±


    I giggle because the windows in the trailer are certainly flimsy. They¡¯re not double-paned or any type of special ss. If anything, they¡¯re cheap and thin, and ready to be taken out by my ecstatic screams.


    ¡°Really, everymorning?¡± I say in a coy tone while raising my eyebrows at him. ¡°That seems quite a lot for an old man like you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling old?¡± my stepfather growls, before leaping on my curvy form and making me giggle. ¡°I¡¯m only forty-five, honey. That¡¯s a man in his prime.¡±


    ¡°Forty-five is ancient!¡± I shriek while giggling from his tickles. ¡°That¡¯s more than double my age because you know I¡¯m only eighteen.¡±


    The word ¡°eighteen¡± makes my stepfather pause for a moment, his handsome features somber.


    ¡°Yes, I know sweetheart. But let me ask you something: does the age difference bother you?¡±


    I look at him, pausing in our intimate y.


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    He sighs a bit, his blue eyes forlorn.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I worry, you know? You¡¯re my responsibility, and you¡¯re so young, Christy. There¡¯s a world of possibility before you, and you deserve better than an old man who¡¯s broke and unemployed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not broke and unemployed!¡± I immediately protest. ¡°You¡¯re just going through a transition, Bart. It happens to everyone, and it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±


    He shakes his dark head, his expression tense as he gazes at the white sheets.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel that way sometimes,¡± he manages in a choked voice. ¡°Sometimes, when you¡¯re at work and I¡¯m at home, I feel ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, what do you feel?¡± I ask in a gentle tone.


    My stepfather looks up then, his blue eyes sad.


    ¡°I feel like a fucking loser,¡± he admits in a low tone. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the little woman out to work, and I¡¯m surviving off of yourrgesse. It¡¯s embarrassing, honey. No red-blooded alpha male wants to be in this position.¡±


    I lean forward to stroke one of his bronzed forearms, my expression gentle.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I murmur. ¡°But it¡¯s only temporary. You¡¯ll get back on your feet soon enough, and then it¡¯ll bemeliving off ofyourgesse! I¡¯ll be ady of leisure.¡±


    My lover¡¯s blue eyes re.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want, sweetheart. I want you to enjoy yourself, and to be fat and happy with my baby in your tummy. I want you to waddle around pregnant, standing barefoot at the stove.¡±


    That makes me gasp as I stare into Bart¡¯s eyes, but the handsome man ispletely serious.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I ask in a trembling voice. ¡°Are you saying what I think you¡¯re saying?¡±


    My man pauses for a moment, unsure whether to continue. But then he nods.


    ¡°Christy, it¡¯s not like we just met yesterday. We¡¯ve been living in close quarters for years now, although of course, things took a left turnst night. But I¡¯ve been thinking about you and me for a while now, and yes, these thoughts have always been off-limits. I¡¯m a dirty motherfucker dreaming about his stepdaughter like this, but I want to be real and honest with you. I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush, or lie.¡±


    I stare at Bart, breathless from his words.


    ¡°And that means?¡±


    ¡°It means that I want to see where this goes,¡± he growls, his azure gaze intense. ¡°I want to see if we can sustain a permanent rtionship that includes marriage, babies, and everything thates with it. I know this is overwhelming because you¡¯re only eighteen, but it¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been thinking about for a while now, and I don¡¯t want to hide my true intentions. Of course, I understand if you don¡¯t feel the same way. You¡¯re just a girl, honey, with your entire life ahead of you.¡±


    I¡¯m astonished because never in my wildest dreams did I think the man of the house would utter these words. Of course, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, period. I¡¯ve been attracted to Bart for a long time now, but I had no idea that his fantasies included a house with a white picket fence and a dozen rugrats.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I breathe.


    His blue eyes re and glow with heat.


    ¡°A hundred percent,¡± he rasps, reaching forward to caress one of my pink nipples. ¡°I can imagine my child drinking from your breast, and then your sweet pussy giving birth to another one of my children. And then another. And then another. Your body is a temple to be worshipped, baby, and I want to give you a lot of babies.¡±


    The knowledge makes my heart soar with joy because I¡¯ve always wanted to be a mother, although of course, I never let myself think of Bart as the potential father of my children. But now that he¡¯s spoken the words, I can envision a future together  a hearth filled withughter, love, and a dozen children in every nook and cranny of our home.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want too,¡± I confess in a soft voice, ncing shyly at the handsome alpha male from beneath myshes. ¡°I¡¯d love to have your babies, Bart.¡±


    He nods, but doesn¡¯t touch me again.


    ¡°Are you sure, Christy? After all, I used to be married to your mother, and I can see how that would be a dealbreaker for you.¡±


    I stop for a moment to think, biting my lip.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s okay,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s not ideal, don¡¯t get me wrong, but I also feel like we¡¯re honoring Sharon by doing this. Don¡¯t you agree? I mean, we were the two most important people in her life, so if we got together and built a life with each other, I think she¡¯d be okay with it. I think she¡¯d approve, to be honest.¡±


    My stepfather nods, his blue eyes intense.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure that Sharon would approve,¡± he hedges. But overall, I think she¡¯de to terms with the situation. But you understand that a lot of other people will see this differently, right? They¡¯ll denounce us as incestuous, andbel our rtionship as dirty and wrong. Some folks are puritanical and can¡¯t get over themselves. No matter what we do, they¡¯llbel us perverted and heretical, and try to run us out of town. It¡¯ll be like the Salem witch trials again.¡±


    I nod somberly.


    ¡°I know, Bart. We had one of those uber-conservative clubs at school. I don¡¯t remember what they were called. Maybe the ¡°Defenders of American Values¡± or something like that? But yeah, I can see how folks with a stick up their butt would condemn us.¡±


    ¡°But are you okay with that?¡± Bart asks in a low voice, his expression serious. ¡°Hartsville is a small ce, and word will get around quick. You¡¯ll probably lose some friends along the way, and be subject to a lot of gossip and whispers.¡±


    I think for a moment. The fact is that I¡¯ve never known any ce other than Hartsville. This little city is where I grew up, and where I still live as an adult. Am I really ready for the shitstorm that will explode if I start a family with my stepfather? If I tell the world that I love him, and if we tie the knot?


    But one look at Bart¡¯s blue eyes makes my heart melt. Of course I¡¯m ready for it. I¡¯m ready to brave anything so long as I have this handsome man by my side, and I¡¯m not afraid of what mighte. Besides, there are a lot of unknowns in the equation. Maybe people in Hartsville are a little more evolved now. Or maybe no one will care, and they¡¯ll mind their own business. It¡¯s a lot of ¡°maybes,¡± and I¡¯m willing to take the plunge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go,¡± I say in a breathy voice. ¡°I want to be with you, Bart, and see where this takes us. Besides, it¡¯s fun, right?¡± I ask while jiggling one big breast at him. ¡°We¡¯ll have a lot of fun together.¡±


    Immediately, the big mantches his mouth to my nipple, making me throw my head back with pleasure.


    ¡°Mmmm,¡± I murmur happily.


    Bart pops off the pink teat, ncing up at me with a wicked grin.


    ¡°You do know that if we¡¯re in a rtionship, I¡¯ll be taking your virginity, don¡¯t you?¡± he growls. ¡°No more pussyfooting around with the front and back inspections and whatnot. Your hymen is mine.¡±


    Laughing throatily, I part my legs to show him my glistening slit before pulling the swollen lips back to give him a look at my bulging clit and already-soaked hole.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes of course,¡± I breathe. ¡°Daddy, this was always yours. Nowe and im it.¡±


    With those words, the handsome alpha male pounces on me once more, his staff stiff, dripping, and totally ready. It leaves a trail of pree on my thigh, making me gasp, but I only want him more.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I hiss, watching with wide eyes as the handsome man angles himself over my curvy form.

 Book8-9

    ¡°This is all for you,¡± Bart whispers against my hair. ¡°My cock¡¯s going inside from now on, sweetheart. No moreing onto the sheets, the floor, or even in your sweet mouth. This shaft is going straight into your creamy snatch.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Daddy,¡± I whisper obediently, looking up with adoration in my soft brown eyes. ¡°Wherever you want to put it. Use my body. I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Those words only ignite the fire in Bart¡¯s eyes, and his beautiful mouth descends on mine to make me into a woman ¡­ even if our rtionship is taboo.


    Bart


    I push into Christy, and her eyes open wide as her mouth lets out a soft huff. Immediately, I pause.


    ¡°Are you okay, sweetheart?¡± I growl. ¡°You¡¯re so tiny, and it¡¯s going to hurt a little at first. But I promise it gets better.¡±


    She winces a bit but then smiles at me, her features so beautiful that my heart breaks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy,¡± she whispers. ¡°Keep going.¡±


    My spirit soars as I slowly pull out before edging my massive shaft back into her tiny pussy. She moans deliriously, tossing her head a bit while shifting beneath me, and I catch her mouth in a delicious kiss because this is a dreame true. Christy, nude in bed, with her tiny pussy wrapped around my leaking shaft. Christy, moaning with delight as I turn her into a woman for the first time ever.


    Of course, it¡¯s not supposed to be like this. The man of the house isn¡¯t supposed to take advantage of the brat, and yet it feels right in our case. We¡¯ve been circling each other for years now, the tension in the house building until it was a raging fire. Finally, something snapped, and now the curvy girl is mine.


    She moans again as I push in, her small body trying to amodate my massive size.


    ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡±


    Her brown eyes flicker open, dazed and confused with desire.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. More than okay. More, please.¡±


    I chuckle with pleasure because Christy gives me so much joy. She¡¯s gorgeous, sweet, and everything I could want in a woman. Fuck, she¡¯s even supporting us financially right now, although I n on turning that around asap. But right now, at this moment, I¡¯m enjoying her sweetness, and I want to make her first time memorable. With one hand, I reach down to stroke her clit as she absorbs my massive size, and the curvy brte lets out a breathless sigh of pleasure.


    ¡°Yes, Bart,¡± she moans. ¡°Mmmm, that feels good.¡±


    I lean down to kiss her again.


    ¡°It¡¯ll feel even better when I do it from a different angle.¡±


    Then, I pull my cock out of her pussy with a deep sucking sound, and look down with satisfaction. Fuck yeah. There¡¯s a ring of red circling the base of my shaft, and a few smears of reddish color on the insides of her thighs too. Christy looks up at me with shocked eyes.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± she stammers, her cheeks going pink.


    I lean down to kiss her once more.


    ¡°It is, sweetheart. You gifted your first blood to me, and I will always appreciate you for it. Thank you, little girl. Daddy loves you.¡±


    I kiss her plush pout again as she absorbs this information.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°So I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not a pussy virgin, no,¡± I rumble in a deep voice while meeting her eyes. ¡°But you¡¯re still an ass virgin, honey.¡±


    ¡°Which means¡­?¡±


    ¡°Which means that I¡¯m going to pop that cherry too, if you¡¯ll let me. Will you, sweetheart? Will you gift Daddy your ass cherry, in addition to your pussy cherry?¡±


    She gasps, her eyes wide, but nods slightly as her big breasts heave.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Both of my cherries are for you.¡±


    I nod with possessive pleasure.


    ¡°Good. Thank you, baby, I appreciate it. Now flip over onto your hands and knees so that Daddy can im your back cherry too.¡±


    Christy scrambles to do as told, her white curves bouncing and jouncing as she gets on all fours on the mattress. I hum with pleasure at the sight in front of me. Her pussy is freshly-fucked and swollen, still dripping with honey, while her tiny brown hole winks at me. Growling, I lean forward to cup one hand in front of her mouth.


    ¡°Spit honey,¡± I rasp. She¡¯s shocked, but does as told, and then I use her warm saliva to smooth over that puckered brownie.


    ¡°This will feel good,¡± I promise. ¡°We just need a tiny bit of lubrication.¡±


    Then, I notch my pulsing rod at her back door, nudging her tight pleats, and Christy turns to look at me with a panicked look in her eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, will it hurt?¡± she whines. ¡°Is this going to tear me apart?¡±


    ¡°No baby,¡± I reassure her, leaning forward to press a kiss against her white back. ¡°You¡¯ve got a cock-hungry ass and a flexible, young teen body. It might pinch a little at first, but soon, you¡¯ll be enjoying it.¡±


    Then, I begin to press my shaft into that tight brown hole. Nothing happens at first, and Christy moans throatily, dropping her head to rest her face against the sheets. But after a few seconds, there¡¯s a loud pop as her sphincter opens, and I sink deep into her bottom. The sight is fucking rancid with those big cheeks wide and round, with my massive shaft stuck inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I croon. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re a butt slut you know that? Taking Daddy¡¯s shaft all the way on your first time.¡±


    It¡¯s true too because only the root of my nine-inch monster shows, and sure enough, Christy tightens her anal canal on my hardness, making me moan at the delicious squeezing sensation.


    ¡°Oh Daddy, you¡¯re so big,¡± she grunts. ¡°Unnnh, fuck.¡±


    ¡°I know, sweetheart, but you¡¯re doing great. You¡¯re taking Daddy¡¯s cock in your ass like a seasoned whore who¡¯s been at it for years. Now rx, honey, because it¡¯s time to get things really going.¡±


    Then I pull out of my stepdaughter¡¯s bottom, watching with avid eyes as my massive pole reappears from her butthole, huge and pulsing. It¡¯s such a dirty sight, and with a moan, I slide it back into her bottom as she lets out a huffy shriek. But do I stop? Hell no. Instead, I start shafting in and out of her bottom in a regr rhythm, pressing it deep into her each time. Fuck, I¡¯m probably rearranging her bowels at this point, although Christy¡¯s moaning and wailing with pleasure as her hands clutch the sheets.


    ¡°Ooooh!¡± she squeals. ¡°Unnh!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I rasp, panting now as I grip her wide hips for a solid bottom-bang. ¡°Fuck, you look good taking it up the ass.¡±


    Then, stars burst before my eyes. It¡¯s odd because I¡¯m a guy who usuallysts. I haven¡¯te so fast since I was seventeen, but there¡¯s something about fucking the brat that loosens all my inhibitions. Within seconds, I¡¯m pumping deep into the fertile teenager, roaring like a bull as she¡¯s filled with creamy seed.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout. ¡°Fuck this shit!¡±


    ¡°Unnnnh!¡± Christy wails as well as her ass and pussy spasm with pleasure. ¡°Oh yes, Daddy!¡±


    We moan and scream together, our cries rattling the trailer on its springs. Heck, a picture literally falls off the wall from its hook because we¡¯re causing such a ruckus. But I don¡¯t give a fuck because I¡¯ve taken the brat¡¯s cherries, and it¡¯s a thousand times better than I envisioned. Christy is sulent, ripe, and one hundred percent woman as her curves shake beneath me.


    Finally, however, we re-surface from the incredible pleasure of our climax, and I drop onto the sweet girl¡¯s form, pressing worshipful kisses to her sweaty neck.


    ¡°You were incredible, sweetheart,¡± I moan into her ear. ¡°Daddy¡¯s nevere so hard before.¡±


    She giggles a bit, craning her head around so that our lips meet.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I affirm. ¡°You were amazing, Christy.¡±


    She giggles again before twisting around beneath me so that we¡¯re eye to eye.


    ¡°And this is the beginning of our future together?¡±


    I nod before dropping my dark head for another sensuous kiss with the curvy woman.


    ¡°Absolutely, honey. You mean everything to me,¡± I say, my blue gaze serious. ¡°I¡¯m going to do my best by you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m holding you to your word, mister,¡± she smiles before pulling me down for another embrace. ¡°So watch out, because your life is in for a change!¡±

 Book8-10

    With that, the curvy girl seals her words with another devastating kiss, and this time, it¡¯s my head that¡¯s spinning out of control with wonder, tion, and a hundred things that I¡¯m still trying to process. Yet, I¡¯m looking forward to my life with the sensuous brat because she¡¯s the epitome of a woman, and I look forward to embarking on a new chapter together.


    Christy


    It¡¯s been a week since Bart took my cherries, and I have to say that I¡¯m a changed woman. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything different about me on the outside, but I walk funny and my pussy constantly aches. Plus, my ass is ravaged and sometimes makes me wince with pain. Daddy is so big that I swear, even my digestive system has been put through the ringer because of that giant cock in my most sensitive space.


    But all that¡¯s by the by because I wouldn¡¯t change a thing about our rtionship. I¡¯ve wanted Bart for so long, and it¡¯s hard to believe that the man of the house wants me just as much! I have to pinch myself sometimes, just as a reminder that this isn¡¯t a dream  this is real life. The handsome man belongs to me, just as I belong to him.


    But today, I¡¯m back at the till at Tootsie¡¯s. It¡¯s a five and dime on the main drag of Hartsville. It¡¯s outdated and sells ridiculous items like fuzzy dice, tobo, and Juul pods, although there are necessities like milk and eggs in the back. But still, it¡¯s a throwaway job until Daddy finds something better. I know that Bart¡¯s been sending out a lot of resumes, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before he gets a bite.


    Humming to myself, I stare off into space dreamily while restocking some of the shelves. Hmm, do the Triscuits go here or here? I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter because we don¡¯t sell too many of these.


    But then, the bells over the front door dingle, and my heart sinks because it¡¯s none other than John Elliston himself. Yes, it¡¯s Jet¡¯s dad. He¡¯s good-looking enough, with a tall, broad figure and honey-kissed hair. But the nes of his face are chiseled and stiff, and those grey eyes always seem dead inside. Maybe I¡¯m just specting, but this guy didn¡¯t get to be a sessful businessman without running over a couple people in the process.


    Even worse, Johnlooksat me in a way that I don¡¯t appreciate. His eyes tend to roam all over my curves, giving me the chills, and the older man has a reputation as a lech, which I have to say is true. The older man often stops by during my shifts to ¡°check in¡± or ¡°to see what¡¯s going on.¡± I don¡¯t know why, either. It¡¯s not like the cash register is hard to figure out, and usually I¡¯m not doing much.


    I smile wanly from my ce on the floor as John saunters into the store. He leans against the front counter casually, before shooting me a knowing look.


    ¡°I like you on your knees, Christy,¡± he smirks.


    Immediately, I scramble up, dusting myself off.


    ¡°I was just re-stocking the Triscuits,¡± I mumble. ¡°Some new inventory arrived.¡±


    He nods, those grey eyes taking everything in.


    ¡°Good, good,¡± he drawls. ¡°You¡¯re an efficient worker. As the boss, I appreciate that in my employees.¡±


    I smile wanly. Oh god, it looks like John¡¯s taken some care with his appearance today. His hair is meticulously brushed back and styled in careful waves, and he¡¯s wearing a brown leather jacket, like he¡¯s an aviator. His shoes are scuff-free and shiny, and my heart sinks. Did he wear this to impress me? Oh god, I hope not. I merely smile again, trying to look as if nothing¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Um, thanks. So is there something I can help you with, Mr. Elliston?¡± I ask, crossing my hands in front of me.


    He pauses for a moment, those grey eyes spective.


    ¡°Well, yes, in fact there is,¡± he says. ¡°Jet tells me that you¡¯re living with your stepfather in a trailer on the edge of town.¡±


    I frown. Holy shit, Jet shares the details of his dates with his dad? But I manage an unconcerned smile.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Bart and I moved recently because he lost his job, but he¡¯ll find a new one soon enough.¡±


    John Elliston nods, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°And you have everything you need?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I begin to smile, but then catch myself. There¡¯s no way this guy is motivated by kindness or empathy because John Elliston isn¡¯t built that way. If anything, this is someone who stomps on the weak in order to elevate himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say in a polite tone. ¡°We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re getting by on my sry here, so I¡¯m grateful for the job. Thanks, Mr. Elliston.¡±


    John merely chuckles, his gray gaze assessing.


    ¡°Yes, but you could use a little help, right?¡±


    I pause for a moment. Of course we could. The lights in the trailer flicker a bit because the wiring is bad. Plus, we¡¯ve been eating a steady diet of boxed mac n¡¯ cheese, canned chili, and stale bread that I buy from Tootsie¡¯s whenever I get my paycheck, using my employee discount of course. But for some reason, I don¡¯t want John Elliston to know. I don¡¯t want this man¡¯s pity, and really, I¡¯d like to avoid him if at all possible.


    But how do you avoid the big boss? As a result, I merely smile again.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I announce in a confident tone. ¡°Yes, times are tough, but Bart and I will make it.¡±


    John Elliston puts a sorrowful look on his face while shaking his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way it should be though. Young women shouldn¡¯t be supporting their fathers at home, because it¡¯s supposed to be the other way around. Heshould be supportingyou.¡±


    I smile, nodding my head as if I understand.


    ¡°Yes, but this is just a temporary thing. A blip on the radar. We¡¯ll get past it in no time.¡±


    John nods, still with a sorrowful expression on his face. To be honest, it grates on me. Who is this man to judge me and my family? As far as I know, John inherited most of his riches, so really, his business empire was staked by generational wealth.


    But it does no good to get into a fight with your boss, so I merely smile again.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mr. Elliston? Otherwise, I¡¯m going to restock the ice cream freezer.¡±


    I¡¯m about to skip away without waiting for an answer, but my boss holds up one broad palm.


    ¡°Actually there is,¡± he rumbles, that grey gaze devious. ¡°I have a proposal for you, Christy.¡±


    My heart sinks because this can¡¯t be good. I don¡¯t want to hear what it is, but I make myself smile and turn, nodding.


    ¡°A proposal? Sure, what is it? I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    John clears his throat, like he¡¯s getting ready to make a big announcement, and then smiles.


    ¡°Well, I know your family needs money, and that¡¯s something that I have plenty of. I thought ¡­ well, ah, I¡¯d give you some money.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°You¡¯d give me money? For just being me?¡±


    Of course, the disgusting man shakes his head immediately.


    ¡°No, not exactly. I¡¯d like to get to know you a little better, Christy. Your body, in particr. In fact, I¡¯ll double your sry if you let me enjoy your curves.¡±


    I stare at him, all the energy draining from my limbs. Is this asshole serious? Does he want me to have sex with him in exchange for a higher hourly rate?


    ¡°No can do,¡± I say in a stiff voice. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. Besides, I¡¯m a virgin,¡± I lie through my teeth. ¡°I promised my mother before she died that I¡¯d save myself for my husband, so I can¡¯t. Sorry, Mr. Elliston.¡±


    But the older man isn¡¯t put off at all. In fact, he taps his fingers together like he¡¯s Scrooge counting his cash.


    ¡°Well, there are things we can do that don¡¯t involve taking your innocence,¡± he says in a smarmy voice. ¡°Plenty of things, in fact. I can teach you.¡±


    I shake my head as disgust runs down my spine. Having this man¡¯s hands on me is the least sexy thing I can think of, and in fact, the very image makes me nauseous. I just went on a date with his son the other night too! Seriously, the Elliston men are too much.


    But I manage another smile.


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks, Mr. Elliston, although of course, I appreciate the offer. Now, I¡¯ll just head back to grab that ice cream-¡±


    The older man stops me then, his gray eyes flinty.


    ¡°No need,¡± he says in a soft voice. ¡°If I can¡¯t train my employees, then you know what that means, Christy: you¡¯re no longer an employee.¡±


    I turn to stare at him, my jaw on the ground.


    ¡°Are you saying what I think you¡¯re saying?¡± I whisper.


    John merely nods his chestnut head.


    ¡°Yeah. I need my workers to be flexible, and that means potentially taking on tasks that aren¡¯t a part of their so-called responsibilities,¡± he says in a silky tone. ¡°You know, going beyond the scope of a job. Being a self-starter. Contributing to the team.¡±

 Book8-11

    I stare at the older man in horror because this sounds like the worst psychobabble ever. Mr. Elliston is literally spewing stuff that a recruiter or a job coach would tell you. But instead, he¡¯s warping the words so that it sounds likeI¡¯mthe obstinate one.


    ¡°But you know that Bart and I only have my sry from Tootsie¡¯s right now,¡± I say in a slow voice. ¡°So if you fire me, we¡¯ll have nothing.¡±


    John shrugs, his gray eyes deceptively mild.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem. Now, if you were a contributing team member, itwouldbe my problem, but you¡¯re not, so you¡¯ll have to find another position. I¡¯ll have yourst paycheck for you tomorrow,¡± he says in a clip before standing up from the counter. ¡°You can leave your apron on the hook over there,¡± he nods. Then, the tall man turns to leave, but I lose it then. I fall to my knees and begin to beg.


    ¡°Please,¡± I sob. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Mr. Elliston. My father and I have no ce to go. Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    The older man merely looks at me like I¡¯m a bug he¡¯s found squashed on the bottom of his shoe.


    ¡°Then ept my offer, Christy,¡± he says silkily. ¡°I¡¯ve been more than generous. You know that. ept my offer, and your sry will double.¡±


    This isn¡¯t what I want. I¡¯ve been sharing my body with the man of the house, and having this creep touch it would make me feel vile, not to mention polluted. But what can I do? As tears flow down my face, I nod.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say in a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± John says in a snappy tone, turning his gaze away from me. ¡°Now get yourself cleaned up, ande to the nursery tomorrow night around seven, okay? You know Elliston Nursery over on Cogby and Range. We¡¯ll have our first date there. And be sure to wear something sexy!¡±


    Then, he exits the shop, whistling like nothing¡¯s the matter. I stare at his tall form as it disappears, although inside, my heart¡¯s already crumbling. I can¡¯t imagine going on a date with John Elliston. The mere thought makes me feel nauseous, and I can¡¯t stomach the thought of that asshole fondling my curves. But what choice do I have? I¡¯ll lose my job otherwise ¡­ and likely lose Bart too.


    Christy


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here. I choke back a sob as I slowly teeter towards Elliston Nursery, wobbly in my high heels. Why in the world is this happening? Howin the world is this happening? I thought the #MeToo movement had ensured that young women would no longer be preyed upon by powerful men, but obviously, that¡¯s not the case.


    I swallow another sob while wiping surreptitiously at my eyes.


    Shape up, Christy, the voice in my head admonishes. It does no good to show up at a date with tear tracks on your cheeks.


    Still, I swallow hard as I approach the nursery. This sucks so bad because I had to lie to Bart to sneak out. We made love after an early dinner, and then I fed him some bullshit about meeting my friend Vanessa for a movie.


    ¡°Which movie?¡± he drawledzily.


    I stammered, suddenly off bnce.


    ¡°Oh, you know that new one about a group of young women living their best lives in Brooklyn. That one.¡±


    Bart chuckled before leaning in to press a kiss to my cheek.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard of that one, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be entertaining. Enjoy yourself, honey.¡±


    I merely smiled before getting dressed and heading out. Of course, beneath my big coat is the skankiest outfit ever, and I groan as I look down at myself. I¡¯m wearing a bustier that shows off my enormous tits, as well as a purple pleather miniskirt with fis heels and matching violet stilettos. The whole look is very ¡°80¡¯s hooker¡± and I¡¯m hoping it turns John Elliston off. I¡¯m hoping that he¡¯s repulsed by the gobs of mascara on myshes, and the weird, ratty ponytail I¡¯m currently sporting.


    But instead, when I enter the nursery, I¡¯m immediately whisked to a private area by an employee who seems to recognize me.


    ¡°Mr. Elliston is waiting,¡± the young man murmurs. ¡°In here, please.¡±


    I step into a greenhouse, which has been lit up with fairy lights. A romantic ambience is palpable in the golden illumination, and my stomach clenches in on itself. Oh god, no. This is not what I want, but how can I stop it?


    The interior of the greenhouse is intimate and warm, and as I make my way through a bevy of potted nts and towering trees, Ie upon a table for two with a pitcher of water on it, as well as a drinking ss and a tub of Crisco. I mean, ahugetub of Crisco too. The kind you get from Costco thatsts ten years. I stare at these items, perplexed. I thought this was going to be a romantic date, but I suppose everyone has their own version of ¡°romance.¡±


    But then, John Elliston appears. To my surprise, he¡¯s dressed like a ninja in an all-ck outfit consisting of a tight athletic top, as well as sleek track pants and Adidas sneakers. All that¡¯s missing is a face mask and head covering, not to mention a sword.


    ¡°Um, hi John,¡± I say with a confused smile. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great!¡± he chuckles, looking totally unperturbed. ¡°You¡¯re on-time too, which I appreciate in an employee.¡±


    I smile wanly, shifting my weight from foot to foot.


    ¡°Um yes. But what are these items on the table?¡±


    He shrugs, his handsome features unbothered.


    ¡°Well, instead of having a romantic dinner for two or some other bullshit, I figured we¡¯d cut to the chase. Why waste time and money when I already know what I want?¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask in a slow tone.


    He smirks, his grin overly-white in the flickering lights.


    ¡°I want to enjoy your curves, Christy, and I want to do it in a very special way that I think you¡¯ll enjoy. I want to chase you.¡±


    I stare at him, utterly befuddled.


    ¡°Chase me? What do you mean?¡±


    He snorts.


    ¡°I mean literally, as in chase. Like you run, and Ie after you.¡±


    I stare at him.


    ¡°John, this isn¡¯t the Dark Ages. You don¡¯t have to be a barbarian and hunt down the girl you want before grabbing her by the hair and dragging her back to the cave. I¡¯m here already.¡±


    John merely squints his eyes and shakes his head.


    ¡°No, geez, use your imagination, Christy! I want you get naked, and all lubed up with Crisco. Then we¡¯ll head out to thewn in back of the nursery, and the chase will begin. I¡¯ll give you a head start, of course, because I¡¯m an athletic beast and you¡¯re just a girl. But when I catch you is when the fireworks start,¡± he says with a smarmy grin.


    ¡°You mean, you want to do anakedchase?¡± I gasp, gawking. ¡°You want my curves out, bouncing around? But what about other people? They¡¯ll see!¡±


    My boss licks his lipssciviously.


    ¡°Hell yeah, that¡¯s the best part. I want to see your curves oiled up and glistening, and bouncing around before I run you down and fuck you. Don¡¯t worry, everyone¡¯s gone home by now. We¡¯re alone here at the nursery so no one will be watching.¡±


    I stare at him in utter shock. This is obviously no ¡°normal¡± date. Instead, John Elliston has some idea that he¡¯s a primal male, and wants to hunt down a woman before breeding her.


    ¡°But you said you weren¡¯t going to take my cherries,¡± I say in a weak voice. ¡°I promised my mom, remember? And you agreed to that.¡±


    ¡°Oh right,¡± John says in an off-hand tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t go that far. But can I help it if I be an animal during the hunt? If I go crazy and lose control at the scent of a breeding female? Of course not.¡±


    Holy shit. A hunt? Oh my god, things have gotten way out of hand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Mr. Elliston, I¡¯m having second thoughts,¡± I murmur, already trying to back away. Unfortunately, I bump into a giant palm, the fronds rattling ominously around me.


    My boss clucks his tongue.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for second thoughts, Christy. Besides, the nursery¡¯s locked now, so you¡¯re all mine.¡±


    ¡°No please,¡± I beg. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    John cocks his head to the side as if in thought.


    ¡°Okay, how about this? To make things more ptable, I¡¯ll throw in a bonus. Does that sound good? I know I¡¯ve sprung the hunt on you out of the blue, so I¡¯ll throw in some extra. In fact, I have some cash with me now,¡± he says, pulling open a special zip pocket on his track pants. Then, he pulls out a stack of hundreds, and my mouth drops open. There must be at least five thousand in his fist! Immediately, my jaw snaps shut.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Mr. Elliston chuckles, seeing my gob-smacked expression. ¡°This is all for you if you y along, Christy. Cold, hard cash.¡±


    To my shame, I begin to get undressed. It¡¯s terrible, but with the money so near, I¡¯m ready to do what I need to do. I disrobe, my curves ivory and gleaming in the golden lights, and John looks me over with hungry grey eyes.

 Book8-12

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he rasps. ¡°You certainly are a female in heat. Now, use the Crisco. Oil up those curves,¡± hemands.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    My hand trembles as I dip my fingers into the jar, but there¡¯s nothing to do but obey. I smear the oil over my nipples, trying not to meet John¡¯s eyes. Then I slick my fingers down my plush belly, before skimming over my thighs and calves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your cunt, sweetheart,¡± he sneers. ¡°And your asshole too.¡±


    Oh god, this is so humiliating, not to mention bizarre. But Bart and I need that money, so taking a deep breath, I dip my fingers into the Crisco again and slowly run one hand through my pussy, getting it good and lubed up, before reaching around to oil up my ass too. This doesn¡¯t feel sexy, flirtatious, or exciting at all. Instead, I¡¯m frigid and numb, like a robot going through the motions.


    But John¡¯s clearly excited. He¡¯s practically bouncing in his trainers now, his brown hair flopping up and down.


    ¡°Okay,e outside, sweetheart,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll blow the whistle and give you a five-minute head start. You take off running, and then I¡¯ll hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I ask in a faint voice. ¡°And then what?¡±


    His expression bes animalistic, almost unrecognizable with its bulging eyes and bared teeth.


    ¡°I thought we went through this already. I fuck you, of course,¡± he rasps. ¡°We¡¯ll save your precious virginity, don¡¯t worry. An alpha male has his ways.¡±


    Damn. I¡¯m sure John¡¯s ¡°ways¡± mean pushing his fingers into my orifices, or maybe viting me with a branch or twig. Is that even legal? I shudder with dread, and my feet drag as he shepherds me outside. Sure enough, night has fallen, and the nursery is deserted. Even more astonishing, there¡¯s a rolling green in back of the property, along with some prickly bushes, a maze of hedges, as well as tall trees forming a dense growth in the back.


    ¡°How big is thiswn?¡± I ask in a faint voice.


    ¡°Big enough,¡± John quips. Then he lifts a whistle to his mouth and blows a sharp TWEET! We¡¯re off! I leap into motion, bounding over the grass as fast as I can in my bare feet. Tears stream down my cheeks because this is awful. I¡¯m about to be taken and controlled by a man I hate, but if I want to survive, then I have to do this.


    Bart


    What the fuck is going on? No way did I believe that Christy was going to see a movie with her friend Vanessa because I¡¯ve met Vanessa before, and that girl is a ho. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that girl¡¯s got the hots for older men, and I mean older by a lot. Not two decades, but rather three or even four.


    As a result, I knew in my gut that Christy wasn¡¯t headed to the theater. Besides, why was she wearing such a ridiculous outfit beneath her coat? The get-up was very Madonna in the 80¡¯s, and not ¡°I¡¯m going to the movies with my girlfriend.¡±


    As a result, I trailed the brat in my truck, and my heart sank when she pulled up to the Elliston Nursery. What the fuck? What was she doing here? Was she here to see Jet again?


    With my heart in my throat, I skulked around the property, being sure to stay clear of thest remaining employees. As people left for the night, I managed to stay hidden behind a topiary disy, and after the gate shut, I began roaming around, looking for Christy and that asshole, Jet.


    I was just about to give up, when suddenly, who but my gorgeous stepdaughter exits a greenhouse, totally lush and nude while clutching herself from the cold. Even more weird, it looks like she¡¯spletely oiled up. Her limbs are shiny and plump-looking, and even her pussy has a coat of heavy lube.


    I¡¯m about to call out, but then John Elliston emerges behind the sassy brat, his form tall and ominous. The fucker is dressed like a burr in all ck, with a beanie on his head and ck sneakers. Then, before I realize what¡¯s happening, he toots on a whistle, and Christy takes off over thewn, her bare feet moving as fast as possible.


    Wait a minute. What¡¯s going on? Why does the nubile girl look like she¡¯s running for her life? Meanwhile, John Elliston grins maliciously as he pulls out his cock, giving it a few stiff pumps. The fuck¡­? Then, he tucks himself back in and takes off running as well, obviously in hot pursuit of my lovely nymph.


    Fuck this. It¡¯s clear what John Elliston wants. He¡¯s going to hunt down my beautiful girl before taking her every which way ¡­ and it¡¯s up to me to stop him.


    Christy


    I lurch through the brush, half-crying and halfughing. This scenario is so fucked up that I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m being chased in the nude by a deranged asshole who also happens to be my boss. He¡¯s offered me a ton of money, but at this point, I wonder if it¡¯s all been a huge mistake because no amount of cash is worth this.


    But as I plunge through the underbrush, I can feel John Elliston drawing near. The air around me grows poisonous and dank, and I can literally hear his heavy footfalls behind me. The knowledge makes the hairs on my neck rise, and I let out a shrill shriek as something enormous crashes into my back, knocking me to the ground.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I scream. ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got you now!¡± Elliston chortles with glee, his big hands pawing at my breasts. One even slides down to caress between my thighs, and to my horror, he niggles my hole a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready, Christy,¡± he breathes, his eyes crazed. ¡°Ready for a real man.¡±


    I try to get away, but if anything, my desperate struggle only turns him on. Elliston pins me down easily, reaching down to pull his cock out with one hand. It¡¯s small actually, and a sad purplish color that speaks to poor nutrition and advancing age. But John doesn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to taste what my son¡¯s been having,¡± he moans deliriously, staring at my pinned form with lust. ¡°Oh yeah, little Jet boy has nothing on his dad.¡±


    Oh my god, is this some kind of perverted one-upmanship? Does John think that he¡¯s inpetition with his son for the same woman? But there¡¯s no time to think because John¡¯s already aiming his cock at my pussy hole. He forces my knees back, staring down at my flushed curves with a deranged hunger. Only the whites of his eyes show, and he¡¯s literally frothing at the mouth.


    I close my eyes because nothing could be worse than this. I¡¯m about to be taken against my will by my boss, a horrible monster who has a fucked-up value system. Even more, I wish I¡¯d never agreed to this for the sake of money. Money shouldn¡¯t rule our lives. It shouldn¡¯t rulemylife, certainly, yet this is the consequence of my bad decisions.


    I lie there like a limp rag, expecting a pain and brutality that will change my life forever. But right when the hammer¡¯s about to drop, I feel John being yanked off me with a surprised huff, and then the man sails through the air in an arc beforending in a tumbled heap.


    ¡°Ooof!¡± he squeals. ¡°Umph!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I murmur, my eyes opening slowly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    My stepfather¡¯s there, his blue eyes burning. Bart stares at me and then turns, his massive shoulders a bulwark against the horror and brutality that surround me. Then, he lifts my curves into his arms bridal-style, nuzzling his face into my curls for a moment.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I will never let anything happen to you,¡± he vows harshly. ¡°But let¡¯s talkter. Right now, I need to get you out of here.¡±


    Then, Bart turns and begins to run, back across the green, and to the safety of the parking lot. I clutch my stepfather¡¯s shoulders and cry because I don¡¯t deserve to be saved. I deserve everything bad that was about to happen, and yet salvation hase in the form of my lover, Bart Cranston.


    Bart


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask in a low tone, throwing Christy a concerned nce. ¡°I got to you just in the nick of time, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The beautiful brte nods, her eyes shadowed and her expression sad. She¡¯s curled up on the couch with a hot mug of tea sped between her hands, as well as a warm throw draped over her shoulders. But I can see how the sweet girl is shivering, and how she¡¯ll be having nightmares from today¡¯s events.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were meeting John Elliston?¡± I ask in a low voice. ¡°What was that bullshit about meeting Vanessa for a movie?¡±


    Christy doesn¡¯t answer at first. Instead, she gazes off into the distance, her expression somber. But then she lets out a sigh, and turns to look at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he offered me money, Bart,¡± she murmurs. ¡°And we need it.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± I ask in a sharp tone.


    ¡°A lot,¡± she shrugs. ¡°If I let him touch me, he was going to double my sry, in addition to throwing in a bonus for the hunt.¡±


    I pause for a moment.


    ¡°I saw that money,¡± I say in a low voice. ¡°He had itid out in cash on a table, right?¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°In the greenhouse. I don¡¯t know why John Elliston had that much cash on his person, but it was a special sweetener for agreeing to the hunt. Still, I can¡¯t believe that happened,¡± she says in a small, defeated voice.


    I go to sit next to her on the sofa, my blue gaze hard.


    ¡°You should never sell your body for money, Christy,¡± I say in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re worth a thousand times more than anything he could offer.¡±


    She nods, looking down at her hands.


    ¡°I know, but I felt like I had no choice, Bart. He threatened to fire me if I didn¡¯t agree to his demands, and you know that my sry is the only money we haveing in the door right now. It puts a roof over our heads, and food on the table,¡± she says in a quiet voice.


    My heart copses on itself because this isn¡¯t what I want. I want to take care of my sweet girl, and for her to have every luxury at her fingertips. So I look into Christy¡¯s big brown eyes then, my voice serious.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re only eighteen. You shouldn¡¯t bear the weight of our economic situation. That¡¯s for me to carry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you haven¡¯t found a job yet-¡±


    That¡¯s when I cut her off.

 Book8-13

    ¡°I have, sweetheart. The offer letter just came today. A meatpacking nt in Nebraska is looking for guys, and they¡¯ve offered me thirty dors an hour in addition to re-location costs. Are you ready for a big move? Will youe with me, sweetheart? The only thing is that the job starts on Monday, so we basically need to vacate this ce tomorrow so that I¡¯m ready to start by next week.¡±


    Christy looks at me with wide eyes, her lips parted and trembling, her cheeks flushed.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news, Bart,¡± she breathes. ¡°Absolutely fantastic!¡±


    I nod, taking her hands between myrge ones.


    ¡°Not only that, but I love you, and I cherish what we¡¯ve created together. No move to Nebraska isplete if you don¡¯te because it¡¯ll just be a house without a home. I need you, Christy. I adore you, and I want you to be my woman forever.¡±


    At those words, the curvy girl begins to cry and I¡¯m chagrined. Did I say something wrong? Did I overstep and push her too hard, too soon?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby,¡± I apologize, my heart breaking. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want toe. Hartsville is all you¡¯ve ever known-¡±


    But the sassy woman cuts me off then, throwing her arms around my broad shoulders.


    ¡°No silly!¡± she half-cries, halfughs. ¡°I¡¯d love toe with you, Bart, and the sooner we leave Hartsville, the better! You know that the Ellistons own several businesses in town, so we¡¯d never be able to get away from them living here. Nebraska sounds wonderful, and I can¡¯t wait to go with you! I love you, Bart Cranston.¡±


    Relief fills my chest as I pepper her cheeks with kisses because my dreams are finallying true.


    ¡°You mean that?¡± I ask in a low voice. ¡°You love me?¡±


    Christy smiles happily at me, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°I do,¡± she says in a soft voice. ¡°And I¡¯d love to be your woman, the same way you¡¯re my man. Besides, in Nebraska, we can start over again. No one needs to know that you used to be married to Sharon. It¡¯ll be our secret, although I¡¯m not embarrassed about that fact, actually. Again, I think my mom would be happy, knowing that the two of us have found love with each other.¡±


    I sweep the beautiful brte into my arms then, burying my nose in her hair.


    ¡°I agree, sweetheart, because you¡¯re the best gift Sharon ever gave me  her daughter.¡±


    Then, our lips meet in a sensuous kiss as our hearts overflow with joy because this is the woman I was born to be with. This woman sacrificed herself, thinking that it was the only way to make things work. This woman sumbed to the disgusting overtures of her boss in a desperate attempt to improve our finances. My heart clenches at everything Christy suffered, but then it rxes because the suffering is over. I¡¯m taking my littledy to Nebraska  to love, cherish, and exalt forever.


    EPILOGUE


    Christy


    A weekter.


    I look around the small home that Bart and I share in Nebraska City, Nebraska. It¡¯s not much  it¡¯s a pre-fab home that the meatpacking nt provides to new employees, but I¡¯m grateful to be here.


    After all, thest week has been aplete whirlwind. After I was narrowly rescued by my man from the clutches of John Elliston, we packed up and moved West without another thought. Packing was easy because neither Bart nor I have much. We stuffed our clothes and belongings into a U-Haul, and within hours, were given the keys to our new home.


    I look around the small space. It¡¯s a one-bedroom apartment, and likely not more than six hundred square feet. The interior has beige walls, beige carpeting, and icky old furniture from the 70¡¯s, but I n on swapping out the decor. Once Bart gets his first paycheck, I¡¯ll purchase a new dining table so that we don¡¯t have to use this rickety card table with aminate top, and add real chairs instead of metal folding chairs.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But most of all, I n on dressing up our home in love. I¡¯ve been baking cookies, grocery shopping, and putting food on the table each night after Bart gets home from work. A lot of people would call it ¡°domestic drudgery,¡± but I call it taking care of my man, and I¡¯m so happy. Suddenly, the oven bell dings, and I scamper over to get the apple pie out. This will be the perfect dessert for us tonight, and I¡¯ve purchased some premium ice cream from the local grocery store as the perfect apaniment.


    Right on time, the door blows open, and who stands in the living room but my handsome man himself. Putting down the pie, I run over to throw myself into Bart¡¯s arms, peppering his chiseled cheek with adoring kisses.


    ¡°How was work, Daddy?¡± I ask in an innocent tone.


    Bart¡¯s big hand reaches down to squeeze my ample rear-end and he chuckles, blue eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Better, now that I¡¯m home,¡± he growls. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±


    I let go and bustle over to our utility kitchen.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, said just like a man! But there¡¯s chicken pot pie, as well as mashed potatoes, green beans, and some of the leftover candied yams from yesterday. Plus apple pie for dessert,¡± I hum.


    ¡°Perfect, baby,¡± Bart growls as he hangs up his jacket. ¡°The nt was busy today, so I need some real food that¡¯ll stick to my ribs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this will do that, no problem,¡± I promise, serving him a heaping portion of steaming pot pie. ¡°I made this from scratch. Well, nottotallyscratch,¡± I amend. ¡°I used frozen pastry crust from the store, but the insides are from scratch.¡±


    My man sits at the table, before pulling me into hisp with a fond growl.


    ¡°Your cooking is always delicious, Christy,¡± he rumbles. ¡°And I love you for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh you!¡± I say with a giggle, swatting at his big forearm with a dishtowel. ¡°Always full ofpliments. But I love you too.¡±


    Then with a kiss, I get up. Meanwhile, Bart swallows a huge forkful of pot pie before closing his eyes and moaning. Literally, the man lets out a groan like a bear that¡¯s found a hidden stash of honey.


    ¡°Shit baby,¡± he rasps. ¡°Delicious. Almost as good as your cunt nectar.¡±


    I shriek withugher again.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a dirty old man, Bart! How in the world did I end up with a boyfriend like you?¡± But then, my expression bes secretive. ¡°But guess what? Remember my friend Vanessa Loudon from Hartsville?¡±


    Bart pops another forkful of pot pie into his mouth.


    ¡°That girl? How could I forget?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I say. ¡°I lied and said I was going to the movies with her when I was actually going to meet John Elliston. But Vanessa¡¯s in a bit of a pickle now because it turns out that her stepfather¡¯s lost his job!¡±


    Bart looks down at his te, shaking his head.


    ¡°Hartsville is going down the tubes,¡± he murmurs. ¡°That ce is so economically depressed that it reminds me of a third world country. Everyone should move away before getting caught in the downward spiral.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Yes, but Vanessa¡¯s been doing really well at her job, and so she¡¯s offered to pay her stepfather¡¯s mortgage, actually.¡±


    Bart looks up again.


    ¡°What does she do for a living? How old is she again?¡±


    I shrug.


    ¡°My age. And I think she¡¯s in real estate. I mean, there¡¯s practically no barrier to entry, and she¡¯s always been really good at numbers and figures. But the thing is that Vanessa¡¯s offered to pay her stepfather¡¯s mortgage with a catch  he has to pop her cherry for her.¡±


    That makes my boyfriend put down his fork. Bart shoots me a hard stare.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just like us, right? I mean, we were in a precarious financial position once, and I tried to save us by working at the five and dime. But Vanessa¡¯s in another league,¡± I say. ¡°She¡¯s a girl who knows what she wants, and she wants the man of the housebad.¡±


    Bart merely shakes his dark head with wonder.


    ¡°Who knew young women were so devious these days?¡± he asks. ¡°Much less sessful? And who knew that so many of them were into older men?¡±


    Iugh lightly.


    ¡°I think the older man younger woman thing has been around a long time. No one really wants to date a teenage boy, or even a college guy for that matter. They have pimples, greasy hair, and horrendous hygiene. There¡¯s nothing sexy about that.¡±


    My stepfather fixes me with his blue eyes.


    ¡°So you find an older man with a couple gray hairs sexier than a young buck with no responsibilities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely,¡± I say with a secret smile. ¡°Especially since you¡¯re about to get the biggest responsibility ever: I¡¯m having a baby, Bart. You¡¯re going to be a daddy!¡±


    The handsome man stares at me for a moment, dumbstruck. But then he sweeps me into his arms before pressing those sensuous lips against mine.


    ¡°Thank you, sweetheart,¡± he rasps. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this for so long. Imagine that: a baby!¡± His hand goes down to gently caress the swell of my stomach. ¡°How far along are you?¡±


    ¡°Not very,¡± I coo. ¡°But somehow, I already know it¡¯s going to be a boy who looks just like his father with ck hair and blue eyes.¡±


    ¡°Or a little girl who looks just like her mommy with curly brown hair and soft chocte eyes,¡± my man whispers in my ear. ¡°Thank you, Christy. I love you and appreciate you, and this is the best gift that a man can receive from his woman.¡±


    With that, our lips are joined in tion because this was meant to be. Bart has always been my family: first as my stepfather, and now as my lover, and soon as my babydaddy. But in whatever permutation we find ourselves, there¡¯s one sentiment that will always unite us: love, forever and absolute.


    THE END

 Filthy twin stepbrothers

    Filthy twin stepbrothers book introduction


    Blurb:


    Chrissy: I¡¯ve had a crush on my twin stepbrothers since I was a teen. Back then, Rick and Ryder were the popr guys in high school: handsome, strapping football stars with athletic physiques and dazzling blue eyes. Now, they¡¯vee back for our high school reunion, but what they don¡¯t realize is that their dorky stepsister is going to reel them in ¡­ using a mini-skirt and high heels.


    Ryder: Chrissy who? Our dad was married for a millisecond to Ang, a total gold-digger. Sure, Ang had a daughter, but we barely noticed the girl. She was just a mousy nothing with enormous buckteeth that looked like they could crack coconuts. But now, a woman approaches us during the reunion and says we know each other. Of course we do ¡­ we know her biblically, and we¡¯ll be giving her a baby too!


    Chrissy¡¯s a bad girl with good intentions. She never meant to fall in love, much less with two men who are also her former stepbrothers, but it¡¯s just what happens when the heat zes out of control!


    Chrissy


    Ten years ago.


    A loud bang makes me jolt awake. Groaning, I nce at the clock on my nightstand, blinking against its harsh red light.


    One o¡¯clock in the morning? I think as I sit up and rub my eyes sleepily. Outside, an owl hoots  a familiar sound in the Wyoming countryside.


    But where did that bange from? ncing around my room blearily, I almost fall back onto my mattress with exhaustion. But then I notice through the crack under my door that the hall lights have been turned on. Secondster, the sound of deep, masculineughter trickles down the corridor toward my room, making my heart begin to race. At first I wonder if it¡¯s my stepdad, Fred. But within seconds of the firstugh, I hear a second low chuckle, and I know who it is immediately. Or rather, who they are.


    Yep, it¡¯s definitely the twins. I sit up, suddenly fully awake because if two hotter men have ever existed, I¡¯ve never seen them, and I spend a lot time mooning over good-looking guys in secret. Yep, Rick and Ryder Walsh are total beefcakes who unfortunately, also happen to be my new stepbrothers. My mom married their dad, Fred, a few months ago and while Fred¡¯s reasonably good-looking, his sons take things to another level. With piercing, bright blue eyes and thick ebony hair, Rick and Ryder resemble matinee movie idols. Add in impressive height and chiseled, muscr bodies, and they make for two incredibly desirable men.


    But honestly, the twins hardly even know I¡¯m alive, despite the fact that we live in the same house. They¡¯re always busy with football practice and student council, not to mention the number of dates they go on. Good thing Fred is rich because I don¡¯t know how else Ryder and Rick could afford the endless numbers of lunches and dinners for the various girls always clinging to them. But money¡¯s not a problem for the Walshes  they¡¯re absolutely loaded, and this mansion is testament to their wealth.


    But I don¡¯t care about the money. The real disappointment is that Ryder and Rick hardly ever notice me, and it¡¯s not just because we have different interests. No, it¡¯s because while the twins rank among the most gorgeous male specimens known to humanity, I¡¯m fairly certain that I rank among the most awkward women who ever existed.


    While that may not be an entirely fair assessment of myself, my mother would be the first to point out that I¡¯m chubby, my sses are thick, and my hair looks like I¡¯ve never used a brush in my life. Add in braces and you have a real mess of a teenage girl who has yet to figure out the finer points of femininity.


    So whereas Rick and Ryder score phone numbers and babes left and right, I¡¯m lucky if someone even remembers not to bump into me on my way to ss. I¡¯m that invisible.


    Sighing, I slip my coke-bottle sses onto my e prone face, wishing for once that I was the one sneaking inte at night and not my devilish stepbrothers. But then, another sound makes me go still. A woman¡¯sugh floats to my ears, twining around my stepbrothers¡¯ low growls, and then there¡¯s the distinct sound of a breathy gasp. Oh my gosh, Ryder and Rick have brought a date back with them, and that can only mean one thing.


    Titited, I climb out of bed quietly, letting my feet drop to the carpeted floor. My nightgown, which was a gift from my mom, falls all the way to my toes like I¡¯m a dowager queen from the seventeenth century. But I gather up the fabric and creep towards the bedroom door. Who says I can¡¯t have my own brand of fun?


    I pause momentarily. Is it wrong to spy on my stepbrothers during theirte-night encounter? After all, I wouldn¡¯t appreciate it if my bratty stepsis spied on me during a naughty session. But immediately, justifications fill my mind. Our parents have only been married a few months, so I don¡¯t really know Ryder and Rick. Plus, it¡¯s not as if we¡¯re blood-rted. We didn¡¯t even meet until a hastily arranged lunch that happened right before the wedding. Meanwhile, I can hear the girl¡¯s voice murmuring once again as the menugh. Then her tones go breathy, and there¡¯s an ecstatic sigh of pleasure.


    That does it. I slip outside into the hallway, padding quietly towards the twins¡¯ room. There¡¯s a shaft of light from beneath their door, and I inch closer. My heart begins to race, and I pull my nightgown close once again so as not to trip. I definitely don¡¯t want to make any unforeseen noises, because I have a good idea of what I¡¯m about to witness. After all, my brothers are red-blooded alpha males, and they often bring female guests to the mansionte at night. Even more shameful, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve watched in secret.


    Once again, I creep forward, my heart beating rapidly. Outside the twins¡¯ door, the moaning sounds have increased a bit, but it¡¯s unclear who¡¯s making the deep, throaty sighs of pleasure. Protected by the shadowy darkness of the hall, I inch closer until I¡¯m literally standing right outside their room. Fortunately, the door is slightly ajar and I push it open further as my eyes go wide with shock.


    As expected, Ryder and Rick are indeed enjoying thepany of a beautiful woman. But what I hadn¡¯t expected was just how they were doing so.


    To my arousal, the busty woman ispletely nude and perched on all fours in the middle of the bed. Her long, blonde hair falls across her body, all golden skin save for a pair of sky-high heels. The surprising part of the tableau, however, isn¡¯t her perfectly round breasts or narrow waist.


    No, it¡¯s what the mystery guest is doing with great enthusiasm, given her muffled whimpers of pleasure. I stare in rapt attention as the gorgeous woman gives Ryder a blowjob, running her mouth up and down his shaft as he pinches her nipples. Soft, rapturous moans escape her lips as my stepbrother pushes against her mouth with fierce energy. At the same time, my other stepbrother Rick is on his knees behind the woman, pushing in and out of her squelching pussy with powerful, prative thrusts. His cock reappears every few seconds, huge and gleaming while making my mouth water.


    Something deep and primal sweeps over me, and I wonder what it would feel like for my stepbrothers to do just that to me instead of some blonde they probably picked up at a bar. What would it feel like to be spit-roasted between them? To have one hard cock jammed down my throat while another one takes me from behind? Pure Heaven, I¡¯m sure.


    Unable to help myself, one of my hands trails down the length of my body until it reaches the hem of my nightgown. Hitching up the silky material, I slip one of my fingers along the edge of my panties until I can feel my own wet womanhood. Meanwhile, in the dimly lit room, the hot blonde is now gripping Ryder¡¯s cock with one hand while she trails her tongue teasingly across the tip. My stepbrother groans, throwing his head back as she ys with the pearl of semen beading there.


    Then, his eyes flick open, the intense blue searing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just lick. Suck,¡± Rydermands. She immediately obeys, drawing him deep into her throat, even as she¡¯s pushed forward by each of Rick¡¯s deep, pounding thrusts from behind.


    Holy cow, this is so X-rated, yet also tititing and erotic too. As I watch the forbidden scene, I begin to touch myself frantically, seeking release. My nub swells and grows as I rub it desperately, and I begin to pinch my nipples, watching as Ryder does the same to the busty blonde. The trio seems to be approaching climax, judging from the furious pace of the action.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Rick grunts from behind the curvy woman, gripping her hips tight. ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± Ryder growls, his blue eyes glowing with lust. And then just as my brothers let out deep, satisfying roars, pumping the blonde full of male jism, I explode too. My entire body lurches as I climax, hard and wet, just outside their door. My nipples tingle and my pussy clenches spasmodically, even as I watch my brothers blow two huge loads into the waiting woman. She seems to be soaring to a peak as well, judging from the violent spasms of her pussy, and her throaty moans of delight as she swallows my brothers hungrily.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she moans, her throat pulsing double-time as her body spasms again. ¡°Unnnph.¡±


    My brothers stop for a moment, their bare chests gleaming and muscr under the low lights, panting from exertion. Then, they pull out and as I watch with wide eyes, semen trickles from the woman¡¯s sweetest spots, leaking from her pussy even as she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°That was good,¡± the blonde murmurs coyly, not missing a beat. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I got enough. Ready to go again, Ryder and Rick?¡±


    The answering rumbles from my stepbrothers assure me that soon enough, Round Two will be taking ce. But I can¡¯t stay here forever because to my shame, there¡¯s a wet spot on the wooden floor where I¡¯m standing. I literally dripped so much that the insides of my thighs are damp, not to mention my calves and ankles. Oh my god! Quickly, I use the hem of my nightgown to wipe things clean, and then steal quickly down the hall once more, and shut myself in my room.


    God, I hope no one noticed! But my fears are unfounded because within minutes, the breathy gasps and deep grunts start once more, and my eyes are wide as Iy motionless beneath the covers. I wish, just for once, that it was me with Rick and Ryder, instead of some strange woman whom they¡¯ll probably never see again. I wish that my stepbrothers saw me that way, as a woman to possess, rather than as a mousy nobody who happens to live in the same house as them.

 Book9-2

    But who am I kidding? I¡¯m nothing like the busty blonde I just saw. Whereas she¡¯s svelte with curves in all the right ces, I¡¯m short, thick and chunky in all the wrong ones. Whereas she has shining golden hair that flows like a river down her back, I have grayish-brown curls that resemble a ratty nest most days. Whereas she speaks in melodious tones, my voice sounds like a frog gasping for air. In short, Ryder and Rick will never notice me, and that¡¯s just how life is. Tears flood my eyes even as the sounds of their lovemaking crescendo, but I plug my fingers into my ears this time around. I¡¯ll never be the object of Ryder and Rick¡¯s affections, and I just have to live with that fact.


    Ryder


    Ten yearster.


    I stretch out across the creamy white leather couch, nursing a scotch. We¡¯ve been flying for a few hours now, and I¡¯m ready to be off the ne despite howfortable the private jet is.


    Across from me, my twin brother, Rick, slouches simrly on his own couch, although his poison is a whiskey neat. Outside the tinted windows, the jet roars over the middle of Nowhernd, USA. I don¡¯t need to nce out the window to know that I would see tidy rows of plowed corn and wheat stretching out for miles and miles. Instead, my eyes remain closed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already been ten years,¡± my brotherments.


    Unfortunately, Rick doesn¡¯t seem to have picked up on the fact that I¡¯m ignoring the world. I pop open a single eye and glower at him.


    ¡°I was trying to rest,¡± is my grunted reply.


    But my easy-going twin isn¡¯t fazed by my surliness. He continues talking as he swirls amber-colored whiskey around in the crystal ss, his mind elsewhere. ¡°You know, if you told me ten years ago what our lives would be like now, I wouldn¡¯t have believed you.¡±


    Sighing, I sit up slightly and open my other eye to observe my brother.


    At six foot three, we get a lot of looks. Rick and I have sharp, bright blue eyes and our hair is the color of ebony. We thought we were hot shit in high school, but now that we¡¯ve actually made something of ourselves professionally, it¡¯s only gotten better. What would that be? Hotter shit? Hottest shit? I shrug.


    ¡°I wonder how many of the cheerleaders are still good-looking?¡± I offer wickedly, suddenly enjoying this trip down memoryne. ¡°I¡¯d sure love to get a look at Micha Mills again, especially if she still has that juicy rump.¡± My brother grunts, but his eyes light up. After all, Rick and I were all-star athletes back in the day, and our hard work on the football field paid off ten-fold. We scored ces on the football team at the University of Wyoming, but even more important, the athletics helped us score girls. A lot of girls. It seems that women are turned on by sweaty, grunting, hulking football yers who bash into each other in the name of petition.¡±


    But at myment, Rick just shakes his head. ¡°They¡¯re probably all married with at least three kids each by now,¡± he says with a shake of his head. ¡°With boobs down to here,¡± he says, gesturing to his knees. ¡°Breastfeeding does that, you know.¡±


    I grimace as I take in his words. Rick has a point, but I¡¯m hoping for better. Not every woman breastfeeds, right? There are many types of form. Then again, Sheridan, Wyoming, is a ce that changes only slowly. Most of the people from our small town never leave, and those who do take off for college often find their way back at some point. It¡¯s mind-boggling because while Sheridan¡¯s not bad, it doesn¡¯tpare to Paris, Tokyo, or New York. Now these are cities with a lot to offer.


    But still, there¡¯s something charming about our hometown. The skies are often an endless blue, with nary a cloud in sight. And if you like a good honky-tonk, there¡¯s none better than Rodeo Ranch, with its cavernous space and up anding country bands.


    ¡°Well, we have to act nice at least,¡± my brotherments, taking another swig of his drink. ¡°You know Sheridanites are going to see us as greasy city slickers, headed home to brag about new lives,¡± he says with an easy chuckle.


    It¡¯s my turn to shake my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault we had vision. And a desire to get the hell out of Dodge.¡±


    Rick nods slowly, looking thoughtful. ¡°Ayema is a vision, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nod, permitting myself a moment of pride in all that my brother and I have aplished over thest several years. After all, a lot of folks thought we were dumb-as-rocks jocks. They thought we were idiot lugheads who could barely spell, and who definitely had no imagination. But Rick and I proved them wrong because after graduation, instead of signing up to be insurance salesmen, we decided to make our way to New York City. It was tough, but we had the seed of an idea in our heads: to manufacture athletic apparel for people who want to appear fashionable as well as sporty.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Now, Ayema is the hottest athleisure apparel brand on the market. To be fair, we hit the zeitgeist. When we started, no one could have guessed that women would give up jeans for leggings, and trade in traditional bras for sports bras. But we rode the wave, and now Ayema is a billion-dor business. We have branches around the world, and professional athletes fight to be ¡°partner coborators.¡± The ride has been a whirlwind, and I wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything.


    Not to mention the pay is decent, I muse as I pour another drink from the bottle of scotch.


    After all, ourpany now puts everything within reach. Money can¡¯t buy you happiness, but it can buy a lot. For example, at the moment we¡¯re heading to our high school reunion. We only decided this morning to attend, but it was no trouble to book a private jet to Wyoming. Again, anything and everything is within reach if you have the means. Suddenly, a voice sounds overhead.


    ¡°This is the captain,¡± the pilot speaks. ¡°We¡¯ll be at our destination in approximately fifteen minutes.¡±


    I press a button that connects the cabin to the cockpit. ¡°Thanks, Mike.¡±


    Then I sit back and look over at my brother, who¡¯s looking out the window with a thoughtful gaze.


    ¡°Is it strange that I¡¯m actually kind of excited that we¡¯re going to our ten-year high school reunion?¡± he asks.


    Thement elicits a chuckle from me. ¡°Not at all. In fact, I¡¯m kind of looking forward to it myself.¡± I take a swig of my scotch. ¡°You know, I wonder what happened to Cindy Walker. Do you remember her?¡±


    Rick shrugs. ¡°Cindy Walker. Damn she was hot junior year. That bleached blonde hair, those boobs,¡± he muses, reliving the glory days of high school lust.


    ¡°Any bets on how many kids she¡¯s got now?¡± I raise an eyebrow mockingly but my brother merely rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Three,¡± Rick throws out. Suddenly, he recoils with mock fear. ¡°Were we supposed to settle down and have kids or something? Is that a requirement to attend this thing? If so, then we¡¯re screwed.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answer emphatically. ¡°Our lives are great as is. We don¡¯t need that shit.¡±


    I mean what I say to my brother because Rick and I have worked hard to get where we are in the world. Ourpany has taken years of dedication, trial and error, and even a few major setbacks to be where it is today. We travel, explore, and live life how we choose to, norms and rules be damned.


    But at the same time, there¡¯s a seed of doubt in my mind. Now that we¡¯re officially ¡°the Man,¡± it seems a bit hollow. While other guys are enjoying family time and doting on their children, we¡¯re sitting in conference rooms or hanging out with people who just want something from us. It gets empty and tiresome, which is why Rick and I sometimes stay home. At least, it helps us dodge the especially clingy ones.


    But this is no time to mope because soon, we¡¯ll be making an entrance as Rick and Ryder Walsh, billionaires extraordinaire. Is that cheesy? I smile ruefully as the ne begins to descend. Then, the bird taxis to the gate in the private section of the local regional airport. As we head to the main terminal, Rick and I each pause mid-stride at a set of floor to ceiling windows to take in the overwhelmingly beautiful Wyomingndscape and majestic purple mountains beyond.


    ¡°All jokes aside, it is good to be home,¡± I note with a touch of sentimentality.


    Beside me, Rick nods in agreement. ¡°We should visit more often. New York is great, but the East Coast has nothing on this view.¡±


    Grinning now, we stroll to the pick-up area, where a ck town car awaits. Rick and I co-own a family ranch just outside of the Sheridan city limits, but tonight is the reunion, and we¡¯re already running a bitte.


    As we drive through downtown, I chuckle, taking in the familiar scenes that make up our childhood in this remote corner of the country. There¡¯s the bakery that¡¯s been around since before I was born. There¡¯s the grocery store sign that hasn¡¯t updated since the seventies, at least, with its cheesy shing lights and blocky letters. ques and tributes are scattered around town,memorating battles from the French and Indian War, or notable Wyoming citizens. Last but not least, there¡¯s the Rodeo Ranch honky tonk where kids still go to live it up.


    Rick nudges me sharply in the ribs,ughing at a memory.


    ¡°Remember when we convinced Gordie to climb to the top of the general store and he got stuck up there? And we had to call his dad to bring adder?¡± my brother joshes. ¡°Man, I miss being a teenage boy sometimes.¡±


    ¡°You still are one, buddy,¡± I rag good-humoredly.

 Book9-3

    He snorts.


    ¡°As if. All hormones, no discipline? We¡¯d end up dead living like that.¡±


    I merely grin, somewhat sardonically.


    ¡°Life will be the death of me. And you too!¡±


    ¡°Hardy har har,¡± is all Rick says sarcastically in response. Finally, we pull up to our old high school, and look out the window at the nondescript building. Once such a monolith, it seems almost dinky now. The concrete block is a drab tan, and scraggly shrubs decorate the frontwn, which is more brown than green. The only modification is arge banner that reads ¡®Wee Back¡¯ in bold, cursive lettering. I wouldn¡¯t call it tacky, but the decoratingmittee isn¡¯t about to win any awards. I bet they trot this sign out for every reunion,e to think of it.


    The driver lets us out at the front of the building before pulling away from the curb and my brother and I pause for a moment, staring up silently at the tan building. The facade is cracking in several spots and the bricks could use a pressure wash. Inside, the muffled beats of some cheesy band can be heard, and my shoulders sag.


    ¡°Regretting this already?¡± my brother asks ruefully.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Never. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    With that, we walk inside. Our backs are straight and affable smiles decorate our faces, but I¡¯m getting the feeling that this evening will likely be disappointing. Do we really want to hang out with suburban moms and dads who have gained thirty pounds? People who have never left our little hometown, and who still think New York is the big, dangerous city?


    Unfortunately, when we enter the gym, our worst fears are realized. If I had thought the outside banner was tacky, I was ill prepared for the horror show that¡¯s taken over the old basketball court. Balloons in varying colors and sizes serve as centerpieces for free-standing tables, which are covered in rainbow-colored paper tablecloths. Pinatas dangle from the ceiling in random ces, and there¡¯s a stack of folding chairs by the door.


    ¡°Where did they get this stuff?¡± my brother breathes. ¡°The local five and dime?¡±


    I merely sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge,¡± is my low voice. ¡°Someone volunteered to do this, so we need to be grateful.¡±


    ¡°But pinatas?¡± my brother asks. ¡°What are those for?¡±


    I merely shrug, as we¡¯re cut off.


    ¡°H big guys!¡± greets one overweight man. ¡°It¡¯s Mexican fiesta time!¡±


    My brother and I share puzzled nces.


    ¡°But we¡¯re in Wyoming, not California or New Mexico. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense in those states?¡±


    The tubby man won¡¯t be dissuaded.


    ¡°No, because these pinatas were on sale, and every high school reunion needs a theme. So Mexican Fiesta it is! I¡¯m Larry Crandon. Remember me?¡± he grins broadly. ¡°I yed the tuba in the Sheridan Band.¡±


    I nod slowly. I remember a pasty, pudgy boy with a golden instrument wrapped around his torso. Yep, this could be him.


    ¡°Hey Larry,¡± I say, shaking his hand jovially. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. I¡¯m Ryder, and this is my bro Rick.¡±


    My brother smiles, but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, big guy!¡± Larry greets. ¡°So you guys are part of Ayema, aren¡¯t you? I swear, all thedies in Sheridan are going ga-ga over your leggings. I love them too,¡± he confides in a low voice. ¡°Especially the ones where the bottoms are sheer.¡±


    I smile tightly.


    ¡°That was a small manufacturing defect but it¡¯s since been corrected.¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± Larry chortles again while pping his stomach. ¡°My wife¡¯s got five pairs and I love ¡¯em!¡±


    My brother and I smile politely. That was a PR fiasco, to put it mildly, and we had to recall millions of defective leggings. But it¡¯s good to hear that at least someone out there likes them.


    Unfortunately, the night just goes from bad to worse. At some point, I begin to wonder what Rick and I ever had inmon with our high school ssmates. On the one hand, I understand that we¡¯ve been gone a long time. But on the other, it¡¯s hard to believe that people have so little ambition sometimes. Are insurance sales really that attractive? To each their own, I suppose.


    For the next hour or so, Rick and I make the rounds, greeting former ssmates here and there. Most of our football buddies are as predicted: they¡¯re married, sporting beer guts and thinning hair. They talk about their jobs and how they still like to get hammered at the Rodeo Ranch on Thursday nights while riding the mechanical bull. Weird. That¡¯s what we used to do ten years ago. Yet, they haven¡¯t moved on.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Just as bad are some of the former ¡°hot girls.¡± Time hasn¡¯t been kind, to say the least. Smooth skin is now wrinkled, and more than a few are sporting highlights so fake they must be out of a box. Cindy Walker, our former hook-up, giggles and blushes when she sees us. I guess she¡¯s better than the rest, seeing that she¡¯s still somewhat in shape, but then she leans in and reveals that she¡¯s divorced and dating someone not from Sheridan, as if that¡¯s a big taboo. Rick and I look at each other before smiling politely.


    Worst of all, as the reunion wears on, most of our old ssmates begin drinking too much, eager for a night away from kids and responsibilities. There¡¯s some drunken carousing, and pretty soon, former football cheers are bellowed into the air. My twin and I join in half-heartedly only because it¡¯d be weird if we didn¡¯t chant with the others.


    I¡¯m doing our school¡¯s fist pump in unison with the crowd when suddenly my movements still. My heart begins racing and every cell in my body turns to the gym entrance because an incredibly beautiful woman just entered.


    Who is this girl? Her figure is full, curvy and enticing. Her brown hair is wild and curly and hangs midway down her back  the kind of hair I¡¯d love to run my hands through. Her ass is round and juicy while her perky breasts heave up and down. She¡¯s dressed in a form-fitting dress, which is a nice change from the khakis and sweater sets most of the moms have on.


    The mystery temptress spies our principal, and shyly makes her way over to the older man. He seems to recognize her as she shes a smile, and they begin to converse.


    I elbow Rick in the arm to get his attention.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I grunt, jutting my chin in the woman¡¯s direction.


    My brother takes a moment to nce and does a double-take.


    ¡°Wow. I have no idea,¡± he says. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a teacher? I¡¯ve definitely never seen her before.¡±


    Shaking my head, I disagree. ¡°For starters, teachers in Sheridan do not look like that. Besides, they only invited the teachers who taught us when we were students, and that¡¯s like two people because they all retired. Did she graduate with us?¡±


    Ricks stares more closely. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I grin wickedly at my twin. ¡°Well, tonight just got a lot better then. Let¡¯s go introduce ourselves and find out who she is.¡±


    Walking quickly, Rick and I make our way quickly across the gymnasium toward the woman and our former principal.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the Walsh brothers,¡± the old man greets us with a friendly Sheridan-style fist bump. ¡°How are you fellows?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Good to see you, sir. I¡¯m happy to report that Rick and I are mostly staying out of trouble.¡±


    The principal chuckles at thisment and turns his attention to the gorgeous woman. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry fellows, let me introduce  ¡± but the beautiful brte extends a hand quickly and introduces herself instead.


    ¡°Chrissy Stanton,¡± she says softly. As I look into her almond brown eyes, something seems vaguely familiar. I try to figure out what it is, but then the feeling slips away, and I smile.


    ¡°Ryder Walsh. And this is my evil twin, Rick.¡± My brother chuckles easily at this introduction and takes Chrissy¡¯s hand in his own.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Chrissy,¡± his says huskily. I can tell from the tone of his voice that my brother finds the woman just as attractive as I do. As theyunch into conversation with Principal Heard, I take the opportunity to observe her once more. Do we know her from somewhere? I don¡¯t recognize the name Stanton and I certainly don¡¯t recognize the stunning woman before me, but clearly, she attended Sheridan High School and she¡¯s familiar with Principal Heard. So we must have met before, but where?


    At that moment, Doug Heard chuckles.


    ¡°All right, I better let you young people have your fun. There are lots of great folks here, but I still have to monitor the punch so that no one spikes it,¡± the old man jokes.


    ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t us sir!¡± my brother protests hotly, although everyone knows we did the dirty deed during junior prom. I grin mischievously and Principal Heard merelyughs.


    ¡°Well, you turned out to be sessful young men nheless,¡± he offers kindly. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see so many familiar faces.¡± Then, with a wave, he¡¯s off and we¡¯re left alone with Chrissy. The curvy girl turns to us and smiles shyly.


    ¡°Well it was nice to  I guess re-meet  you both,¡± Chrissy murmurs.


    ¡°Do you know Rodeo Ranch?¡± I ask, surprised by my own abruptness. Where is thising form?


    She looks puzzled, but smiles. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a dive bar but it¡¯s fun. That is, when it isn¡¯t sleazy. I avoid it like the gue on Thursday nights,¡± sheughs.


    My brother chuckles too.


    ¡°Well, spiked fruit punch and chanting school mottos isn¡¯t really our thing,¡± I offer easily. ¡°Want to head to Rodeo Ranch instead?¡±


    Chrissy bites her bottom lip in thought. But then she nces around the crowded gymnasium before looking back at Rick and me, her eyes shining even in the dim light.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t love spiked fruit punch myself. But I know a much better spot than Rodeo Ranch.¡±


    I don¡¯t even wait to hear what it is. Instead, I semi-bow with a grin.

 Book9-4

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    And just like that, Rick and I are escorting the beautiful woman to a local bar of her choosing. For a brief moment, I again get the sense that I must know Chrissy from somewhere, but where? There¡¯s the oddest sense of deja vu. Then with a shrug, I decide that the past doesn¡¯t matter. Instead, I¡¯m curious to see what the future may bring, now that we¡¯re leaving high school behind.


    Chrissy


    As we stride into the hotel, I shoot a sideways nce at the twins. Rick and Ryder Walsh have only gotten better looking with age, and I¡¯m surprised to find that I¡¯m still attracted to them, even after all these years. It hardly seems fair that the two men would only get more handsome after ten years, while most of our ssmates seem to have put on forty pounds.


    But part of me is confused that neither brother seems to recognize me. I thought for sure that at least one of my former stepbrothers would recognize me, but nope. That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.


    I sigh ruefully.


    Of course neither of them knows who I am, I think. After all, during our brief interlude as step-siblings, I was nothing more than a wallflower who was pasty, pimple-prone, and meek. I was reduced to listening to their sexcapades through the wall, or even witnessing them in person, that¡¯s how pathetic I was.


    But of course, now things are different. Long gone are my days of coke-bottle sses and frizzy, nondescript hair. My childhood e finally cleared up by the time I hit my early twenties, and my body eventually grew into itself. I¡¯m certainly not thin, but now I have curves in all the right ces. Plus, I¡¯m especially pleased that  while I¡¯m still shy at times  I¡¯ve learned to speak up for myself and to hold my own when ites to conversations and rtionships.


    No, I think with a small smile just for myself, I¡¯m nothing like I was in high school.


    Of course, it also didn¡¯t help that shortly after high school graduation, our parents went through a bitter divorce. It was a nasty, brutal, and difficult proceeding, with my mother dragging Fred Walsh through the mud any which way she could to try and finagle money out of him. When we finally moved out of the Walsh mansion, Ang left a wake of destruction behind her, taking half the silverware, as well as half of the living room couch. She literally rented a chainsaw and sawed that thing in half before forcing me to help her lug it out the front door. Incredible, right? But my mom¡¯s always been aggressive, especially when ites to money.


    Nheless, it also means that I haven¡¯t seen my former stepbrothers in almost ten years. We¡¯ve grown up a lot since then, that¡¯s for sure, I think appreciatively as I sneak another nce back at the brothers. Catching my eye, Rick winks devilishly and I immediately blush at having been caught checking them out.


    ¡°You know,¡± Ryder¡¯s deep, baritone voice interrupts my thoughts. ¡°Rick and I are actually staying in this very hotel while we¡¯re in town.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow at this fact. ¡°You are?¡± I ask with no small amount of surprise. ¡°I only picked this spot because the lounge has the best cocktails around. And it¡¯s not rowdy with music sting, like Rodeo Ranch.¡±


    ¡°Yep, we¡¯re right upstairs.¡± Rick¡¯s sharp blue eyes sh brilliantly, hinting at something more. ¡°And we didn¡¯t know their cocktails were the best.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I say with a smile. ¡°They don¡¯t skimp on the alcohol, and they have a lot of fancy stuff like vermouth and orange bitters. It¡¯s a real lounge, without the warm, fizzy beer and watered down drinks that Rodeo serves.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The brothersugh and a few momentster, the three of us settle into a plush booth in the bar. The room¡¯s ambience is romantic, elegant, and soothing all at once. Above us, delicate chandeliers light the room with a soft yellow glow. Heavy oak furniture with dark green velvet cushions dot the room, while sharply dressed waiters bustle about serving drinks and simple snacks. At nearby tables, couples and small groups murmur, the vibe intimate and clubby.


    I order a ss of champagne  a bit of a splurge, but I love how decadent I feel when sipping on a chilled bubbly. Meanwhile, Ryder and Rick each order their own cocktail and collectively, we sink into the lush furniture, settling in for what is shaping up to be a nice evening.


    ¡°So you seem to know your way around town,¡± Ryder remarks as he crosses his long legsfortably.


    I nod and smile. ¡°Actually, I live here,¡± I inform the brothers. ¡°Some folks moved away, but I stayed. Back then, I used to live pretty close to the high school, but you know how home prices in the Golden Triangle are these days. They¡¯re absolutely insane. So now, I live a bit to the west side where it¡¯s still nice, but also affordable.¡±


    Rick nods.


    ¡°And you graduated with us, right?¡±


    I smile.


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± is my coy question.


    The twins shake their heads.


    ¡°Not in the least, although to be honest, we¡¯ve forgotten a lot about Sheridan. We didn¡¯t recognize half the people at the reunion,¡± Ryder says ruefully. ¡°I guess age must be taking its toll.¡±


    I giggle.


    ¡°You¡¯re not old! Or at least if you are, so am I, seeing that we¡¯re the same ss year. Besides, how about you? I take it you don¡¯t live in Wyoming anymore?¡±


    Rick shakes his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re New Yorkers now. Moved there after college and haven¡¯t left. It¡¯s the city that never sleeps for us.¡±


    Unable to resist, I ask, ¡°Do you still have family in town?¡± I literally have no idea because I haven¡¯t seen Fred Walsh in ages now.


    It¡¯s Ryder who answers with a nod.


    ¡°Our dad is still around, but it¡¯s just him. Oh, and I guess we have a ranch on the outskirts of Sheridan, but it¡¯s run by a managementpany. That¡¯s why Rick and I are making this trip. We want to check on the ranch and make sure everything¡¯s running smoothly because it¡¯s been ages.¡±


    It¡¯s on the tip of my tongue to blurt that I remember that ranch well, but that would give everything away. After all, my mom tried to take it from Fred as a part of the divorce.


    ¡°What is it you do, Chrissy?¡± Ryder asks with anguid smile. He¡¯s utterly masculine sitting on the couch, his huge form rxed on the plush green velvet.


    Blushing slightly, I wonder if I should lie, but then I decide not to.


    ¡°I work at Oh-La-La downtown. Have you heard of it?¡± At their nk expressions, Iugh. ¡°Of course not because it¡¯s a boutique here in Sheridan that specializes in women¡¯s lingerie. We sell all types, but we¡¯re known for our racy outfits.¡±


    Two pairs of eyebrows fly up at this detail.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the job,¡± Rickments, his tone low.


    I nod andugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fun gig and I like it. Plus, it works for me because I¡¯ve actually been working on designing my own line ofdies¡¯ lingerie. I get so tired of the pieces we sell because they¡¯re made to fit thin girls, when most of us have a little more meat on our bones. Nothing hase of my drawings yet, but we¡¯ll see. I¡¯m hopeful!¡±


    Immediately, I blush. I hadn¡¯t meant to talk so much about myself, especially since I¡¯m usually incredibly private about my dreams. But even more, I didn¡¯t meant to draw attention to my full figure in so obvious a manner.


    To my surprise, however, both men look at me with appreciation, their eyes trailing my figure.


    ¡°Rick and I are in the apparel business ourselves,¡± Ryder states simply. ¡°And not to be crass, but we have that same conversation about our clientele and products, too. How do we make products that everyone can enjoy, and not just a few?¡±


    I take a sip of my champagne, appreciating its cooling effect on my otherwise flushed body. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    It¡¯s Rick¡¯s turn to smile, and I feel my insides turn over with unexpected anticipation.


    ¡°We design athletic apparel for all types of people, bodies and levels of interest. We justunched a new line of sports bras and leggings for the yoga types. The goal was to have styles that make women feel sexy and strong.¡±


    It¡¯s an interesting concept, and even I have to admit to myself that I¡¯m surprised that Ryder and Rick  two men I¡¯d always thought somewhat shallow about women  would be promoting such a body positive message.


    ¡°What¡¯s the brand?¡± I ask, unable to contain my enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ayema,¡± Ryder states simply while taking another sip of his cocktail.


    ¡°Ayema?¡± I repeat, my own eyes going wide as I realize that the Walsh brothers are the geniuses behind a multi-billion dor business. ¡°You guys work at Ayema?¡±


    Rickughs easily, and my heart skips a beat. ¡°Sort of.¡± He nces at his brother before he continues to speak. ¡°We own it, actually. We founded it straight out of college, and it¡¯s done good business so far.¡±


    Good business? I think to myself. Ayema dominates the athleisure wear space with its leggings, sports bras, and hoodies. My former stepbrothers must be billionaires, and one look at their confident forms drives this point home.


    Why am I even surprised? I nearly groan aloud.


    After all, the Walsh brothers have always been tough and ambitious. They were relentless on the football field, and it makes sense that they would bring that drive and energy to the boardroom as well. Of course they¡¯re the heads of a multi-national apparel line.


    But then, the twins surprise me.


    ¡°You know,¡± Rick drawls. ¡°We brought a few samples of our newest line with us because there¡¯s a factory nearby. We were going to swing by and talk about prototypes with the GM while we were here for the reunion.¡±

 Book9-5

    ¡°Wow, I had no idea,¡± I say, stunned. ¡°Sheridan isn¡¯t exactly known for its manufacturing capabilities. Who would have guessed?¡±


    Ryder grins. ¡°Well, everything changes with time. Our hometown isn¡¯t just about cowboys and honky-tonks. There¡¯s a lot of good stuff here.¡±


    I nod, giggling.


    ¡°Like women¡¯s lingerie.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Rick says with a grin. ¡°But seeing that you¡¯re an aspiring designer, Chrissy, would you like to see the pieces we brought? It would be nice to have a woman¡¯s opinion.¡±


    I nearly choke on my drink. ¡°My opinion? Really?¡± A quick nce between the two men tells me that the brothers are serious. ¡°I¡¯d be ttered,¡± I manage to gush out. ¡°But I¡¯m not an expert on athleisure, I have to tell you. My specialty is lingerie.¡±


    ¡°But there are simrities, right?¡± Rick smiles, and my heart pounds excitedly in response.


    ¡°Yes, definitely,¡± I nod. ¡°Both tend to be form-fitting, and customers can be demanding. These days, women want the highest-quality goods, in both their lingerie and their apparel.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ryder nods. ¡°So how about it? Come take a look at our samples so we can get a woman¡¯s opinion before showing up at the factory. You¡¯d be doing us a favor.¡±


    Part of me longs to know if the invitation is purely business or if there may be some underlying proposition beneath their words. But does it really matter? After all, I¡¯m currently hobnobbing with two CEOs who know their stuff. I¡¯d be a fool not to gain some business experience.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be thrilled to see the new line,¡± I smile.


    Before I can get out my wallet, Rick¡¯s put the bill on his tab and both men are standing, their huge forms towering over me.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Ryder asks, gantly offering me a hand.


    I take a deep breath and ce my palm in his. It¡¯s swallowed up by his huge one, and a shiver runs down my spine, but that¡¯s to be expected because the twins have always had this effect on me. My knees go weak and my soft parts moisten, even though it was nothing more than a fleeting touch. Get a hold of yourself, I scold myself. Don¡¯t lose your mind just from this!


    But as we make our way to the elevator, I steal another nce at the twins and my resolution falters. After all, Ryder and Rick are the stuff of dreams. Their ck hair seems to absorb light, and the strong line of their jaws is only emphasized by the shadows. As we stand in the marble lobby waiting for the lift, I feel myself losing it all over again. What would it be like to be with Rick and Ryder for real? It¡¯s a bit sad that I¡¯m still fantasizing after ten years, but then, the Walsh brothers have always hadplete control over me.


    Rick


    As Ryder and I stroll into the sumptuous hotel suite with our unexpected guest, I can¡¯t help but cast a sidelong nce at Chrissy.


    The woman is stunningly attractive, after all. Her fitted, deep blue cocktail dress hugs her curves in all the right ces. Her mischievous eyes sparkle every time she speaks, and her voice is intoxicating. It¡¯s low, melodious, and utterly feminine.


    The curvy girl gasps as we enter the decadent space. I don¡¯t me her because this isn¡¯t just any hotel suite; this is the Presidential Suite at the Marlton Hotel. It¡¯s got triple height ceilings, marble floors, as well as a fancy living room and chef¡¯s kitchen off to the side.


    ¡°Do you cook?¡± she asks, looking at the big silver refrigerator appreciatively.


    Iugh.


    ¡°No, although Ryder here sometimes likes to bake brownies.¡±


    ¡°Brownies?¡± she squeals with mirth. ¡°I never would have guessed.¡±


    My brother grins too.


    ¡°Be nice to me and maybe I¡¯ll make a batch for you while I¡¯m here.¡±


    Chrissy merelyughs again while taking in the sumptuous leather furniture. She runs one hand down the arm of a beige couch and stares wide eyed at a crystal chandelier overhead. Then she says, ¡°Mind if I use thedies?¡±


    I gesture to an ornate door on one side.


    ¡°Sure honey. I think that¡¯s the powder room.¡±


    She sashays in, and when shees out, there¡¯s a naughty grin on her face.


    ¡°Can I just move into that bathroom, please? I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s bigger than my apartment.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The three of usugh easily at this statement, and I marvel at the rxed air in the suite. I¡¯ve always been good with women, but something about Chrissy is utterly alluring and maic. She doesn¡¯t put on airs, although clearly, the curvy girl is quick-witted and ambitious. I wish I¡¯d known her during high school because our lives would have been a lot more fun if we¡¯d been acquainted.


    But there¡¯s no point in dwelling on what can¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Here, let me get you the samples,¡± I say. Then, I stroll into the master bedroom and rummage around in my suitcase for a bit. Ah ha, here they are. Returning to the living room, I drape the leggings, a few sports bras, and some fitted tank tops over the back of arge couch. Chrissy immediatelyes over and begins oohing and ahing.


    ¡°The colors are fantastic,¡± she breathes as she picks up a bra in soft lc. ¡°Very Zen, which is good for yoga.¡±


    Ryder nods. ¡°That¡¯s what we were thinking, although we have a few pieces that are a little more funky, for those who like to live on the wild side. You know, animal prints and tie-dye, which is really popr right now.¡±


    But then, I pick up a sports bra at the end of the couch.


    ¡°Also, we try to stay on top of all the new technologies,¡± I say, my voice calm. ¡°For example, this bra is made from a special mesh fabric  it wicks away sweat, keeping the wearer cool, while also being sexy and feminine.¡±


    Chrissy takes the purple sports bra between her hands, studying the piece. It¡¯s a stretchy bit of nothing because it¡¯s made of mesh, rendering it almost sheer in many ces. Also, this particr bra is especially tiny because sample sizes tend to run small.


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t men, we¡¯d try it on ourselves,¡± Ryder jokes easily. ¡°You know, user feedback and all that. But maybe you¡¯d like to try on this prototype? To let us know what you think?¡±


    Chrissy looks up at my twin brother, surprised by the suggestion, but immediately she smiles.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I love Ayema clothes,¡± she murmurs. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to try it on and give you my opinion because it looks amazing. But the thing is, I think it might be a little small for me,¡± she adds quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly an extra-small. Not even close.¡±


    I merely keep my tone light. ¡°The fabric¡¯s stretch, and I think it¡¯ll be fine. Just give it a go, and if you can¡¯t get it on, that¡¯s totally fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll look great in it,¡± my brother adds. ¡°And we¡¯d be so appreciative. We really need to get some female feedback, especially before we meet with the manufacturer. Otherwise, what are we going to tell them?¡±


    The beautiful girl bites her lip, but then she looks up at us and smiles.


    ¡°Okay sure. Just give me a sec.¡±


    And with that, she disappears into the powder room with the lc bra. In a few minutes, the door opens again.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I growl, sitting forward on the couch. My blood¡¯s thumping because I can¡¯t wait to see the curvy woman d in nothing but tight athletic clothes.


    Chrissy peeks out from behind the door and giggles.


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m warning you: it¡¯s a little, um, fitted,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m the best model for this particr piece.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be the judges of that,¡± Ryder grins. ¡°Come on out, sweetheart.¡±


    With another tempting giggle, Chrissy emerges from behind the door, and immediately, my body hardens. The full-figured woman is wearing nothing but a pair of ckce panties and the lc sports bra. The dainty mesh can hardly contain her full breasts, and creamy flesh spills from the top and sides of the fabric. My cock surges with blood, as I begin to circle her like a predator stalking its prey.


    ¡°Hmm, very ttering,¡± I growl. ¡°See how it sits nicely against your shoulder? And here,¡± I let my hand trail to the band at her back. ¡°It¡¯s snug, but not too tight. There¡¯s give, but not too much.¡± I tug at the stic, and Chrissy¡¯s breathing begins to pick up slightly from my proximity. ¡°And the best part,¡± I say as I devour her cleavage with my eyes, ¡°is that you look sexy as hell. This is going to sell like hotcakes.¡±


    ¡°I look sexy?¡± Chrissy echoes softly, her lips slightly parted.


    ¡°You do.¡± And with that, I cave. I push my hard, demanding mouth against her soft pink one, equal parts hungry yet giving with the kiss. Chrissy¡¯s startled at first but then she melts into me, those lush breasts crushed against the hard wall of my chest.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she murmurs breathlessly. ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    I pull away for a moment, my blue eyes bright.


    ¡°We want you, Chrissy,¡± I rasp. ¡°Both of us. Not just one. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Wide, brown eyes stare at me, surprised and awed, but then she melts against me once more.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. And ¡­ well, I want it too,¡± she admits in a soft whisper. At that, Ryderes up beside us and pulls Chrissy to him, crushing her ripe body against his as he nts his own needy kiss on her mouth. The aroused woman moans softly, her body wriggling against Ryder¡¯s to get closer.


    Without another word, he scoops her up into his arms. Chrissy squeaks with delight at being picked up and pounds yfully at his shoulders, but she¡¯s no match for his huge form. Instead, my brother carries her to the next room and tosses her like a rag doll onto the king-sized bed, those lush curves flying everywhere.


    ¡°I want to taste you,¡± Ryder hisses as he slides the delicate panties down her body. Chrissy merely stares at my brother, unmoving. But then she melts and spreads her legs, revealing the pink slit between her thighs.

 Book9-6

    ¡°Of course,¡± she mewls, reaching down with one hand to pull her folds apart. Her nub is huge and gleaming, ready to be sucked. ¡°This is for you. Both of you.¡±


    We need no further invitation. Immediately, we crowd between those white thighs,pping at her folds. She tosses her head back, still holding her pussy open as I circle her clit with my tongue. Meanwhile, my brother licks her hole, teasing that sensitive flesh, before pushing his tongue deep inside and spearing her deep.


    ¡°Unnnh!¡± she moans, tugging at her nipples now. ¡°That feels so good!¡±


    But we want it all, and unable to resist, I slide the sports bra up over her head, exposing full, creamy mounds and two hard pink nipples.


    ¡°Fuck, you match,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Match?¡± she asks in a dazed voice, her eyes slightly unfocused.


    ¡°Your nipples match your cunt, sweetheart,¡± I breathe. ¡°They¡¯re both the same, silky pink.¡± Then ravenously, I take a dusky tip between my lips and flick my tongue against it. Chrissy moans at the sensation, arching her back and pressing more fully into my mouth. Ryder groans, sliding his tongue in and out of her womanhood.


    ¡°When you suck her tits, she gushes hard,¡± he rasps. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    I oblige, switching from her right tit to her left, and my brother¡¯s delighted rumble lets me know that Chrissy¡¯s creamed heavily onto his tongue.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he rasps. ¡°You taste delicious, honey.¡±


    But watching my brother drink her juices isn¡¯t enough; I know I need to taste her velvety wetness for myself. I trail my lips down her body until I too find myself at her feminine opening. Ryder and I take turnspping at the gleaming slit, our tongues savoring her female cream. Then, I lightly trail my tongue downwards until I¡¯m pressing against her back hole. At that, Chrissy sits bolt upright, her face flushed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she squeals. ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡±


    I merely shake my head and continue to lick.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not wrong. All of you belongs to us, sweetheart, and if I want you toe with my tongue buried in your butt, then you will.¡±


    She falls back against the pillow, mewling and crying as my brother and I savor both holes. Then, spasms begin to shake that curvy form. Her thighs tremble, her breasts jiggle, and suddenly both of her sweet spots contract furiously. Her anal spasm is so strong that my tongue is forced out for a moment, but I manage to squeeze it back in, enjoying her orgasm.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± she screams. ¡°Ryder! Rick!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hot gushes of cream leak from her pussy, and my brotherps it all up like a ravenous man. She twists and yelps once more, pulling at her nipples while we enjoy her female essence, both of our tongues buried in her body. But it¡¯s not enough. As Chrissyes down from Cloud Nine, I pull out and flip her over, positioning her on her hands and knees.


    ¡°Oh Rick,¡± she sighs while I press another kiss to her anus. ¡°Yes, take me there.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask twice, sweetheart.¡± Slowly, I wet my hand with her pussy cream and then rub it over my aching member. It gleams in the light as I probe her ass, and then with a pop, her sphincter gives way.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± she squeals. ¡°Ahhhhh,¡± Chrissy finishes as I slide deep into her butt.


    ¡°You¡¯re a slut, you know that?¡± I hiss in her ear, bending over that flushed form. ¡°You took my dick in your bottom with one stroke. Now, is that the sign of a butt slut or what?¡±


    But Chrissy¡¯s got moreing because somehow, Ryder¡¯s managed to wiggle beneath her and line his cock up at her pussy.


    ¡°Press down, sweetheart,¡± he growls. ¡°Take my dick into yourself.¡±


    Although her back end¡¯s already filled, Chrissy manages to do as asked, and I can literally feel my brother¡¯s dick rubbing against mine as he slides home.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she squeals once we¡¯re both buried all the way. ¡°I¡¯m double-stuffed!¡±


    ¡°That you are,¡± I rasp. ¡°And now you¡¯re getting double-pounded.¡±


    Immediately, Rick and I set up a rhythm. He moves in as I move out so that she always has a hard cock inside. Chrissy, meanwhile, is loving it. She holds still, but her face is contorted in delight as her body epts us both.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± she chants. ¡°Oh god, YES!¡±


    And with that, a mighty orgasm rips through her frame, so violent that her pussy and ass literally push our cocks out for a moment. But Ryder and I are tenacious if nothing else, and we slide back in on the next pulse. Soon, her contractions are our undoing as well, and both of us roar as we spurt heavy reams of seed into her body.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± yells my brother, his gaze fixed on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I groan while grasping those curvy hips, letting my balls pump wildly into her asshole. She mewls through the ecstasy, a curvy receptacle for our male desires, absolutely feminine and delightful.


    Once it¡¯s over, my brother and I pull out, rods still dripping. But before Chrissy can move, we gather behind her to watch.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she pants, exhausted from the fric lovemaking. ¡°Is there something I can do?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I growl. ¡°Push, honey. Push thate out of your body.¡±


    And as we watch from behind, she obeys. A bit of goopy seed wells up at her pussy before dripping in a white stream down one thigh. Then, a bead appears at her asshole too, before spilling over and joining the previous streak. It¡¯s filthy, disgusting, and utterly debauched, but this is how we like it: one woman, filled to the brim with our male essence. The question is: is this what Chrissy wants too?


    Chrissy


    Three monthster.


    I smile naughtily to myself while taking a sip of my morning cup of coffee. My life is a thousand times better than I ever imagined it could be, and the best parts are Rick and Ryder Walsh. Did that really happenst night? Did I really let the twins do that to me as I sucked them dry?


    It must be true because I¡¯m deliciously achy this morning. I shift slightly in my seat and wince, but my pussy and ass can take it because I know one thing: I definitely can¡¯t get enough of the handsome alpha males. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m addicted, and only a hit of the real stuff can satisfy my cravings.


    It¡¯s so wrong because they¡¯re my stepbrothers. Well, former stepbrothers at least. It¡¯s all technicalities, I tell myself, because somehow, I don¡¯t feel bad at all. Instead, I just feel achy and used, in a good way. It¡¯s illicit and forbidden, but I guess that¡¯s the kind of girl I am.


    Then again, Rick and Ryder still don¡¯t know my real identity even though we¡¯ve been together three months now. I frown for a moment. I have to tell them. But somehow, I never get around to it. Something alwayses up, whether it¡¯s their business, my job, or another round of hot lovemaking. It¡¯s getting ridiculous now. How much longer can I continue this charade?


    I¡¯ll have fun with them tonight, and then tell them who I am, I vow naughtily. Rick and Ryder always in such a good mood after we¡¯ve had a satisfying romp.


    With another sly smile, I nce around the penthouse. It¡¯s sumptuous and I can¡¯t help but sigh with happiness because who would have guessed that little old me would end up in such morous environs? That first encounter with Rick and Ryder had been fun and surprising, sure, but I thought it was a one-off. Instead, after that night, Rick and Ryder decided to work remotely from Sheridan, and invited me to move in with them.


    Initially, I was surprised.


    ¡°What about Ayema?¡± I asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t your headquarters in NYC?¡±


    They grinned and shared a nce.


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s the benefit of being co-CEOs,¡± growled Rick. ¡°We¡¯re the bosses, so we get to decide where to work from.¡±


    ¡°Besides, everything is remote these days,¡± added Ryder. ¡°With the right technology, it¡¯s the same as being in New York.¡±


    So it was settled. The twins went to the East Coast to sort a few things out, but within a week, they¡¯d purchased a sumptuous penthouse right here in Sheridan, and I moved in with them.


    I lean back on the plush white couch, gazing at the fancy artwork on the walls and the decorative statue gracing our coffee table. This is their world, but by default, it¡¯s mine now too. There¡¯s an enormous chef¡¯s kitchen off to one side, and five bedrooms. But it¡¯s okay to have so much space because actually, the twins and I have christened all five bedrooms with our adventurous lovemaking.


    But equally amazing is the fact that the Walshes aren¡¯t overbearing assholes. Instead, they can sense talent when they see it, and when they told me that they wanted to invest in my lingerie designs, I was ted and astonished.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked in a trembling voice. ¡°You¡¯re not doing this because we¡¯re dating, are you?¡±


    Ryder shook his head, his expression serious.


    ¡°No, honey, absolutely not. These are incredible drawings, and we can see that you have vision and focus. With Ayema¡¯s resources, your business is going to take off. We have the infrastructure already, so with our expanded design team and distribution channels, you should have no troubleunching your brand.¡±


    As a result, Ayema by Chrissy is currently in the works. It¡¯s not a standalone lingerie brand, at least not yet. The twins convinced me thatunching as a line within therger Ayema family would help get eyeballs and traction for my business. Then, once established, I can think about going independent, although at this point, I¡¯m not even sure that I want to. After all, Ryder and Rick know exactly what they¡¯re doing and I¡¯ve already benefited from their business wisdom and retail experience. So why would I want to leave the fold?

 Book9-7

    Suddenly, the sound of my phone buzzing interrupts my thoughts. I grimace, recognizing the ringtone because it¡¯s my mother. I debate ignoring Ang¡¯s iing video call, but all that will do is make her continue to dial me nonstop.


    Taking a steadying breath, I press the ¡®answer¡¯ button and my mother¡¯s face pops onto the screen.


    ¡°Chrissy,¡± Ang says sharply, her voice raspy from her pack-a-day habit. ¡°I called you three times yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    Because I didn¡¯t want to talk? I think wryly. Butmon sense gets the best of me, and I bite my tongue.


    ¡°Oh, I was at work,¡± I reply, hoping my mother doesn¡¯t probe further. ¡°I didn¡¯t get home untilte, and I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± my mom harrumphs grumpily. ¡°By the way, where are you now? I don¡¯t recognize your location,¡± she says, eyeing an eggshell-colored statuette behind me with suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s ce,¡± I lie with almost too much ease. After all, I can¡¯t tell Ang who I¡¯m sleeping with. She would go absolutely berserk, seeing that she used to be married to Rick and Ryder¡¯s dad. ¡°Why, what¡¯s going on, Mom? Why are you calling?¡±


    The older woman flips her blonde hair over one shoulder, like an aging beauty queen. But that¡¯s the problem: my mom¡¯s age. When you¡¯re young and pretty, you can get away with a lot. But Ang crossed the hump into middle age a while ago, and she¡¯s got crow¡¯s feet, as well as pucker lines around her thinning lips. Even so, she still acts like a beauty queen and flies into a rage when the world doesn¡¯t kowtow at her feet.


    With a sigh, I ask again. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom? What can I help you with?¡±


    Ang immediatelyunches into a rant about herck of money, and how she¡¯s scraping to get by. There¡¯s some truth to her words because she got a nice chunk of change from Fred Walsh as part of her divorce settlement. But of course, she blew through it within a year on frivolous items like overpriced lipstick and an acid-green Ferrari. That car was the ugliest thing, but Ang called it ¡°the Viper¡± and loved speeding through the streets of Sheridan while showing off her new toy.


    But of course, my mom wasn¡¯t done with men by a long shot. Within a year of leaving Fred, she married the pool boy who was the cause of their divorce, but of course, a pool boy doesn¡¯t make much. Under severe economic strain, they also got divorced after a couple years and then, I think Ang got married again, although I¡¯m not sure. With so many marriages and break-ups, even I, her daughter, can¡¯t keep up.


    As if on cue, my mom whines.


    ¡°I¡¯m poor, Chrissy,¡± Ang speaks in a shrill voice. ¡°It¡¯s not right that things are this way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not poor, Mom,¡± I remind her for the hundredth time.


    ¡°I am, I have nothing.¡± Her eyes glisten with crocodile tears even as she waves a perfectly-manicured hand about.


    ¡°You have a nice house, and you still have some alimony, right?¡± I say in a neutral tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t Randolph, yourtest husband, consent to alimony payments for at least five years?¡±


    Ang¡¯s face shrivels up, prune-like.


    ¡°My house is shitty and you know the alimony endedst year,¡± she hisses. ¡°I should be living in a mansion, and instead, I¡¯m living in this salt-box piece of crap that should be razed.¡±


    I bite my bottom lip because Buddy the Pool Boy spent his life savings buying that salt box piece of crap for Ang, and Randolph the personal trainer probably works his ass off to meet his alimony obligations. But this is all lost on Ang because she can¡¯t get over herself. Again, my mom still sees herself as a stunning beauty queen who deserves a rich man and a morous life.


    Thank god I¡¯ve never told her about my rtionship with Rick and Ryder because I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be trying to milk them for spare cash. Everyone knows the twins are rich, and my mom woulde sniffing like a bloodhound on a trail. The thought makes shivers go down my spine. How awful. I¡¯d be humiliated, and it¡¯s better to protect the twins from her rapacious ways. I could never forgive myself for subjecting them to the horror that is my mother.


    OMG, I¡¯ve fallen in love with Rick and Ryder, I think suddenly. That¡¯s why I want to shield them from Ang.


    Is it true? Nearly gasping aloud, I toy with this admission as my mom goes on and on about her bills and horrible life. But internally, a warm feeling spreads over my chest, and I know that the emotion is real. Rick and Ryder are fantastic lovers, but more importantly, they¡¯re powerful, intelligent and caring men. The brothers are different, yet simr, and I¡¯ve fallen for them both with equal passion. Ryder is stoic and calm, my port in a storm. Rick is lighthearted and kind, always able to brighten my day. Together, they make for a powerfulbination, and I¡¯m the lucky girl who gets to enjoy their attentions.


    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Ang¡¯s sharp voice breaks into my thoughts.


    Wincing, I smile weakly. ¡°I am, Mom. I just have a lot on my te, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°A lot on your te?¡± Ang sniffs. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re just a salesgirl at a lingerie shop. Imagine what it was like for me when I was your age! I was a single mother with a daughter to take care of, and I had to provide. I sacrificed everything for you, you know.¡±


    I manage not to visibly wince.


    ¡°I know,¡± I offer as diplomatically as possible. ¡°And thank you, Ang.¡±


    But now, she¡¯s off to the races.


    ¡°Do you think I loved Fred Walsh?¡± she demands, her eyes bugging out and her face turning red. ¡°That man was seventy if a day when we tied the knot, and I only married him so I could provide for you, Chrissy.¡±


    I wince. I desperately want to remind my mother that she didn¡¯t marry Fred for me  she married him for his money, which is different. But it¡¯s her own damn fault for cheating on Fred with the pool boy. What did she think was going to happen? Fred might have been old, but he¡¯s not deaf, blind and dumb. With the way Ang and Buddy were going at it in the pool house, anyone would know what was happening.


    But of course, I say nothing, instead nodding along to my mother¡¯s rant.


    ¡°And Buddy  don¡¯t even get me started on that jackass.¡±


    Once more, I stifle the urge to defend my mother¡¯s third husband. Buddy¡¯s not a bad guy; he even legally adopted me and gave me hisst name, Stanton. But even though he had his own business cleaning swimming pools all around Sheridan, it was never enough. Fishing for leaves is not exactly the most lucrative profession, and Ang¡¯s needs are great. She loves luxury goods and designer clothes, and soon enough, divorce papers were filed.


    ¡°Well, are you seeing anyone now?¡± I ask Ang, hoping to change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are lots of eligible men in Sheridan.¡±


    ¡°Who on Earth would I be seeing in this hellhole?¡± Ang screeches, irate. ¡°This ce gives new meaning to slim pickings, and I swear, I should move to Das or Houston. God knows things couldn¡¯t be worse.¡±


    A number of retorts poise on the tip of my tongue, but I manage to keep them inside. Instead, I merely take another sip of coffee, smiling cidly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone. You¡¯re very beautiful, Mom.¡±


    Suddenly, Anges straight to the point.


    ¡°I need money,¡± she says in a t voice. ¡°Do you have any?¡± Just like that  ssless as usual. I knew it wasing, as it always does.


    For about the thousandth time in my life, I refuse. ¡°Mom, you know I don¡¯t have any extra funds. I¡¯m barely scraping by as is.¡±


    ¡°You do, Chrissy, I know you do. You¡¯ve got that cushy job at the lingerie shop,¡± she whines.


    I shake my head at the camera.


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯re the one who just told me that I¡¯m nothing but a salesgirl. So how can I be loaded? That makes no sense.¡±


    Ang merely shrugs.


    ¡°Yeah, but you have nothing to spend your sry on. Besides, you owe me, Chrissy. After everything I¡¯ve done for you, and sacrificed for you.¡±


    Biting my bottom lip, I merely shake my head, suddenly exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s a retail job, Mom. I make minimum wage.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about the cash you¡¯re saving for your business?¡± she demands ruthlessly. ¡°You know, that lingerie line? It¡¯s not like your dream is going to amount to anything. I mean, let¡¯s get real, Chris. You don¡¯t have what it takes. Besides, you¡¯re going to be stuck in Sheridan forever, baby girl, just like me. It¡¯s not like we have some magical escape route that leads straight to a charming prince! At the very least I raised you to be realistic, if nothing else.¡±


    I swallow hard, trying to contain my tears. Again, it¡¯s on the tip of my tongue to tell her that Ayema by Chrissy will beunching soon, and that in fact, I¡¯m dating two sessful and handsome CEOs from New York. But instead, I let her rain insults down upon me. It¡¯s better this way because the truth is that my stepbrothers are absurdly rich, and Ang will stop at nothing to get her hands on that kind of wealth.


    Suddenly, I feel the urge to vomit uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mom, I have to go. I have things to get done today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hang up on me, you ungrateful girl,¡± Ang snaps.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± I say, panting, before ending the call.


    Secondster, I dash to the bathroom and hurl into the toilet. My skin is pale, my forehead mmy. I stare at myself in the mirror, hardly recognizing the haggard face looking back at me. But then I grab a washcloth and wet it, before pressing the damp fabric to my forehead. After all, talking to my mom always does this to me. Ang makes me physically ill and unfortunately, there¡¯s no avoiding her, this time or ever.

 Book9-8

    But I remain steadfast in my refusal to reveal my rtionship with Rick and Ryder. After all, what possible good coulde from it? Ang¡¯s only got one thing on her mind, and that¡¯s money. We¡¯ve been lucky so far because the saltbox house she hates so much is located on the fringes of Sheridan, and the fact is that she¡¯s too poor toe into the city and partake of its delights. As a result, Rick, Ryder and I have been able to avoid her pretty easily. But at some point, the truth will be revealed, and what then? Will I suffer because I¡¯m dating my stepbrothers, and because they¡¯re filthy rich? I pant heavily, before another wave of nausea overtakes me.


    Chrissy


    I¡¯m in the middle of luxuriating in a bath when there¡¯s the sound of the front door opening.


    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re home!¡± Rick calls out teasingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the bathroom!¡± I sing back, happy that my two lovers are finally done with a long day¡¯s worth of work. It¡¯s been several hours since my horrible conversation with Ang but I¡¯m still reeling from her vindictive attack. In an effort to rid myself of the stench of her abuses, I decided that the best way forward was to literally wash myself clean.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Ryder calls out from the kitchen. I grin as I slide beneath the bubbles.


    As a surprise, I also decided that I should focus on the good things in my life, and prepared a Mexican themed feast for our dinner tonight.


    In a few seconds, Ryder and Rick are peeking into the bathroom. Two pairs of bright blue eyes sweep across my body, their gazes hot and naughty. And suddenly, two pairs of hands are diving in the water around me, tickling me and sshing the bathroom floor with soapy suds. It¡¯s yful, romantic, and just what I need.


    A few wet kisses and soaked shirtster, I climb out of the bath and begin to towel off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother getting dressed,¡± Ryder says wickedly.


    ¡°Seriously, why do you even wear clothes?¡± Rick chuckles, smacking my backside for good measure. ¡°Just walk around naked, sweetheart. You know we don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Guys,¡± I giggle my head at them. ¡°I can¡¯t just walk around nude! I¡¯d get cold!¡±


    The twins¡¯ blue eyes gleam.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep you warm,¡± growls Ryder.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Steaming,¡± adds Rick with another squeeze of my bottom. But I¡¯ve put on a plush white robe, and wrap it tightly around my waist.


    ¡°Rick, Ryder, we have a massive taco dinner to devour, so I suggest we tackle that meal first.¡±


    At that, the two menugh, retreating in the direction of the kitchen.


    Alone once more, I stare at my reflection in the fogged-up mirror, feeling considerably better now that the guys are home. The Walshes have a way of making me feel an easy happiness like I¡¯ve never experienced before. Smiling, I slip into shorts and a tank top and make my way to the kitchen, where Ryder¡¯s scooping a mouthful of guacamole into this mouth, looking like a naughty schoolboy who just got caught misbehaving.


    ¡°Ryder Walsh!¡± I chide him, but he takes the bowl of guacamole and escapes to the living room. Beside him, Rick grabs a bag of corn chips and swats my bottom while heading for the TV.


    But instead of pursuing the twins, I begin dishing the various tacoponents onto tes and bowls, and within minutes, the three of us are settled at the dining room table, ready for a night of good food and even betterpany.


    ¡°How did the meeting go?¡± I ask the guys while sprinkling cheese onto my creation.


    ¡°It went well,¡± Rick says before taking a huge bite of ground beef and torti.


    Ryder nods. ¡°The manufacturer is eager to get started. They want to work with Ayema, seeing that our order size is triple what they¡¯re used to.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, I take a bite of my taco.


    ¡°What about you? Did you end up having to go into the shop today?¡± Ryder asks me, blue eyes inquisitive.


    ¡°No, Wednesdays are usually really slow, and unless we have to do inventory, my boss doesn¡¯t like a lot of people just hanging out around the ce.¡± I fidget with my food, omitting the worst part of my day the conversation with my mom. But the twins can sense my mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, sweetheart?¡± Rick tilts his head to a side.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I reassure him with an easy smile. Thest thing I want to do is talk about my mother with the guys. I¡¯ve managed to stay vague on the subject of family so far, and want to keep it that way. So instead, I change the subject. ¡°I take it you guys liked that little number I designed? The bra with thecy stic straps? I mean, ifst night¡¯s reaction is anything to go off of.¡±


    Ryder grins mischievously. ¡°Those straps came in handy, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°I personally liked how it left a little to the imagination,¡± Rick offers. ¡°Sometimes a hint of sexiness is fun for a change.¡±


    Blushing, I press on. ¡°I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t too risque. I wouldn¡¯t want people to think my designs were Frederick¡¯s of Hollywood or something of that sort.¡±


    The brothers frown. ¡°No, your work is incredibly tasteful, Chrissy,¡± Ryder assures me. ¡°It¡¯s very high end.¡±


    ¡°What would make you think it wasn¡¯t?¡± asks Rick at the same time.


    I think for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s risky to design lingerie for girls like me, who are bigger. We don¡¯t fit the typical model stereotype, and with such small pieces of cloth, we tend to pop out on all sides. But I want women like me to feel sexy, and not like they have to squeeze into something that¡¯s too small.¡± Blushing fiercely now, I poke at my dinner, wishing I hadn¡¯t brought up such doubts. I don¡¯t have to worry, however, because both men immediately jump in.


    ¡°No sweetheart, your designs are perfect,¡± growls one brother.


    The other agrees.


    ¡°I like it when you pop out of your clothes,¡± Ryder says with a naughty look. ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s my favorite part.¡±


    But then they get serious.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Rick says with a shake of his head, ¡°and don¡¯t take this the wrong way  but if we didn¡¯t have confidence in your work, we wouldn¡¯t have offered to help youunch a new line.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± agrees Ryder. ¡°Rick and I are businessmen, and we know a good product when we see it. You¡¯ve got talent, Chrissy. Don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡±


    I smile a bit sheepishly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you two at least like my style,¡± I murmur. I feel a bit better, but sometimes, I still doubt myself, and it¡¯s my mom¡¯s fault. Ang always makes me feel less than and I really need to stop listening to her.


    But the good part about all this is that I can be open with the twins. I feel like I can to talk to Rick and Ryder about nearly anything, including my body-image issues, my doubts about my business, and even my ns for the future. In past rtionships, I never felt like I could be so truly myself. Inevitably, I would be hiding something  my love of certain hobbies or even my penchant to eat two sandwiches for lunch, and not just one. It wasn¡¯t healthy and led to constant awkward moments. Now, however, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a single thing I could say to Rick and Ryder that would be a deal breaker. That¡¯s how good things are.


    Yet there¡¯s a lot that remains unsaid between the three of us because I still haven¡¯t told them that I¡¯m their long-lost stepsister. Dread builds in my heart. I have to do the big reveal, but it gets more difficult each day I put it off.


    Be brave, the voice in my head encourages. You can do this, Chrissy. The fact is, I have to tell them someday. So I take a deep breath because if not now, then when?


    ¡°Why do you guys like me?¡± I ask bluntly.


    Two pairs of blue eyes lock with mine in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryder asks, immediately serious. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean, that night at the reunion. Why did you approach me?¡± I rify. For a moment, I wonder if I¡¯ve ruined the evening with such a serious question, but Rick merely shrugs.


    ¡°Honey, you were the hottest woman in the room,¡± he says. ¡°And when we went for drinks afterward, we saw that you were incredibly ambitious and excited about life, which we appreciate.¡±


    Ryder nods, agreeing with his twin. ¡°It was refreshing to meet a woman who was hopeful yet realistic about her dreams, as well as talented and beautiful too,¡± he adds.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t something else?¡± I demand seriously.


    They stare at me.


    ¡°No,¡± says Ryder in a slow voice. ¡°Why, is there something we should know?¡±


    This is my moment. This is my opportunity to tell them about my mother, and the fact that we¡¯re step-siblings from long ago. But even as the words bubble up in my throat, I mp them down.


    ¡°No, just wondering that¡¯s all,¡± I say with a weak smile. ¡°Sorry! Just got carried away.¡±


    My words don¡¯t even make sense and the twins shoot me another hard look. But Ryder takes my hand then, squeezing the small palm.


    ¡°You can tell us anything,¡± he rumbles soothingly. ¡°At any time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to scare us away,¡± adds Rick with a smile. ¡°We adore you, sweetheart, and we moved to Sheridan to be with you. Whatever it is, it¡¯s not so bad.¡±


    With that, I shoot them a watery smile but my lips stay pressed together. My secret has somehow grown to gargantuan proportions, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to tell them the truth. What¡¯s going to happen? The twins will find out inevitably, but the question is when? And when they do, will they forgive me for deceiving them?

 Book9-9

    Ryder


    ¡°Ryder, Rick,¡± murmurs Chrissy. Her usually carefree tone sounds miserable as she calls out to us from the bathroom.


    ¡°Are you okay, babe?¡± my brother asks, his voice etched with concern. We nce at one another and move toward the bathroom. Inside the marble space, Chrissy is hunched over the toilet, her entire body curled against the porcin throne. She looks pale, and even a bit sweaty.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, my heart racing at the pitiful image before me.


    But Chrissy merely shakes her head.


    ¡°Either I have the world¡¯s worst stomach bug or it¡¯s food-poisoning,¡± she moans pathetically. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. I don¡¯t want to get you sick if it¡¯s a bug.¡±


    Of course neither Rick nor I listen to this instruction. Instead, my brother grabs a washcloth and dampens it while I stroke Chrissy¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t feeling so good after that burgerst night,¡± I remind her gently. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the culprit?¡±


    She nods slightly, her body shaking as she sits in front of the toilet. Rick ces the cool cloth on the back of her neck. ¡°There you go, love,¡± he husks with concern. Chrissy looks up at each of us gratefully and then sighs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it to the lunch with your dad today. I¡¯m really sorry because I was looking forward to meeting Fred.¡± Tears spring into her eyes, but I shush her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about it,¡± I stroke her pale cheek in a gesture offort. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have another chance to meet our dad,¡± Rick assures her. ¡°Besides, maybe it¡¯ll be good for Ryder and me to talk to him first anyways. Fred¡¯s an understanding guy, but we have a lot to put on him, to say the least. We won¡¯t cancel because of this little bump in the road.¡±


    The beautiful woman smiles, even if she¡¯s looking a bit green. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t cancel on your dad. I¡¯m going to be fine. I¡¯m just a little under the weather, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel better once I lie down for a bit.¡±


    I nce at my brother. Rick¡¯s face is concerned, but we nod. After all, it¡¯s just a bug, right?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°All right,¡± he says. ¡°But call us immediately if you start to feel worse.¡±


    Chrissyughs although ites out as a bit of a croak. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine feeling worse, but I promise to call if I need you.¡± Hearing her gentle tone eases my nerves ever so slightly.


    ¡°We better get going then,¡± I say as I nt a gentle kiss on Chrissy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Text us to let us know how you¡¯re doing, okay? We¡¯lle straight back if you need us.¡± She nods, and I hesitate only a moment more before exiting the bathroom.


    A few minutester, my brother and I are out the door and headed to the main strip of downtown Sheridan. I don¡¯t love leaving Chrissy in such a state, but Rick and I need to see our father and talk to him about our unique rtionship  especially before he hears about it from someone else.


    After all, Fred¡¯s getting up there in age, and we want to be sure to break the news gently. I think he suspects that Rick and I have shared women before, but he¡¯s never asked directly about it, nor have we confirmed any suspicions. But this time, the rtionship is real and we need to address it with our father.


    As we make our way down the main drag toward the restaurant, I take in the entricities that make up my hometown. Sheridan is a charming little ce, filled with a funky cast of characters, some cranky, others friendly. Many of them have known Rick and me for most of our lives, and astonishingly, seem to remember us from when we were boys too.


    As we pass by a local cafe, we wave to Bess Cartwright, who recently married our friends Ben and Brandon. It¡¯sforting to know we¡¯re not the only threesome in town because it means Sheridan is reasonably open-minded. At least its citizens won¡¯t treat us as pariahs because my brother and I happen to adore the same woman.


    ¡°Have you seen how big Mnie¡¯s gotten?¡± Rick asks with a shake of his head. He¡¯s talking about Bess¡¯s two year old daughter. ¡°She looks just like her fathers, and I don¡¯t usually say this, but that¡¯s one cute kid.¡±


    ¡°You ever think about having children?¡± I ask my brother in a casual tone. I¡¯m somewhat surprised that I¡¯ve never asked him about kids before, but then again, we¡¯ve never met a woman who was worth themitment.


    Rick runs a hand through his thick ck hair as he considers. ¡°Yeah, I think with the right woman, I would love to be a dad.¡±


    I nod, agreeing with this assessment.


    ¡°You think Chrissy could be the right one?¡±


    My twin turns to me, his blue eyes serious.


    ¡°Yeah, I do actually. She¡¯s giving, loving, and sweet, and I know I¡¯d love to fill her belly with children.¡±


    A wave of warm possession sweeps over me too.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to get her pregnant,¡± is my low growl. ¡°Over and over again, with our kids.¡±


    But then the conversation is cut off because we¡¯ve reached the restaurant. Fred¡¯s already at the table, and despite being in histe 70¡¯s, he looks quite dapper. His white hair is slicked back, and he¡¯s wearing a crisp button down with a brown suede jacket.


    ¡°Hey Pops. You¡¯re looking good,¡± I tell my father as Rick and I settle into chairs on either side of him. ¡°Did you order drinks yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, fes,¡± he rasps. ¡°I just got settled in myself.¡±


    Rick looks at our father, and his expression is friendly, if concerned. The truth is that Fred, despite his jovial attitude, is frail. Sitting in his wheelchair, the man who had once beenrger than life to us hastely seemed more and more childlike. He¡¯s literally shrinking before our eyes, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯s lost two inches in the past few years. Not only that, but his back is hunched, and his limbs look increasingly withered with prominent blue veins. Agees for everyone, and unfortunately, Fred Walsh is no longer the strapping man he used to be.


    But hopefully, he¡¯ll be able to handle the news that his sons are in a rtionship with one beautiful, curvy woman. Chrissy means so much to us, and it¡¯s time to break the news to my father, no matter how frail he is.


    I frown slightly, wishing that the curvy girl had been able to make it to the lunch with us today. After all, anyone meeting her would be immediately charmed, and I¡¯m sure Fred would adore her. But she was so sick, and dragging her to this lunch would have been inhumane.


    ¡°Boys, you look good,¡± Fred rasps lightly. ¡°Keeping busy out here in the middle of nowhere?¡±


    Rick shakes his head andughs easily. Our dad still can¡¯t believe that we¡¯ve been living in Sheridan these past few months. We left for New York almost a decades ago, and allegedly moved back for ¡°business,¡± although I¡¯m sure my father doesn¡¯t really believe that.


    ¡°We keep plenty busy, Dad,¡± my brotherughs while sping Fred¡¯s hand affectionately in his own. ¡°We¡¯reunching a lingerie line as part of Ayema. That¡¯s what we¡¯re in town for, remember?¡±


    Fred¡¯s eyebrows go up slightly.


    ¡°Women¡¯s lingerie? Well isn¡¯t that scandalous. And are you going to have a fashion show so your old man can see these designs firsthand?¡± Fred is still wicked, and we howl at his quirked eyebrows. Our dad has always been quick witted, and itforts me to know that the old man sitting next to me still has some life in him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll put you front row center when we do,¡± Rick promises as he picks up his menu.


    ¡°Good,¡± my father nods with approval. ¡°You know how much I love seeing lushdies strutting their stuff!¡±


    I share an amused nce with my brother. Fred is far too infirm to enjoy that kind of intimacy with a woman, although a man can still appreciate with his eyes, I suppose. You¡¯re never too old for that.


    ¡°You know, boys,¡± Fred hums from behind his own menu. ¡°I know you two better than I know the back of my hand.¡±


    My brother and I share a quick nce. ¡°What are you talking about Dad?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You obviously have something you want to tell your old man, that¡¯s all,¡± Fred says in response, still busy behind his menu.


    With another quick look at my brother, I nod.


    ¡°Well,¡± I begin. ¡°You¡¯re right, actually. Rick and I wanted to share a bit of news about our lives. It¡¯s a positive development, so there¡¯s no need to get antsy, but it¡¯s also a bit unusual.¡±


    ¡°Sounds intriguing,¡± Fred says lightly, folding his bony hands across hisp. ¡°Is everything okay with you two?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Rick reassures him quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just a little non-traditional, shall we say.¡±


    Fred¡¯s keen blue eyes  still sharp as a bird¡¯s  scrutinize me and Rick in turn.


    ¡°As long as my boys are healthy and happy, nothing is ever that big of a deal to me.¡±


    It¡¯s my turn to nod appreciatively. That¡¯s Fred for you, I think with no small amount of reverence for my father. He¡¯s always been supportive and kind, no matter what my brother and I get ourselves into.


    But before I can dive into the big reveal, there¡¯s a suddenmotion at the entrance to the restaurant. The three of us turn toward the noise, curious as to who¡¯s screaming at the hostess. Interestingly, there¡¯s a skinny older blonde woman with her make-up caked on, and she¡¯s gesturing furiously. To my surprise, she turns to us with a nasty look in her eyes. Who is that? Do we even know her? But then my eyesnd on our sweet Chrissy trailing in the woman¡¯s wake, and suddenly, the world goes to hell in a hand-basket.

 Book9-10

    ChrissyN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    An hour earlier.


    I finally manage to get myself off the bathroom floor. I¡¯ve only thrown up once since the guys left for lunch, and my stomach¡¯s finally beginning to settle. Part of me wonders if the reason I¡¯ve been so ill was in fact nerves, and not food poisoning as the twins suggested.


    Stumbling my way into the kitchen, I search for sparkling water in the hopes that the fizz will settle my stomach somewhat. Hydration. Yes, that¡¯s what I need.


    I¡¯m just sitting down to a ss of ginger ale and a pack of Saltines when several sharp knocks sound on the front door. Who is that? I hold very still, hoping they¡¯ll go away, but the insistent rapping continues.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ming, hold on,¡± I groan. Clutching my stomach, I make my way to the door and immediately regret opening it. It¡¯s my mom, and Ang looks like a crazed animal. It¡¯s not her make-up or hair. No, her blonde locks are perfectly molded into a helmet, and she¡¯s got a fake Chanel skirt suit on. It¡¯s her eyes that scare me. Those blue orbs dart around the room behind my shoulder, as if searching for something.


    ¡°Where the hell are they?¡± she hisses, nails wing at the air.


    ¡°Excuse me? Mom?¡± I manage to sputter. ¡°What are you doing here? How did you even find me?¡±


    Ang pushes past me and storms into the house, her overly made-up face contorted with rage. She begins marching in and out of various rooms as if on a mission.


    ¡°I had myself a nice little chat with Bess Cartwright just a few minutes ago,¡± she sneers while making her way around the ce. The woman ms doors in her wake, and pictures on the walls rattle with the force of her movements. ¡°She just shared the most interesting piece of news about my own daughter.¡± Ang finallyes back into the hallway, venom dripping from her voice. ¡°Do you know what that piece of news is, Chrissy?¡± she asks in a faux-innocent tone. At my silence, the woman continues ranting. ¡°She told me that my baby girl is active on the dating scene, and aren¡¯t I just so happy for you?¡±


    I feel my heart skip a beat. Oh shit. But Ang continues with her rant.


    ¡°¡®Dating?¡¯ I asked Bess. ¡®Dating whom, may I inquire?¡¯ And do you know what that good for nothing little slut told me?¡± My mom¡¯s face is knotted with rage now, her cheeks bright red. I shake my head, hoping for a way out of this nightmare, but of course, that¡¯s too much to ask.


    Ang merely spits, she¡¯s so angry now.


    ¡°She told me you¡¯re dating the Walsh twins! Imagine that, sweetheart! I didn¡¯t even know they were back in town but it turns out that all along, you¡¯ve been fucking your twin stepbrothers! Is that something you nned on keeping hidden forever?¡±


    Immediately, I try to calm her down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fucking Ryder and Rick,¡± I say in a calm voice. ¡°We¡¯re in love.¡±


    Ang swivels around to jeer at me.


    ¡°Are you shitting me? Love? Where are you getting this? You¡¯re fucking them!¡±


    I hold up a hand.


    ¡°Okay, yes, we have sex but ¡±


    My mom cuts me off.


    ¡°Do you hear yourself? You¡¯re having sex with twin brothers who are also your stepbrothers! Do you not get how whore-y and disgusting that is? What kind of slut are you? Did I raise you to be like this?¡±


    I try again.


    ¡°Rick and Ryder are my former stepbrothers. You¡¯re not married to Fred Walsh anymore, so in fact, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re blood rted anyways.¡±


    All this time, Ang¡¯s been crashing through the house like a bull in a china shop. She¡¯s literally been pulling open drawers in the kitchen, and finally, she finds the object of her desire. I watch my mother pour whiskey into arge ss and take a long, slow gulp.


    ¡°That¡¯s an expensive vintage,¡± I say in what I hope is an even voice.


    ¡°Your stepbrothers can afford it,¡± Ang huffs before taking another big gulp of whiskey. ¡°You know why? Because I did a little research on-line and found out that those Walsh boys are worth a fortune. A massive fucking fortune, darling, which means you¡¯re dating billionaires. You hear that, Chrissy? You¡¯re earning billions of dors with your pussy. What do you do? Offer it to a different twin on alternate nights? Do they pay you bonuses if you perform well in the sack?¡±


    I stare at her.


    ¡°Get out. You know nothing about us, and I will not tolerate this kind of obscenity in my home.¡±


    ¡°Your home?¡± my mom screeches, gesturing wildly with her whiskey ss. Some of the amber liquid spills out,nding on the kitchen floor with a st. ¡°This isn¡¯t your home. This is their home, and the Walsh brothers are paying you to be their sex toy. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true,¡± I say.


    My mom stares at me, her eyes still wild.


    ¡°Well, do you still work at that shitty little lingerie store?¡±


    I take a deep breath.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I do-¡±


    ¡°See? They¡¯re not paying you enough if you kept your job! I have to find their millions,¡± my mom says in a deranged tone, looking around wildly. ¡°I know they keep it stashed around here somewhere.¡±


    This is insane. Ang is now tearing around the house, as if on a treasure hunt. She literally runs up the stairs and surveys the study before mming the door.


    ¡°Mom, Rick and Ryder keep their money in a bank! It¡¯s not going to be here. They don¡¯t have a suitcase full of cash, so I have no idea what you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    But my mom won¡¯t listen. Ang barges into the master suite next, and I¡¯m horrified as she begins pawing through my lingerie drawer, tossing all sorts of filmy fripperies on the ground.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll find it,¡± she mutters, clearly drunk and out of her mind. ¡°I know there will be money.¡±


    ¡°Ang,¡± I say in a sharp tone while standing in the doorway. ¡°Stop it right now. This isn¡¯t funny, and there is no money in the house. Ryder and Rick don¡¯t have a safe, they don¡¯t keep cash around-¡±


    But my mom lets out a crow of delight before holding up a five by seven photo. My heart sinks when I realize what it is because Ryder, Rick, and I took some naughty photos together a while ago. It was just one session, but it was really steamy and hot. We developed the photos too, just as a keepsake, and even from here, I can see the one that my mom¡¯s looking at. It¡¯s an image of me, double stuffed. I¡¯m on my hands and knees, my breasts dangling heavily as one of the twins ims my pussy from behind. The other twin is crouched over my back, and he¡¯s clearly crammed my bottom full with nine inches of hard length. But it¡¯s more than that. It¡¯s the sheer pleasure on my face as I enjoy the illicit duality, my head thrown back and my lips parted in a delighted moan.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I begin. ¡°Please don¡¯t-¡±


    But Ang won¡¯t let me get a word in during this confrontation. Instead, her eyes bug out as she continues flipping through the photos while licking her lips.


    ¡°Well, well, well, I had no idea I had such a whore-y slut on my hands. Does it hurt when they do that?¡± she asks, looking curiously at one where I¡¯m taking both of them simultaneously into my pussy. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know women could stretch this way,¡± she remarks, sounding impressed.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I begin again.


    This time, Ang puts the photos down and stares at me, her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Do Rick and Ryder know that you¡¯re their stepsister?¡± she asks suddenly, cocking her head. ¡°Do they do this to you, knowing that you¡¯re rted?¡±


    I take a deep breath.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m going to tell them. Now, if you¡¯d just put those photos back-¡±


    Ang ms the drawer shut, the snaps still firmly in her hand.


    ¡°You know what? I think we¡¯re going to tell them. Together,¡± she says in a venomous tone.


    I draw back with horror.


    ¡°No, Ang. That¡¯s not a good idea. That¡¯s something that I have to handle on my own. Please don¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Unfortunately, at that moment my phone goes off on the bedside table, and my mom scrambles over to pick it up. I pray it¡¯s not a dirty text from one of the twins, but her eyes light up, and I know it¡¯s even worse.


    ¡°¡®Why, you have a calendar notification,¡± she almost sings, her eyes lighting up. ¡°12:30  Lunch with Mr. Walsh and twins at the Canopy Restaurant.''¡± Ang nces at me, her eyes filled with malice. ¡°And let me guess  is that Fred Walsh, my ex-husband?¡±


    I refuse to answer.


    ¡°Give that back,¡± I say in a trembling tone, holding out my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to look at other peoples¡¯ phones?¡±


    Ang snatches the cell away, cackling maniacally.


    ¡°Oh, I think we¡¯re beyond that, sweetheart, because I just found a way to get rich. Come on, Chrissy. We¡¯re going to tell Fred Walsh just how much you love his sons because this is all about love, isn¡¯t it? Like you said? Get real,¡± she hisses before grabbing my wrist and hauling me downstairs. I stumble behind her, trying to pull away, but Ang is too strong. Her fingers are like a vise on my wrist and before I know it, we¡¯re in her car on our way downtown. Too soon, we¡¯re outside the Canopy with its gay red and white striped awning.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this,¡± I plead once more, tears forming in my eyes. ¡°Nothing good cane of this. You¡¯re not thinking straight.¡±

 Book9-11

    But Ang shakes her head, her expression vicious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in poverty while all this time, you¡¯ve been boinking two billionaires. I think there¡¯s something in there for Mommy, don¡¯t you agree? Come on,¡± she hisses again while jerking on my wrist. And with that, all hope for a peaceful resolution evaporates as we barrel into the restaurant where my lovers await.


    Rick


    My dad nces at themotion at the front of the restaurant, and his face twists with disgust. ¡°I¡¯d know that screech anywhere,¡± he says sourly. ¡°Boys, it¡¯s Ang. Your former stepmother.¡±


    Furrowing my brow, I squint, trying to see. Sure enough, there¡¯s a scrawny, stick-thin blonde waving her arms about while speaking in a loud, shrill voice. Her hair is molded into a helmet whereas her cheap-looking, hot pink stilettos look as though they could snap any minute. I squint. Do I know this woman?


    Suddenly, it alles back to me. Yes, my dad was married to an Ang while my brother and I were in high school, but that Ang was beautiful and fresh, even if she was a witch. Clearly, time has not been kind to the woman. Too many hours on the tanning bed have left her skin leathery and orange, and her highlights are chunky and outdated.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Ryder growls, his brow lowered. But at that moment, Ang sees us and makes eye contact. I shudder internally because there¡¯s something not right about her. Her gaze has the intensity of a berserker, like someone hell-bent on their mission.


    Ang begins stomping toward us, dragging along a figure in her wake, and suddenly, we get a clear view of who it is. It¡¯s Chrissy, our beautiful girl. But what¡¯s she doing here? Her eyes are wide with fear, and immediately, my brother and I jump to our feet.


    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Fred-fucking-Walsh,¡± Ang sneers as shees up to our table. ¡°You fucker.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s some greeting,¡± my dad says, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°How nice to see you, Ang.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m about to threaten to wash the old witch¡¯s mouth out with soap when she turns to us, sneering.


    ¡°Oh, and look! Freddie has his sons with him! Twin double-fuckers,¡± she curses.


    What the hell? I¡¯m not going to let this woman hurl insults at us for no reason, but then Chrissy steps forward.


    ¡°Please stop,¡± she begs the woman. ¡°Just stop now. We¡¯ll leave and everything will be fine.¡±


    But Ang¡¯s on a roll and nothing short of a club to the head is going to halt this train.


    ¡°You know, Fred, you left me with nothing. Nothing,¡± the woman hisses, gesticting wildly. ¡°You were a hotshotwyer with millions in the bank, and you left me with zip after the divorce.¡±


    ¡°You ruined our marriage yourself, Ang,¡± Fred cuts in, his tone impassive. ¡°You cheated on me with the pool boy, or don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh that?¡± Ang asks ndly. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. It was just a fling, and I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still hung up over it.¡±


    We all stare at her because that¡¯s a bald-faced lie, and obviously, my father is astonished at how easy it is for her to twist the truth.


    ¡°Ang, you married Buddy Stanton after we divorced,¡± my dad says in a tight voice. ¡°You cheated on me with the pool boy, and then married him.¡±


    The deranged woman giggles.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to. Oh no. Like I said, it was just a minor indiscretion, and I had to divorce Buddy anyways because he had no ambition. He certainly couldn¡¯t afford to keep a woman like me,¡± she scoffs. Then, the despicable woman continues. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve been living in poverty for years now, Fred, and it¡¯s all your fault. I never had a chance after you threw me out. No one wanted to be my friend because let¡¯s face it  everyone in Sheridan kowtows to the powerfulwyer in town. No one even believed my side of the story! They wanted to keep kissing your ass,¡± she sniffs.


    I¡¯ve had enough. This is incredibly insulting to my elderly father, and I want her gone.


    ¡°Please leave,¡± I say in an even tone. ¡°We¡¯ve heard enough of your filthy lies, and you clearly aren¡¯t in your right mind. Chrissy, would you like to stay for lunch? If you¡¯re feeling better that is.¡±


    But that¡¯s when the blonde woman turns to our girlfriend, her expression filled with malice.


    ¡°Oh, and it gets better too! Because Fred, your sons like to double-dip, did you know that?¡±


    I inhale deeply, but my brother beats me to it.


    ¡°Our personal lives are no business of yours, so I suggest you get out,¡± he grinds through his teeth while taking her elbow in a firm grasp. But Ang shakes him off with a wild gesture and then turns back to my father.


    ¡°No, Fred. Like I said, your twin sons like to double dip. Literally. And with their stepsister too! Surely, that information is worth something to you.¡±


    There are tears running down Chrissy face now, and she lets out a soft whimper. But Ang¡¯s on a roll as we try to process her words, and she thrusts a stack of photos before my father.


    ¡°Here you go, honey bun. Now, I know we haven¡¯t seen our children naked since they were in diapers, but how did your sons learn to do that? How did they learn to treat a woman like that? Look at how Chrissy¡¯s stretched, with her legs so far over her head. They were hurting her, don¡¯t you think? Oh, and ignore the splotch of semen on her belly, even if it adds a certain authenticity to these pictures.¡±


    My brother and I gape because suddenly, the import of Ang¡¯s actions hit us. Is she showing our dad the naughty pictures we took with Chrissy? And even more, are we rted to the curvy girl, even if only by marriage?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ang confirms maliciously, her blue eyes gleaming as she reads our minds. ¡°You¡¯ve been fucking your stepsister, didn¡¯t you know that, Ryder and Rick? You¡¯ve been boinking cute little Chrissy McCall, as she was named back then. She¡¯s Chrissy Stanton now because my ex gave her hisst name, but did you have any idea you were doing the nasty with your sister?¡±


    I jerk around to stare at our girlfriend.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± I demand. ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true.¡±


    But Chrissy can¡¯t meet my eyes and merely sobs as she looks at the ground.


    ¡°Oh, I see you don¡¯t know,¡± Ang hisses gleefully, clearly enjoying the effect of her insane outburst. Then, she turns her attention back to our dad. ¡°What about you? Did you know Fred? Did you know that your boys have been fucking my daughter? What kind of stepbrothers would do such a thing?¡±


    I blink several times, looking at our girlfriend for some sign that Ang is insane and lying, but just as quickly, details start to click into ce. No wonder Chrissy appeared familiar at our high school reunion. It wasn¡¯t just deja vu because actually, she¡¯s our former stepsister. And no wonder Chrissy seemed to know our life stories, even before we told her. It¡¯s because we all used to live in the same house and eat at the same dinner table.


    Chrissy.


    I stare at the gorgeous girl, hardly able to believe that the ripe, luscious brte before us is the awkward, buck-toothed girl my brother and I used to ignore. Hell, we probably only spoke ten words to her the entire time we lived in the same house.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± my twin growls, distress evident on his face.


    But Ang continues to address our father, ignoring me and Ryder. ¡°And do you want to even know what¡¯s worse?¡± She leans in close, bracing herself on the arms of Fred¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°They¡¯ve been screwing her at the same time  two on one. How disgusting is that? Do you want to see more pictures, Fred? Here, let me help you,¡± she says, beginning to flip through the stack.


    I can only imagine how horrifying those photos must be for our father because during that steamy session, we stretched Chrissy so hard that she couldn¡¯t walk the next day. Her pussy and asshole were so sore that she literally stayed in bed and we brought her all her meals, in addition to providing warm baths and ice packs as needed.


    ¡°I think I deserve something for all this, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ang hisses as my dad¡¯s eyes grow wide, staring at the photos. ¡°This is worth money, wouldn¡¯t you say? Oh, here¡¯s an especially good one. My daughter¡¯s like a ballet dancer, I swear. So graceful, leaping through the air like that, and look: is that where she¡¯s really going tond? On their dicks, with one in her pussy and the other in her ass?¡±


    At that, my dad begins to wheeze heavily, and choke. Is it a piece of food? The bread from theplimentary bread basket? But then Fred begins to shake in his wheelchair, grabbing at his chest in desperate panic. His wide blue eyes lock with mine before he keels over, that white head slumping to the table.


    ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± I shout. ¡°My father¡¯s having a heart attack!¡±


    For the next several moments, everything erupts into pandemonium as we try to save my dad¡¯s life. But even as the sound of sirens grow loud in the background, a thought keeps circling in my brain: why didn¡¯t our stepsister tell us?


    Ryder


    I pace the gleaming white corridor, waiting on the doctor for an update about my dad. It¡¯s been over an hour since we rushed Fred to the hospital, and while we know that he had a heart attack, it¡¯s unclear how severe the damage might be.


    Rick sits in a worn-out floral chair against a far wall, holding his head in his hands. Neither one of us is prone to waterworks, but tonight, everything has gone out the window. Seriously, I don¡¯t know how things could go further off the rails, seeing that we just found out that we¡¯ve been in an illicit affair with our stepsister for months now.

 Book9-12

    I chance a nce at Chrissy. The curvy brte is also seated in a chair, staring nkly ahead. Her eyes are red-rimmed and dry, and she seems hardly able to process the tumult that is our lives. We¡¯ll definitely have to work things out, but right now, all eyes are on my dad.


    After what feels like an eternity, a nurse calls us to a back room.


    ¡°Rick and Ryder Walsh?¡± she asks. ¡°The doctor would like to see you.¡±


    Giving my brother¡¯s shoulder a calming squeeze, we follow the older woman down the hallway. Chrissy perks up, but doesn¡¯t make a move to join us from her hospital chair and as the door closes, I catch a glimpse of the beautiful woman¡¯s face, full of worry and heartbreak.


    About ten minutester, we emerge from the hospital room, still worried but also relieved.


    ¡°Well?¡± Chrissy asks, sitting up. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Rick growls, still standing. ¡°It was a minor heart attack and they say it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any permanent damage to Fred¡¯s heart muscle, but he¡¯s going to stay in the ICU for a few days to make sure. He¡¯s seventy, but he¡¯s tough. Our dad will make it.¡±


    Chrissy nods, her eyes wide.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry this happened,¡± she says in a quiet tone, looking down at the floor. ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t brought this down on you guys. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    That¡¯s when I sit in the stic orange seat next to her. I want to be delicate and refined, but the days of that are past.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were our stepsister?¡± I ask bluntly. ¡°Why were you hiding that fact?¡±


    She goes pale, but thenposes herself. ¡°I wanted to tell you at so many different times, but just kept putting it off,¡± she says in a slow but steady tone. ¡°I know that¡¯s no excuse but it got harder and harder to reveal the truth as more time went by. I was going to, I swear, although you don¡¯t have to believe me.¡±


    I nod, refraining from touching her.


    ¡°But why note out and tell us from the beginning? At the reunion even? It makes no sense.¡±


    She nods, pressing her lips together.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to exin but here goes: I¡¯ve had a crush on you guys ever since high school,¡± she confesses. ¡°It was crazy. You guys were literally living in the same house, and I had the hugest crush on not one, but both of you.¡±


    My eyebrows raise, but I merely shrug.


    ¡°That¡¯s not such a big deal,¡± I say in an even tone. ¡°We¡¯ve had lots of girls have crushes on us. On both of us too, so it¡¯s not like it¡¯s never happened before.¡±


    Chrissy nods, two dots of scarlet on her cheeks.


    ¡°Yes, but you see, I was bad,¡± she whispers. ¡°Even worse than you can imagine.¡±


    Rick and I share a nce as our eyebrows rise.


    ¡°How so?¡± he probes.


    ¡°Yes, what do you mean?¡± I ask.


    She blushes crimson again, staring down at her hands.


    ¡°Well, I used to spy on you when we were living together,¡± she whispers. ¡°Not when you were in the shower or anything like that, but even worse,¡± she admits. ¡°When you ¡­ well, when you brought girls home.¡±


    I share a confused look with my brother.


    ¡°We brought girls home a lot, from what I remember. Two or three times a week, sometimes, and different girls too. So we dated around. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Chrissy shakes her head furiously, still unable to meet our eyes.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just that. Yes, you were with different girls, but you see, I had the bedroom down the hall from you guys, and sometimes there were noises. And sometimes, I¡¯d tiptoe down the hall to watch, and I¡¯d get really into it. Too into it, if you understand what I mean. I was going to tell you all this eventually,¡± Chrissy says in a rush. ¡°But it¡¯s embarrassing! You guys didn¡¯t even recognize me at the reunion, and back then, I was nothing but a piece of furniture. So to know that I was touching myself while watching you guys ¡­ well, it¡¯s humiliating!¡± she blurts, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Rick and I share another nce, and I can tell we¡¯re on the same wavelength. This revtion isn¡¯t embarrassing, it¡¯s hot. Holy shit, we ensnared Chrissy way back when, and didn¡¯t even know it. When she was nothing but a teen girl, she was already watching us double team women, and getting aroused by the action.


    Suddenly, I know that everything we feel for Chrissy is right. Rick and I have met women before who think they¡¯re into threesomes. They think they can handle the attentions of two brothers, but the fact is that not all women are cut out for the job. They get confused, emotionally angsty, and needy. The rtionship doesn¡¯t end well, to say the least, and we end up going our separate ways.


    But with Chrissy it¡¯s different. She¡¯s known for ten years now that double-teaming is her thing. She¡¯s fantasized about being with two men, and even more, seen how it¡¯s yed out in real life. Of course, those were the dreams of a teenager, but in thest few months, our stepsister has shown us that emotionally and physically, she can handle both Rick and me. Chrissy is mature, giving, and so feminine, and she¡¯s exactly what we need.


    ¡°So what are you trying to tell us?¡± I ask in a low voice.


    Tears beginning streaming down our stepsister¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I guess that I¡¯ve been in love with both of you for a long time now,¡± she says in a broken voice. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, and I¡¯m so sorry for messing it up. I understand if you never want to see me again, after your dad¡¯s heart attack and my mom¡¯s attempted shakedown. Things just got so out of control, and again, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she cries.


    At that, Rick and I throw our heads back andugh because nothing could be further from the truth.


    ¡°Chrissy, sweetheart, none of this is your fault,¡± I say in a gentle voice. ¡°Our dad has been ailing for some time now. He¡¯s an old man, and as hard as that is to admit, we¡¯re lucky we¡¯ve had Fred around this long.¡±


    Chrissy hups a bit, still looking miserable. ¡°I would never do anything to hurt you guys, not deliberately. I hope you know that.¡±


    I grin.


    ¡°Of course we know that. But sweetheart, it¡¯s not embarrassing to admit that you¡¯ve had a long-simmering crush on us for ages. In fact, I kind of like it. It¡¯s nice to know we¡¯ve been keeping you busy for more than ten years now.¡±


    She blinks at us, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry? I mean, I was spying,¡± she whispers, looking down. ¡°I saw what you did to those girls, and I just wanted it for myself.¡±


    I shake my head, taking one of her small hands in my own, as my brother takes her other one.


    ¡°The truth is, Chrissy,¡± I say. ¡°It makes you perfect for us. You¡¯re ready for threesomes, and you love and enjoy being in one. So what if we¡¯re technically ex-stepsiblings? Who even cares? Obviously there¡¯s no love lost between Fred and Ang, and I¡¯m not living my life for them, in any case.¡±


    She stares at us, blinking tears back.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not angry?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not,¡± Rick drawls in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯re in love with you, that¡¯s what we are. We can¡¯t imagine a woman more perfect, more giving, and more gorgeous than you, baby girl.¡± She merely stares at us, brown eyes big. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± my brother continues with an easy chuckle. ¡°Is that so hard to believe?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Chrissy swallows heavily, her face still pale. ¡°Well, because after everything, the secrecy, my mom, our pasts, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be interested.¡±


    I merely shrug.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s going to be fine. Your mom? Well, I can¡¯t say the same of her, but we¡¯ll figure something out. We love you, Chrissy, and all those secrets? They¡¯re nothing. What matters is that we stick together because you mean everything to us.¡±


    With that, Chrissy begins to cry, and this time I can¡¯t resist. Gently, I lean forward and sweep my lips across hers. She immediately leans into my embrace before Rick breaks in, iming our beautiful girl¡¯s mouth for his own. Suddenly, the heat between us is high, and I lean back to gaze at this incredible woman.


    ¡°Always, sweetheart. You have brought light and joy to our lives, and hell, we never thought we¡¯de back to Sheridan, but here we are,¡± I say in a rough tone. ¡°Do you love us as well?¡±


    She throws her arms around our broad shoulders, crying once more.


    ¡°Yes yes! Of course I do. But Ryder and Rick, I have one more secret,¡± she says softly with a sweet smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re sick of secrets, but I promise you¡¯ll like this one.¡±


    My brother grins, stroking one velvet cheek.


    ¡°What is it sweetheart? What¡¯s the big news?¡±


    She giggles while blushing.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m pregnant with your babies, Ryder and Rick. You¡¯re going to be daddies!¡±


    My brother and I stare at each other, stunned.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I breathe.


    My twin nods. ¡°This is absolutely incredible. I couldn¡¯t be happier!¡±


    Chrissy nods and smiles again with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± she breathes. ¡°I thought it was food poisoning, but then realized that I haven¡¯t gotten my period in a while now. I¡¯m almost one hundred percent sure that you¡¯re going to be daddies by next year.¡±


    With that, Rick and I descend on the curvy girl, covering her with kisses. Who cares if she¡¯s our stepsister? Who cares if she has the mother from hell? All that matters it that we love her, she loves us, and that we understand one another. After all, Chrissy developed her taste for twins early on, and it works perfectly for her filthy twin stepbrothers.

 Book9-13

    Epilogue


    Chrissy


    Eight monthster.


    The hospital room is decorated until there are practically no empty surfaces left. Several vases of fresh cut flowers adorn the windowsill and side table, while bundles of silvery balloons float around merrily. But I ignore it all as happiness crashes through my chest.


    After all, I just went through an exhausting 40-hourbor to deliver my girls, and finally, I have the precious bundles snuggled against my chest. Collette¡¯s wide eyes are open and an intense, deep blue. Meanwhile, Cassidy is taking the lull in the action as a chance to rest, her tiny pink lips parted ever so slightly. Each little girl has a shock of jet-ck hair, just like their dads.


    It was grueling bringing them into the world, but now, I can finally rx and embrace my new role as ¡°Mom.¡±


    Suddenly, there¡¯s a soft knock at the door and Rick and Rydere in, carrying delicious smelling takeout and even more balloons.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did you guys buy every single balloon in the city?¡± I ask with a gentle giggle. Secretly, however, I love how they spoil me.


    Rick nods as he nts a tender kiss on my forehead. ¡°Just about. They had no more at Shop Rite, so we went to Walgreens.¡±


    I giggle. ¡°Oh you!¡± Iugh. ¡°Thest thing I need is more balloons. I can¡¯t even see out the windows!¡±


    Ryder merely leans forward to press a kiss to my brow as well.


    ¡°Nothing but the best for our girl. Plus, we brought you a treat,¡± he says while pulling a box from one of the takeout bags. ¡°Ham and cheese on rye, with all the fixings. It¡¯s from that deli on 72nd Street that you love. You know, the one with the red and white awning?¡±


    I brighten as hunger suddenly crashes over my form.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, take these babies and give me that panini!¡± Iugh. ¡°I need it! It¡¯s been way too long since I¡¯ve had deli meat.¡±


    Rickughs heartily as he takes the sleeping Cassidy from my arms. ¡°We know, we know. You kept saying that as you delivered the girls. You¡¯d get a contraction and scream, ¡°Pastrami!¡± Then another one, and you¡¯d shriek, ¡°Corned beef!¡±¡±


    Meanwhile, Ryder leans down to scoop Collette from my arms. ¡°Or you¡¯d say something like ¡°Smoked beef, sauerkraut and rye!¡±¡± he jokes.


    I merely giggle and unwrap the sandwich, my mouth already watering with anticipation. ¡°Wow,¡± I say blissfully, biting into one. ¡°This really hits the spot.¡±


    My menugh, cuddling their daughters closer as I savor my me-time with my sandwich. But then, Ryder speaks with a smile.


    ¡°We called Fred,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s a proud gramps and excited to meet his new granddaughters.¡±


    It warms my heart to hear that Fred is excited for his new role as grandparent because after his heart attack, I feared for his health. Ryder and Rick told me there was no long term damage, but with someone who¡¯s in their 70¡¯s, you can never be too sure. Fortunately, the twins were right, and after the scare, Fred made a vow to take better care of his health. He¡¯s got a physical therapist and a personal trainer now, and he looks as happy, healthy, and fit as can be.


    Of course, it helps that we visit a lot from New York City. After ascertaining their dad was going to be okay, Ryder and Rick decided to return to their hometown.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°You know I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Immediately, the twins shot hard looks my way.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us,¡± Ryder growled. ¡°There¡¯s room for you at the penthouse, sweetheart. There¡¯s room for you and a dozen babies, if you want.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re not going to take no for an answer,¡± added Rick. ¡°You belong to us now. You and the babies both.¡±


    As a result, we live full-time in NYC now, and it¡¯s wonderful. Ryder and Rick own an enormous apartment in the sky with five bedrooms, and they have a full staff as well, including a driver, housekeeper, chef, and now, a nanny too. But even better, they manage Ayema as co-CEO¡¯s and have also installed me as Vice President of Creative. I haven¡¯t gotten into my role much yet, since I¡¯ve been out on maternity leave, but in the next few years, I¡¯m really looking forward to guiding Ayema by Chrissy into the stratosphere. Ourunch was a huge sess, and orders are pouring in for my saucy lingerie from all over the globe.


    But then, Ryder¡¯s voice goes neutral.


    ¡°Did you want us to text Ang?¡± he asks. ¡°It¡¯s your choice, honey. Just let me know what you want us to do.¡±


    I think for a moment. My mom disappeared after Fred had his heart attack. She literally strolled out of the restaurant and never came back, probably because she was afraid she caused his heart attack with her incendiary actions. Nor were there any follow up calls to find out his condition, nor any cards or well-wishes. You can¡¯t expect more of Ang though, because that¡¯s just how she is.


    And as far as I know, my mom still lives in her ramshackle little house on the outskirts of Sheridan, although I can¡¯t be sure, since I haven¡¯t spoken to her since our confrontation. No, I think ruefully. My life is far too wonderful for that woman.


    I reach for Ryder¡¯s hand and give hisrge palm a squeeze. ¡°She¡¯s not a part of our lives anymore,¡± I remind him without an ounce of regret. ¡°Let¡¯s just let sleeping dogs lie, shall we? It¡¯s better this way because all Ang wants is money. My mother wouldn¡¯t be interested in her granddaughters, as sad as that is.¡±


    My boyfriends nod with understanding, epting my decision.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Rick asks, his voice tender. ¡°You can always change your mind if you want. The door is never entirely shut to family.¡±


    I nod, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely. But let¡¯s talk about happier things, shall we? I was just thinking how I¡¯m so lucky to have it all.¡±


    ¡°Have it all?¡± The twins tilt their heads, smiles lurking on their lips.


    ¡°I have two wonderful little daughters, I have a kickass career, and I¡¯ve found the loves of my life.¡± I look from one pair of luminous blue eyes to the other. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d say I have it all. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The brothers exchange a quick look but I can¡¯t make out its meaning.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t exactly have it all,¡± Rick counters mysteriously.


    ¡°Come on guys, my life is incredible,¡± Iugh. ¡°What could be better?¡±


    But instead of answering, Rick and Ryder both take a knee next to my hospital bed, still holding their tiny daughters. My heart starts beating rapidly as my eyes go wide.


    Then, Ryder pulls a blue velvet box from his pocket, and inside is the most stunning ring I have ever seen  a delicate tinum band with arge, perfectly round diamond nestled in the center prongs. I gasp aloud.


    ¡°Marry us?¡± the brothers ask in unison. ¡°You make us so happy, Chrissy.¡±


    With tears in my eyes, I nod.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely,¡± I whisper. Then I lean forward and kiss each of them in turn, savoring their individual tastes in my mouth. After all, I was never supposed to fall in love with twins, much less twins who are also my former stepbrothers. But Rick and Ryder have me under their spell, and with our daughters, we¡¯re the perfect family of five. Pure joy washes over me, and I smile again, this time through tears at my two men and two children. Yes, I definitely have it all.


    THE END


    next book blurb:


    There are 3 growly, possessive men at the card table, but only one saucy cocktail waitress to serve them.


    I work as a hostess at the Corinthian Hotel. In the high rollers room, to be exact, and I meet a lot of handsome clients.


    One day, three men stroll in¡­


    ¡­ but they¡¯re not just any guys off the street!


    Dane is a hotel magnate with blue eyes that see everything.


    Chris has the body of a Greek god and enough charm to make a girl melt.


    And Jamison? Well, let¡¯s just say that he resembles a Marvel action hero with that sculpted chest and irresistible smile.


    But I¡¯m a nobody, whereas Dane, Chris and Jamison have everything at their fingertips: looks, money, power, and influence.


    Why would they want me?


    Even worse, I have a terrible past that I¡¯ve never revealed. Let¡¯s just say my family situation is (and was) extremely sketchy ¡­


    So will the three men still be interested when they find out?


    Or will they leave me and their baby out in the cold?

 caught together

    He¡¯s hot enough that I could melt chocte on his abs-and lick it off, while I¡¯m at it.


    Trevor King. My neen year old son¡¯s best friend.


    Incredibly sexy.


    Entirely off limits.


    So when he shows up at my house to stay there for winter break, I¡¯m stunned. He¡¯s going to sleep HERE? Within touching distance?


    I¡¯m itching to feel his powerful body. I¡¯ve watched it grow strong in the hockey rink, I know what it can do. And unless I¡¯m crazy, his cocky smirk and intense eyes say he wants me, too.


    My whole family is staying under the same roof for the holidays. They¡¯d lose it if they caught me with a guy so much younger than me. Kissing him would be very, VERY wrong.


    But what if he kisses me first?


    Book introduction: Caught together.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I pull the sheet tight across the bed and reach for the crumpledforter. I really should havee in here earlier. It¡¯s dusty and could use a good scrub down. But Brad will be here any minute and I have to settle for remaking the bed. I sigh. The dust will bother me, but it won¡¯t bother Brad. My son has never been concerned with how clean his room is. All the same, I make a mental note to give this room a good cleaning before hees home for the summer.


    I shake out the nket harder than I normally would to clear any dust from it, and as it settles, the air sends papers flying off of Brad¡¯s bulletin board. I shake my head. Of course. Finishing the bed, I reorganize the disturbed papers on his desk and reach down behind for the things that fell behind it. I can just feel the edge of a couple of papers, but my arm won¡¯t quite make it far enough. A couple of Brad¡¯s old hockey sticks are in the way, but I think I can reach without knocking the sticks over. I stretch, reach¡­ and the hockey sticks go crashing to the side and I lose my bnce and slip down onto the floor. Ow. I¡¯ve got the papers though.


    I pull my prizes out from behind the desk and take a look. It¡¯s a newspaper article featuring my son¡¯s high school hockey team. There was an article when the team won the state championships his senior year. The other thing I rescued is a picture, and as I pull it out from behind the article, I immediately feel myself blush. The picture is of Brad and his best friend, Trevor King. Must have been taken some timest year. Brad and Trevor were friends all through high school, and Trevor spent more time here than he did at home. Then senior year, his family moved to a different part of Boston, and I didn¡¯t see him again until he visited Brad for the dayst year around this time.


    That visit makes my whole body fill with remembered embarrassment, as the way my body reacted when I saw Trevor again was¡­not appropriate. He had filled out, grown into himself. He was sexy. And eighteen. He and Brad are still best friends, and they y on the hockey team at Boston College together, but I rarely see him.


    I stare at the picture. A woman my age probably shouldn¡¯t describe people as hot¡­but my god Trevor King is hot. I think about all the times he stole into my fantasies, even when I tried to keep him out. But that¡¯s all they were. Fantasies. Harmless fantasies about what he would look like under all his clothes, what he would look like over me, what he would look like-


    Stop.


    My body is already warming with just those thoughts, and I can¡¯t. Brad will be here soon and I can¡¯t be hot and bothered by his best friend. It¡¯s wrong on so many levels. I pin the article and the picture back to the bulletin board and pick up the hockey sticks I knocked over. Looking around the room, I see so many things I could do to make it just a little cleaner. I won¡¯t be able to finish any of those things by the time Brad gets here though, so I decide to leave it alone.


    I head into my office next door-stepping over the mattresses I¡¯ve set out for my nephews-and check my e-mails. This time of the holidays it¡¯s slow. I have a conference call with a client tomorrow, but nothing else is urgent. But speaking of urgent, I send a text to my sister reminding her to bring butter for tonight¡¯s dinner. I haven¡¯t had a chance to get to the store, and we¡¯re going to need it. My email pings and I see an email from a new client asking when we can schedule a call to talk about their new marketing n. I¡¯m checking my calendar as I hear a key in the lock downstairs. A smilees to my face. Brad is finally here.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Brad calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m up here,¡± I call back.


    I hear the shuffling of luggage and footsteps on the stairs as I check my calendar, and send a quick email so this isn¡¯t nagging me. I hear Brad get into his room, and as I step into the hallway, I hear himugh. Then I hear another voice, a distinctly deep and male voice. So my son isn¡¯t here alone. Okay¡­


    Probably just a friend from school for the day. I step into the doorway of Brad¡¯s room and tap my knuckles on the door. ¡°Knock knock,¡± I say, and I have to keep my jaw from dropping, because I¡¯m now face to face with Trevor King.


    ¡°Hey mom!¡± Brad crosses the room and sweeps me into a hug. I hug him back, that particr warmth of having my son home and safe filling me up. There¡¯s a small anxiety whenever he¡¯s away, like an itch I barely notice. But as d as I am to have him home, I¡¯m still beyond shocked to see Trevor here. Trevor, the guy I was just thinking about. The universe must beughing at me right now.


    I¡¯m looking at him over Brad¡¯s shoulder, and he gives me a tiny little smile that¡¯s damn sexy. Like he knows exactly what I¡¯m thinking. My stomach plummets and I pull away from Brad, managing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± I say.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he says. ¡°Mom, you remember Trevor, right?¡±


    ¡°Or course I do,¡± I say, my smile still in ce. I remember him in lots of fantasies that should have never have happened.


    ¡°Well, his ns for the holidays fell through and he needs a ce to stay, so I said he could stay here. Is that all right? I figured you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Here. Trevor King here. In my house. For two weeks. I can practically hear the universe rolling on the floor in itsughter. I push through my shock. ¡°Of course. The more the merrier.¡± My brother and his family are also staying with us until Christmas, but it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just be a house that¡¯s a little fuller.


    Trevor still has that little smile on his face. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go get some extra nkets and make sure we have enough food for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    I make my way downstairs and into the kitchen. I should have enough food-it¡¯s just one extra person. But that extra person feels like he takes up the space of three. A flush creeps up my neck. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m letting myself get rattled like this, over a boy. Over my son¡¯s friend. Another part of my mind whispers that he¡¯s not a boy, what I saw upstairs was all man. Hockey has been good to him, obvious muscle packing his frame. He¡¯s definitely not the boy that used toe over after school, and the smile on his face tells me that he knows that.


    I check the fridge. I¡¯m not sure what I was thinking. With the familying over tonight we¡¯ll have enough food for an army. I shake my head to clear it. Get a hold of yourself, Ste. Him being here doesn¡¯t mean anything. Just your old body responding to youth and¡­what¡¯s that word? Virility. Youth and virility. No problem.


    It doesn¡¯t matter that you haven¡¯t had a date in over a year and nothing but your fingers and a vibrator before that. That¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t change anything. The vibrator is reliable, and after Christmas you¡¯ll try to make an effort to go on more dates with someone of an appropriate age. I head to the back of my house-my bedroom and bathroom are tucked in the back corner off the living room. What¡¯s now bedroom used to be my office, but when Brad left for collegest year I decided I wanted more space.


    Before I get the nkets, I go into my room, suddenly feeling the need to change. I mean, I look fine. But everyone ising over tonight, and I should look nicer. It¡¯s only right that I look good for Brad¡¯s wee home dinner. I put on a pair of ck cks and a soft ck sweater. I ignore the voice in my head that chastises me for wearing this sweater because of the deep neckline. I tell it to shut up when it tells me that I¡¯m wearing it because I know it makes my breasts look amazing, and that I want Trevor to see. That is definitely not why I¡¯m changing. I have every right to look good in my own home when everyone ising over for dinner. The perfume I spray on my neck is totally innocent too. It¡¯s not a crime to smell good.


    I smooth my hair down in the mirror and remember that I was supposed to be getting nkets. I search through the linen closet and find sheets, a couple of nkets, and a pillowcase. Brad can give Trevor one of his pillows. I take a deep breath and rein in all possible inappropriate thoughts about Trevor. Everything is fine. His being here is fine.


    I walk into Brad¡¯s room, and immediately drop all the nkets on the floor. Brad isn¡¯t here, but Trevor is. A very, very shirtless Trevor. My mouth goes dry, and I feel a sense of deja vu. That same feeling of roaring attraction that spread through my bodyst year. It¡¯s back, and stronger. I can¡¯t deny that Trevor is hot. I can see the muscles in his back flex as he turns towards me, drawn by the sound of my clumsiness. And the front is even better than the back, everything about his body showing the time he puts in at the gym and on the rink. Before I can even think, my eyes follow a path from his corbone across his chest and down. His abs are perfect, but my eyes stop at that smooth patch of skin that disappears into his jeans, and I¡¯m furious at myself for how badly I want to see what¡¯s underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I manage to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡±


    His eyes run up and down my body slowly, and I feel the temperature in the room rise. I wonder if he noticed that I changed. I wonder if he knows-if he thinks-that it¡¯s for him. ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± he says. ¡°I was just changing for dinner.¡±


    A sure smile spreads across his face, and I realize that I¡¯ve been staring at him. At his body. My entire face flushes and his smile gets even bigger. It¡¯s a cocky smile, and I realize that he knows. Oh god, he knows that I can¡¯t stop looking at his body, he might know every other thought I¡¯ve had about him, including what it would be like if he crossed the room and kissed me and didn¡¯t stop-


    STOP. Geeze, Ste.


    I force my eyes off him and onto the floor and see the nkets I dropped, which he made mepletely forget about. I bend down to pick them up from the messy tangle they¡¯ve fallen into. ¡°I brought these for you to sleep with-I mean under¡­To use when you go to bed-¡± I close my eyes. Is there anything I can possibly say about these nkets that doesn¡¯t sound sexual? I open my eyes, and Trevor is now in front of me. I realize that I¡¯m kneeling in front of him, and my mouth is inches away from what is unmistakably a bulge in his pants. I can tell even through his jeans that he¡¯s huge, and I look up to see that cocky smile still stered across his face.


    Suddenly I¡¯m imagining this situation very differently, and I feel myself get wet.


    ¡°I may be able to¡­help you with those,¡± he says, looking down towards the nkets.


    I snap back into myself and pick them up. ¡°No, that¡¯s all right.¡± It¡¯s only once I manage to stand back up that I realize what a view down my shirt I gave him. How long has he been here? Half an hour and I¡¯m already a mess. This should be interesting.


    Brad walks in behind me and I¡¯m so so d that he didn¡¯t get the visual of me kneeling in front of his best friend. His hair is wet from the shower, and he pulls open a drawer. ¡°Hey, mom,¡± he says, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I totally killed the air mattress over fall break. Can Trevor sleep on the couch?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I say, looking anywhere but at Trevor¡¯s body, even if I can feel him still looking at me. ¡°I¡¯ll set it up.¡±


    I slip out of the room before I can make any more of a fool out of myself. You would think I¡¯ve never seen a shirtless man before the way I was tripping myself. I need a good p. I walk into the living room and ce the nkets beside the couch. I¡¯ll make up the couch for him after the rest of the family leaves from dinner. We might need it in the meantime.


    I look up and see the french doors leading to my bedroom. The doors that are ten feet from this couch. The couch where Trevor will be sleeping. Iugh out loud, to no one, at the irony.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± Trevor enters the living room, now fully clothed.


    ¡°Not really,¡± I say, because the situations that are running through my head where both he and I are naked are the farthest thing from funny.


    Another little smile is ying around his mouth, and it¡¯s maddening. It tells me that he¡¯s sees through me and knows too much. ¡°Okay,¡± he says. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for letting me stay. I know it was unexpected.¡±


    I manage a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Like I said, the more the merrier.¡±


    ¡°I also wanted to know,¡± he says, walking across the room, ¡°what you¡¯d be okay with me calling you. I¡¯ve never been sure. Do you want me to call you Ms. Woodward?¡± He stops in front of me.


    I¡¯d like to tell him that he can call me whatever he damn well pleases, but I resist. ¡°Ste is fine, Trevor.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, instead just looking at me. I feel like I¡¯m rooted to the spot, and I don¡¯t ever want to move. His eyes are beautiful up close, a pale blue-gray. My face drops to his lips, and I swear I feel him sway towards me. I clear my throat. ¡°How long are you staying?¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯ll let me,¡± he says, and I feel my breath catch.

 Book10-2

    There¡¯s a moment when I think he¡¯s not talking about Christmas break, and my traitor heart picks up its pace at the thought. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to school with Brad.¡± I nod.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He takes a step forward and I take a step back, feeling the edge of the doorframe hit my shoulder. ¡°About upstairs,¡± he says softly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. I¡¯m willing to help you with anything while I¡¯m here.¡±


    He reaches out, and his hand is on my hip. Every one of my nerves is vibrating. I look down, and I see his pants are still straining, maybe even more than before. There¡¯s a smile in his voice but I can¡¯t drag my eyes away from his pants, imagining what his cock would look like were it not currently trying to ruin his jeans. ¡°I think you¡¯d like my kind of help, Ste.¡±


    Chills run down my arms, and he takes a step closer. I should tell him to stop, that this can¡¯t happen, but I don¡¯t want to do either of those things. ¡°Trevor¡­¡± I say, and nothinges out. I have no idea what to say, and my body wants to pull him closer, let him touch me more.


    Like he¡¯s reading my mind, the hand on my hip drifts to my belt, teasing my zipper and dipping lower. ¡°How wet are you for me?¡± he asks softly, his hand inching closer to being between my legs. ¡°What am I going to find when I touch you there?¡±


    There may as well be no fabric between us the way the drag of his fingers is sending shivers running through me. It¡¯s been far too long since someone touched me-even just this barest contact has me drowning in feeling. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll find when his hand reaches me, and I hope that I haven¡¯t soaked through my pants. And then his fingers are between my legs and the movement sends a zing of pleasure through me. His thumb presses inward, running directly over my clit and my entire body jumps. Trevor smiles, continuing to make small circles, and my head falls back. God, this is exactly what I wanted. I¡¯m not entirely sure that I¡¯m not hallucinating this, but for the moment, I¡¯m enjoying it.


    He pulls his hand away, instead choosing to undo my pants. My hips press forward into his hand, more than eager for his fingers to find me without any barrier. His other hand slips up behind my neck, and suddenly I can¡¯t look anywhere but at him-just the way he wants it. His fingers slide down my stomach and are slipping inside my underwear when the doorbell rings.


    And suddenly the worldes crashing down. ¡°Shit.¡± I push Trevor away from me, buttoning up my pants as fast as I can. That didn¡¯t just happen. I didn¡¯t just let that happen. My son could havee down the stairs and seen his best friending onto me. What would he think about me then? I straighten my clothing and answer the door at the same time that Brades ttering down the stairs.


    ¡°Uncle B!¡± Brad says. ¡°How are you?¡± He envelops my brother in a hug, and ushers him and his wife inside. I see one of my sisters pulling up into the driveway and wave, closing the door to keep out the cold.


    Shit. I haven¡¯t even started heating up the food yet. It¡¯s all cooked, but right now it¡¯spletely cold. When I turn, everyone has gone to the kitchen except for Trevor, still staring at me with that smile on his face. The smile that says he knows exactly what he does to me, and he likes it. ¡°Umm¡­thank you for the help,¡± I say.


    ¡°Anytime.¡± I know he means it, too.


    Damn it. I have a problem.


    I let my embarrassment fade as my family arrives and I throw myself into making sure everyone¡¯s food is in the right ce and everything is being heated and that there¡¯s enough ce settings. With the addition of Trevor, it¡¯s definitely a full table, but we¡¯ll make do. Plus, we¡¯ve done this so often that it falls into an easy routine, even with the addition of a tenth person. My brother, Bradley, and his wife, June, make sure that everyone has a drink at the table, and make sure their twin sons, Daniel and Mason, are setting the table perfectly. My sisters help me in the kitchen, though Annalise is excused due to the fact that she¡¯s seven months pregnant. Instead we give her a stool and just listen as Maria regales us with her most recent post-divorce escapades.


    Anna¡¯s husband Richard is always on rush duty. The nickname we¡¯ve given to frantically driving to the store to pick up whatever we¡¯ve forgotten. This time it¡¯s ice. He takes Trevor with him, and I¡¯m relieved. I can¡¯t seem to think straight when he¡¯s in the same room. Exhibit A being the fact that I almost let him get me off in my living room. I should have made up a reason for Richard to buy batteries, because I¡¯m going to need them. I get the feeling that my vibrator and I are going to be very good friends this winter break.


    Brad does whatever else we need, bringing dishes to and from the kitchen, washing a pan I forgot we needed, and being a good sport about it in spite of it being his first day home. I tap him on the shoulder. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll let you do nothing for at least two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mom, really. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    How I got a kid as good as this one, I¡¯ll never know.


    The front door opens and I feel the st of cold air even from the kitchen. Richardes in followed by Trevor, who¡¯s carrying the ice. I can¡¯t help but notice the way he¡¯s handling giant bags of ice as if they weigh nothing. His eyes find mine, and I look away. I have to stop. I focus on Maria, who¡¯s in the middle of telling a story about her datest week.


    ¡°-I swear to god he had his credit cards alphabetized.¡±


    Annaughs. ¡°Maria, how could you possibly know that?¡±


    ¡°He was an ountant. He was practically wearing a pocket protector. Hell, I¡¯d be willing to put a lot of money on the fact that that man alphabetized his wallet.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t actually know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, no,¡± Maria says. ¡°But if you¡¯d been there and seen him you¡¯d say it too.¡±


    I shove a cucumber and a peeler into her hands. ¡°So no second date?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no,¡± she says, attacking the cucumber. My sister has always been a master peeler. I think she can peel a cucumber in fifteen seconds. We may have hadpetitions when we were younger.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Anna says, and I feel the dread settle in my stomach.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maria says, handing me back the peeled cucumber to slice. ¡°How is your romantic life?¡±


    In the corner of my eye I see Trevor¡¯s head snap up, suddenly far more interested in our conversation than putting ice in the coolers. I force my eyes down and focus on cutting the cucumber. I will not look at him. I will not. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Anna snorts. ¡°Right. ¡®Fine.¡¯ Does fine mean that you actually went on a date?¡±


    I look at her and pointedly roll my eyes. ¡°It means, Anna, that I¡¯m perfectly content with my life the way it is.¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you actually went on a date?¡± Maria asks. Her voice is light, yful, but I¡¯ve been through this with them before.


    Sweeping the cucumbers off the cutting board into the sd, I clear my throat. ¡°None of your business.¡± It¡¯s been more than six months, and that date was terrible, but if I tell them they¡¯ll never leave me alone.


    ¡°You know we¡¯re only joking with you, right?¡± Anna says. ¡°You¡¯re our baby sister. It¡¯s our job to pester, and after Jackson-¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I say, swallowing the embarrassment that¡¯s building in my gut. If they knew how much their joking stuck with me after they left¡­


    ¡°Speaking of baby,¡± Anna says. ¡°Come with me, Ste. I brought you a skirt. It won¡¯t fit me anymore, and it¡¯s more your style than mine.¡±


    Maria leans past me and grabs the sd bowl. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she says softly. ¡°I¡¯ll finish in here.¡± We both know that if I don¡¯t go with her and try on the skirt, we risk upsetting her. I love my sister, but pregnancy has put her on edge.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Anna grabs one of her bags and follows me into my bedroom. She tosses it on the bed and I take out the soft green skirt from the bag. It¡¯s gathered on one side, and I have to admit it¡¯s really pretty.


    ¡°If you do ever decide to go on a date, you could wear this,¡± Anna says.


    ¡°Would you stop?¡± I say. ¡°Enough with the dating talk.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°Fine. We just want you to be happy.¡±


    I slip off my pants and into the skirt. ¡°I can be happy without dating, Anna.¡±


    She presses her lips together, and I can just feel another lectureing on. ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t really been with anyone since Jackson. And now that Brad is out of the house, you could finally put more time into having a rtionship.¡±


    I sigh. My entire family is like Yenta from Fiddler on the Roof. Jackson left when I was pregnant with Brad, and that leaves a mark. I didn¡¯t want to bring someone into our lives that would treat us just as badly as he did. So no, I haven¡¯t really been with anyone seriously. But that doesn¡¯t mean that as soon as Brad leaves the house I¡¯m going to jump on the first guy I see. I¡¯ve been alone a long time. I¡¯m used to it. I have a good life, and it¡¯s nothing toin about. ¡°If it¡¯s meant to happen, it will happen, Anna.¡±


    The skirt really does look good. I like it. But the ck top I have on is too dark. I pull a lightweight white sweater out of the closet and put it on. Perfect. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you in something other than ck.¡± Anna shoots me a wink in the mirror.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t your skirt, was it?¡±


    ¡°Merry early Christmas.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°If this was just your way of getting me to go out, then I don¡¯t-¡±


    She holds up a hand. ¡°No. I saw it, and I knew it would look great on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I give her a hug as best as I can around her baby bump. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best not to spill something on it tonight.¡±


    Maria¡¯s voice floats in from the kitchen telling us everything is ready to eat, so I help my sister into the dining room. Everyone is already seated, waiting for us. Bradley is at one end of the table, and my empty seat is at the other. I was right, it is a little cramped, but nothing we can¡¯t deal with.


    And then my heart stops-because my son is seated on one side of me, and Trevor is on the other.


    My heart restarts and kicks into a higher gear. Was this a coincidence due to the way the table was set? Or did Trevor intentionally try to sit next to me? If he did try¡­why?


    I had forced what happened earlier to the back of my mind, because there¡¯s no way that really happened, right? Trevor has no reason to want this-to want me. It doesn¡¯t make sense unless it¡¯s all in my head. The seating arrangement is a coincidence. Nothing more.


    I clear my throat and sit down, and his leg is pressed against mine because we have less room. I can feel him nce at me, and he pulls his leg back with a small smile. Suddenly I can breathe again. He knows how much I¡¯m affected by him, and I reach for my wine. Because if I¡¯m going to be blushing the whole night I may as well have people think it¡¯s because I¡¯m buzzed.

 Book10-3

    Trevor¡¯s hand brushes my leg, and I freeze. No one can see his hand as he runs his fingers over the fabric of my skirt. I busy myself filling my te with sd and ham and Richard¡¯s delicious mashed potatoes, and I make sure that I am absolutely not reacting. His hand disappears and I let out a breath, the tension leaving my body. Trevor fills his own te, and then he sneaks his hand down again, running his fingers all the way from my hip to my knee. If he keeps doing this, someone is going to see that his hand is constantly under the table and having to exin why his hand is on my leg is thest thing I want to do with my siblings.


    I take a bite of mashed potatoes and reach down and grab his hand to push him away, but he twines our fingers together and holds my hand. In spite of myself I feel something warm in my chest. It¡¯s been a long time since someone held my hand, but this isn¡¯t the time or ce, or right. I let go, gently pushing his hand back towards him.


    I try to focus on the conversation, interject when I can, but I¡¯m¡­distracted. I¡¯m looking anywhere but to my right. Brad and Trevor tell everyone how the BU hockey team is doing, Annalise and Richard update everyone on their baby renovations, and the twins fill us in on their rivalry to be


    e valedictorian. June recently started a new job, and she tells us all about how crazy her new boss is but how much she loves it. I try to focus on my family, but I can¡¯t, because I¡¯m too busy thinking about how good it felt to have Trevor¡¯s hands on me. In between my legs.


    I take another sip of wine.


    Maria looks and me and says, ¡°So how¡¯s your skirt?¡±


    I choke on the wine. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The skirt Anna just gave you? Do you like it?¡± But from the look on her face, I know she meant to make me think otherwise.


    I grab a basket of rolls from the center of the table. ¡°I do like it.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Maria says. ¡°I knew you would. As soon as she showed me I basically said that it would make your ass look amazing.¡±


    I drop the basket of rolls, and they go flying, all over the floor. My face is burning, and if looks could kill, Maria would be dead and buried. ¡°Really Maria?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got it, unt it, sister.¡± She grins as she takes a sip of wine and I cover my face with my hands.


    ¡°Okay. Moving on,¡± I say, and I¡¯m about to get up and clean up the roll explosion when Trevor puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± he says.


    He takes the basket from myp and starts gathering the rolls. I take another sip of wine. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Trevor pulls his chair out. ¡°Some went under the table.¡± He grins. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    There are chuckles around the table as he drops down and scoots under the table cloth. ¡°These rolls certainly know how to roll,¡± he says as his legs disappear. ¡°Sorry everyone.¡± His body slides against my leg as he gathers the bread, and I feel as he turns toe back out. I feel him pause, and then his fingers on the bare skin of my ankle. I tear off a piece of bread and try to focus on what Bradley is saying.


    Trevor¡¯s hand slides up my leg and onto my thigh, and I try to keep my face neutral. Should I kick him? I could, but doing that might bring attention to it, especially with us packed in so close. I refill my wine ss, ignoring the fingers on my leg, ignoring the way my heart is beating and the way my stomach suddenly has its own set of butterflies. If he stays under there much longer everyone¡¯s going to think he got lost and someone is going to look.


    Then suddenly, I feel the fabric of his shirt against my leg and his fingers sliding close and his breath on my skin and Oh. My. God.


    His fingers move my underwear and his tongue sweeps across my pussy from bottom to top, touching every part of me. A burst of pleasure shes through my gut and I jump so hard that I spill my wine all over my sweater. ¡°Shit!¡± I say.


    ¡°My fault,¡± Trevor says,ing out from under the table. ¡°It¡¯s a maze of legs under there. Someone had to get bumped.¡± His smile is as bright as the Christmas lights outside.


    ¡°Let me go clean this up,¡± I say, and look at Anna. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t get it on the skirt.¡±


    The tableughs as I head to the bathroom. Thank god. I need a minute alone. Make that an hour. Frankly, it could be forever and I might not make sense of this-Trevor¡¯s actions and my body¡¯s feelings. I take the time to wash the wine off my sweater. Thankfully it¡¯s white wine, but that can still stain. My brain circles around to why I spilled the wine in the first ce. Why on earth? What would possess him to do that?


    The door to the bathroom opens and Trevores in. He locks the door behind him.


    ¡°Trevor, what are you doing?¡±


    He grins. ¡°I thought we might continue what I started.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I say, going for the door. ¡°And what the hell was that?¡±


    My hand is on the handle when he grabs my hips and spins me. Now my back is against the door and Trevor is in front of me. Our bodies aren¡¯t touching, but I can feel his heat, and the look on his face tells me that they¡¯re not touching yet. ¡°And why can¡¯t we continue?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Because,¡± I say, ¡°it¡¯s-¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish my sentence, because Trevor¡¯s body is pressed against mine. And if that weren¡¯t enough, he¡¯s kissing me. Suddenly I think I can feel every cell inside myself, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever felt this awake-this alive. My body goes soft and pliant, pressing against his as I open my mouth to him. His tongue plunges inside my mouth and I can think of other things of his I want inside me. My hands have a mind of their own and they¡¯re exploring his shoulders, his ribs, all the muscles that hockey has honed and hardened.


    Hockey. This is Trevor. Trevor.


    I jerk back, breaking the kiss and dropping my hands away from him. One of his arms is wrapped around me, the other braced against the door. He¡¯s pressing into me and I can feel how hard he is. He doesn¡¯t move an inch.


    He gives me that same maddening smirk from this afternoon. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    I notice just how out of breath I am. ¡°Yes, something¡¯s wrong. This. This is wrong, Trevor. We can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I gape at him, trying to ignore the fact that his body is still warm on mine and the fact that I¡¯d do just about anything to get him to kiss me again. I push those feelings back. We can¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re my son¡¯s best friend. I watched you grow up. You¡¯re¡­so young.¡±


    He leans in close, and I lose my breath again. ¡°And now that I¡¯m gown up, I know exactly what I want.¡± He presses his lips against my neck, and my skin tingles. I feel my nipples harden into peaks and god, everything about him is overwhelming. I want him. But there are so many things. What happens if Brad finds out I slept with his best friend? If anyone finds out I had sex with a man half my age. ¡°Trevor¡­why?¡±


    It¡¯s the only word I can force out of my mouth that epasses everything I¡¯m feeling. Why do I want him, why does he want me, why is any of this happening? ¡°Ste,¡± he says, and I get wet at the sound of him saying my name in that voice-rough and raw and painting images in my mind of sleepless nights and skin on skin. I think he might say something else, but he kisses me again, and it¡¯s fierce. His mouth possesses mine, and every thought I had, every argument I wanted to make is gone. There¡¯s nothing that can stand up to the way this feels.


    He molds me to him, and I let him. My body is singing, and if this is kissing than anything more is going to be the goddamn hallelujah chorus. His hands slide down my back and he grinds his hips against mine, the state of his cock more than obvious. Every tilt of his hips and stroke of his hands make me want him more, sparks of pleasure rushing across my skin and downward, collecting in my core.


    A knock on the door makes me freeze. ¡°Ste?¡± It¡¯s Maria. ¡°You okay in there?¡±


    I look up at Trevor in shock, the realization of what I was just doing washing over me like a bucket of ice. Trevor¡¯s smile tells me he regrets nothing. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Trevor?¡± she asks. ¡°He disappeared.¡±


    Trevor thrusts his hips into mine again, and I have to bite my lip to keep from moaning. ¡°I¡¯ve been in here the whole time,¡± I say, my voice sounding thin. ¡°Maybe he went upstairs? I¡¯ll be out in just a minute.¡±


    I hear Maria walk away and I untangle myself from Trevor. I ssh water on my face, across my mouth. I run my fingers through my hair. God, if anyone is looking for it they¡¯ll be able to see, and I¡¯m screwed. I don¡¯t even know what to say to Trevor. I can¡¯t. I turn to the door, and he hauls he me back against him. My body is flush against him, his cock pressed against my ass, and his lips are at my ear. ¡°Why not?¡±


    He releases me just as suddenly and I stumble out of the bathroom, trying to pick my wits back up off the floor. ¡°I think the sweater will live,¡± I say, as I enter the dining room, adding a smile that I hope is convincing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thankfully no one seems to look too closely at me or notice the tell-tale signs that I just had a make out session in the bathroom. Even though I just got done spilling it, I finish the rest of my wine before returning to my food. The conversation continues around me, now discussing the length of time it takes to prepare Richard¡¯s potatoes.


    It¡¯s another few minutes before Trevor returns. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he says, grinning and looking directly at me. ¡°I had to take care of something that couldn¡¯t wait.¡±


    It¡¯s always rough the first night with family, getting everyone settled into their rooms, making sure everyone has enough towels and that they have everything they need for a good night¡¯s sleep. However, after what seems like a hundred trips back and forth, my family is sessfully settled and in bed. Since Trevor has excused himself to take a shower-and I am actively ignoring the image of him naked and wet-I make up his makeshift bed on the couch and finally have some time to chat with Brad.


    ¡°You feel good about your finals?¡± I ask, knowing he had been nervous. He¡¯s majoring in engineering, and it¡¯s not an easy major.


    ¡°Pretty good,¡± he says. ¡°My advanced calculus one sucked, but everything else was pretty easy.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Probably thest semester for that, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± His sses will only get harder as time goes on.


    I finish with the couch, and Brad follows me into the kitchen as I pull out the small pint of ice cream I bought for just us. An old habit of ours, a few bites of ice cream while sharing about the day. Brad grabs the spoons, and soon we¡¯re sitting across the breakfast bar from each other like nothing has changed.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I start, hesitant. ¡°How¡¯s Leigh?¡±


    Brad¡¯s face falls. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking. I¡¯m not a fan of his girlfriend, who reminds me in some ways of Brad¡¯s father, but I¡¯ve tried to be supportive. He needs to make his own choices and his own mistakes.


    ¡°I would imagine she¡¯s just fine,¡± he says bitterly.


    I feel that sick feeling thates when you see your child hurt, and I resist the urge to go hug him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Same as always,¡± he sighs. ¡°She was never happy. There wasn¡¯t anything good about us being together, or what I did, or who I was-or at least she made it seem like that. So I finally told her if she really felt that way that she could leave.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t. She stayed, made it up to me. She said she was so sorry, that she loved me, that she would never leave. Became sweet for a few days.¡±


    I take a bit of ice cream. ¡°You don¡¯t sound happy, though.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s because we went to a party together, and I found her in a bedroom with a couple of guys.¡± He eats some ice cream. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time, either.¡±


    My heart hurts for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brad.¡± I reach out across the bar and take his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says thickly. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°No matter what I think, I don¡¯t like seeing you hurt.¡±


    He¡¯s avoiding my eyes as he takes another spoonful. ¡°Thanks.¡± Putting his spoon in the sink, he moves to leave, and I know that he¡¯s embarrassed by his emotions.


    He probably wants to be alone, but I can¡¯t resist. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kiss me goodnight?¡±


    ¡°¡®Night, Mom.¡± He still won¡¯t meet my eyes, but he presses a kiss to my cheek and gives me a hug.


    I hug him back. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    I hear him go up the stairs to his room and close the door. But I¡¯m not done with this ice cream just yet. After everything today, after the craziness with Trevor and dealing with my meddling siblings, I feel like I¡¯ve earned it. I should probably at least load the dishwasher, too. I take a few more bites of ice cream, savoring the creamy vani before I put it away. I hear steps on the stairs as I¡¯m setting the ice cream in the freezer, and I know that those steps aren¡¯t Brad¡¯s. The upstairs shower is bigger, so Trevor opted for that, and now he¡¯sing down.


    My stomach is suddenly a bundle of nerves. I had nned on being safely ensconced in my room when he came down, but that¡¯s out of the question now. Instead, I¡¯ll do some cleaning. Maybe he¡¯ll be asleep by the time I go to my room. I hear him settle onto the couch, and turn my attention to the kitchen. I clean the counters and load the dishwasher as quietly as I can, and even though I try to make all my tasksst longer, it takes less than half an hour before the kitchen is clean. So I can either try to get to bed, or just¡­stand in the kitchen.


    Fine. He¡¯s probably asleep now anyway, right?


    I shut off the light in the kitchen, my eyes adjusting to the darkness. All I need to do is walk past the couch, open the doors to my room and close them without tripping over anything or waking him up. I peek into the living room, and I can see Trevor. A strip of orange streetlight is pouring in from the window across the couch, illuminating him. He¡¯s shirtless under that nket I gave him, and he¡¯s staring right at me. Well, shit. I guess I look kind of silly peeking out from behind the doorframe. He winks at me as Ie into the room.

 Book10-4

    ¡°Good night,¡± I say, trying to shrug off the fact that he knows I was trying to avoid him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says, ¡°I am having a very good night.¡± He throws the nket back, and I think I gasp. I¡¯m not sure. I am sure I must be dreaming.


    Trevor ispletely naked, his cock standing at attention as he slowly jerks himself off. His eyes never leave my face, and mine never leave his cock. I¡¯ve never seen a cock that big in real life. Only in the rare times I¡¯d watched porn-few and far between. He¡¯s thick and long, his fingers barely able to wrap around himself. He lets out a groan as hepletes another slow stroke. ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m hard every time I look at you. I had to do something about it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­why?¡± I don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s young and¡­stunning. With a body and a cock like that he could have any woman in the world. I¡¯ve stepped closer without realizing it, and now I¡¯m looking down at him, watching him touch his cock while he looks at me.


    ¡°Because, Ste.¡± He puts an emphasis on my name, because he can call me by my first name. Because he wants to remind me that he¡¯s a man. With that cock right in front of me-well within reach of my hands-I have no problem remembering that he is a man. ¡°You are. So. Damn. Hot.¡± He punctuates every word with a jerk on his cock, and I realize that I want him toe. I want him toe thinking about me. He closes his eyes for a moment. ¡°And I have wanted to fuck you since the first time you made me an after-school snack.¡±


    Heat floods my body as I flush, both embarrassed and turned on. He opens his eyes again and suddenly he reaches out and grabs my arm, and pulls me onto him. I¡¯m flush against him now, our faces together and his cock hot and hard against my stomach. My bodyes to life and I¡¯m already soaking wet again at just this possibility. This close to him, I don¡¯t know how I can resist, especially since I don¡¯t want to. Every excuse and every obstacle disappears as he kisses me roughly, gripping the back of my neck and holding me still so he can go deeper.


    He releases me, and his gaze pins me in ce. ¡°I want your mouth on me, and I think you do too.¡± God, yes. I do. I want to be the reason hees. I want to taste him. So I do.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Starting with his chest, I put my mouth on him. I love the feeling of his skin on my lips, warm and soft over the tautness of his muscles. I like feeling him tense and shudder as I lick my way across his stomach, tracing the lines of his abs. Then I¡¯m poised above his cock, and I just have to stop and look. To touch. I run my fingers along his considerable length and watch him twitch under my fingers. The skin is so smooth and soft, and it reminds me just how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been this close to a man. I touch him again, teasing, and he makes a sound closer to a growl than anything else.


    He glistens at the tip and I flick my tongue across the broad head of him, tasting. It¡¯s a little salty, with a deeper taste that doesn¡¯t have a name, but isn¡¯t unpleasant. Opening my mouth, I suck him in slowly, starting at the tip and working my way down. I flick my eyes up to him, and find Trevor watching me with a sort of reverent awe. I pull back, swirling my tongue around his head and watch his eyes fall closed in pleasure.


    Iugh around him. It may have been a while since I¡¯ve done this, but I do know some tricks. I bob my head faster, sucking hard every time I draw my head back. Gradually, I increase my speed to a frenzy, and as I feel him tense, I slow suddenly, taking him as deep as I can and stoppingpletely. Trevor groans, in pleasure or frustration or both. If my mouth weren¡¯t stuffed full of his cock, I would be smiling.


    I don¡¯t move, holding my ce on his cock and instead swallowing and creating and releasing suction until his hips are thrusting off the couch. I release himpletely, leaning down to take his balls into my mouth. I roll them around in my mouth, making sure to touch every bit of their skin with my tongue. I¡¯m licking my way from the base of his shaft to the tip, slipping him back inside my mouth when I hear the creak on the stairs.


    My entire body goes cold. Brad ising down the stairs. Trevor realizes it at the same time I do, and in seconds, he sweeps the nket over me. I try to make myself smaller, but that doesn¡¯t solve therger problem that my head is between Trevor¡¯s legs, and my mouth is still on his cock. His hand snakes under the nket, fingers tangling in my hair at the same time he thrusts his cock deeper into my mouth.


    A wave of fear rolls through me as I realize he intends to fuck my mouth while Brad is in the room. I¡¯m such an idiot. The very least I could have done was make Trevore with me into my room, lock the door, possibly bolt it. I let this happen. Adrenaline fires through my veins-we¡¯ll almost certainly be caught, and I have no idea how I can possibly exin this.


    ¡°Hey man,¡± I hear Brad say, and Trevor thrusts his hips, his cock hitting the back of my mouth.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Do you know if my mom is asleep yet? I wanted to ask her something.¡±


    Another thrust and another, small increments back and forth. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since I came down. Sorry.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice is surprisingly even.


    ¡°Her light is off. Must be asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, probably.¡± He pushes my head down onto him further until I can¡¯t take more.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I hear Brad say


    . ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡®Night,¡± Trevor says, and I hear just a hint of the strain in his voice now.


    I listen to the sound of Brad retreating up the stairs, of his door shutting once more. Trevor rips the nket off me, and Ie up for air, gasping. His other hand finds its way into my hair and guides my mouth back onto him, and I seal my mouth over him and suck, knowing I¡¯m no longer in control. I keep my eyes on him, and Trevor watches me, eyes burning as he fucks my mouth. I¡¯m taking more of him than I thought I could, his cock plunging into my mouth deeper and faster. With a groan, Trevor presses into me, his orgasm flooding my tongue. I swallow him down as hees, longer than I thought possible.


    His hands don¡¯t soften, don¡¯t release me, instead guiding me back up to him. That smirk is back, and it doesn¡¯t fade as he pulls me against him and kisses me. I can¡¯t believe that I let this happen. I can¡¯t believe my son almost caught me sucking off his best friend. I could have been caught by my brother or his wife or the twins. I can¡¯t believe how much his body makes me feel, how it makes me lose my head.


    ¡°Close call,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°Too close,¡± I say.


    ¡°Worth it.¡±


    ¡°Trevor¡­¡± I say, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡±


    Heughs softly, ¡°I think it¡¯s a littlete for that.¡±


    I push off him, standing, taking a few steps towards my room. ¡°You make me feel things I haven¡¯t felt-It doesn¡¯t matter. This has to stop. It¡¯s already gone too far.¡±


    In a sh he¡¯s next to me again, his utter nakedness distracting me. He makes me look at him and his eyes are serious. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone far enough.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    He slips a hand behind my neck and keeps me looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of getting caught? Of what people might think?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with anyone but you and me, and what we want. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. When I return the favor, and I will return the favor, remember that.¡± He yanks me forward against him, and I¡¯m overwhelmed by his body against mine as he kisses me. I¡¯m immediately aroused again, and a sudden rightness clicks inside. He¡¯s right. If we both want this, is it really so bad? Really so wrong?


    Just as I¡¯m about to grab him and pull him into my bedroom, I hear a door open upstairs and another set of footstepsing towards us. I open the door to my bedroom as he takes a step back towards the couch.


    He gives me a little smile. ¡°Goodnight, Ste.¡±


    I shut the door before whomever it is makes it down the stairs. It takes me a long time to fall asleep, the taste of Trevor still on my tongue.


    ¡­.


    I feel Trevor¡¯s hand on my thigh, and my heart kicks into a rapid rhythm. I can¡¯t make a move, or everyone will know what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m getting wet just because he¡¯s touching me, and both of us know that I can¡¯t do anything out. I feel his fingers move and his breath on my skin and I gasp far too loudly as his tongue sweeps across my pussy. Everyone is looking at me, and I don¡¯t care because the way he¡¯s sucking on my clit is like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before. I close my eyes, groaning as the stubble on his jaw scratches against my thighs. He¡¯s so good at this, and I¡¯m so close. So close¡­


    I¡¯m awake, and pissed. The dream couldn¡¯t at least give me the satisfaction of the actual orgasm? A re of pleasure bursts through me and my eyes fly open, realizing why I was having the dream in the first ce. Trevor is between my legs, tongue softly and slowly pressing against my clit. He sees me looking at him and smiles wickedly, and I shiver. ¡°Good. You¡¯re awake.¡±


    I sit up, trying to move away. ¡°What are you-¡±


    Before I can finish the protest he pushes my legs apart and buries his face in me. His teeth scrape across me and he teases my opening with his tongue. ¡°What am I doing?¡± he says, nipping my clit with his teeth and making me gasp. ¡°I¡¯m returning the favor.¡±


    He closes his mouth over my entrance and I fall back onto the pillows. He works me with broad strokes of his tongue, moving from the bottom to the top. This has to be the best way to wake up, hands down.


    But if I¡¯m awake, then everyone else might be awake. I have a house full of people who could notice that once again Trevor and I are conspicuously missing at the same time. Suddenly everything that seemed so simplest night no longer seems simple. I don¡¯t know what time it is. I try to reach my phone to check the time and Trevor reaches up and grabs my wrist. ¡°Going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what time it is. Someone could notice that you¡¯re missing, and that I¡¯m missing, and they could-¡± The look on his face makes me stop talking.


    His thumb draws circles on my wrist, ¡°I thought you agreed with mest night that this only concerns us.¡±


    ¡°I do, but it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Trevor seals his mouth over my clit and sucks hard, swirling his tongue around it. My hips rise off the bed in response and he pushes them back down. His mouth is relentless on me, and I can feel an orgasm building from deep within. He slips his tongue into me, and the slick friction of him so intimately inside me brings me to the edge. This orgasm is building in my whole body the way I haven¡¯t felt in years, maybe ever. I¡¯m blind with it, my body writhing on the bed and I haven¡¯t even reached the peak. I¡¯m so close, my breathing in gasps, and all I know is that I¡¯m one touch away from exploding.


    Until Trevor pulls away. He stopspletely, and my orgasm copses. I groan in frustration at being denied, not once, but twice, this morning. I don¡¯t even care that the first time was in my subconscious. He stares up at me from his ce between my legs, that maddening little smirk on his lips. ¡°I think it is that simple.¡±


    I drag myself up on my elbows, looking down on him. ¡°That¡¯s why you stopped? Trevor, you know it isn¡¯t. You¡¯re Brad¡¯s friend. Not to mention how my family will feel about me being with someone half my age. Oh god, how old are you now?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡± He presses his lips against my clit, flicking his tongue against it. My entire body jumps. ¡°And I think your family will be happy just to see you getid.¡±


    I flush up to the roots of my hair. ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°Ste,¡± he says, stopping me from continuing my argument, ¡°I want you. I get that this makes you nervous, and I¡¯m fine if you don¡¯t want to tell anyone. But we¡¯re both adults, and the age difference doesn¡¯t bother me. There¡¯s absolutely no reason that we can¡¯t enjoy each other while I stay here.¡± I open my mouth to interject but he¡¯s not finished. ¡°Now, it¡¯s early, and no one is awake. But if you don¡¯t tell me that this is only between us, I¡¯m perfectly happy to stay right here all morning, until everyone¡¯s awake and we can ask them. I like the way you taste and I have a lot of stamina.¡± His grin is sinful as he pulls my clit between his lips, sucking it deep and working wonders on my opposition.

 Book10-5

    ¡°Say yes,¡± he says. ¡°No one has to know, and I promise you that I have even dirtier ways to wake you up in the morning.¡±


    Oh god.


    Could I do this? Could I really have a fling with Trevor? My entire body tingles at the thought of those desperate fantasiesing true. It¡¯s only a couple weeks, and no one has to know. I feel myself get wet again as my mind fills in all the possibilities of having Trevor in my bed. He notices, taking the time to plunge his tongue inside my pussy again. ¡°Fuck,¡± I say, and heughs, the vibrations skimming across my skin.


    ¡°Just between us?¡± I ask, furious at how breathless I am.


    ¡°Just between us,¡± he says.


    I am not prepared. Just a few minutes ago I thought that he was relentless. I was wrong. Trevor¡¯s mouth is everywhere, or at least that¡¯s how it feels. His hands pin my hips to the bed while his mouth plunders my pussy. My hands are fisting in the sheets and I feel the orgasm building again as he dips his tongue down to my ass, circling and returning to my clit. I¡¯m biting my lip to keep myself quiet, and I feel like I¡¯m drowning in feeling as he keeps me on the edge. His tongue flickers back and forth across my clit, never slowing, never stopping, and suddenly I¡¯m there, so close.


    The orgasm shatters down my spine and I arch off the bed, pressing my pussy further into his mouth. He licks me through my orgasm, every stroke making itst longer until my body is shaking and I am limp and spent.


    With a final flick of his tongue, he crawls up my body until he hovers over me. His kiss is every bit as possessive of my mouth as it was on my pussy, and I taste myself on his tongue. I let him raise my arms and toss away my camisole so that I¡¯m naked underneath him. I watch his face as he takes in my body, and even though I just came all over his mouth, I blush. He reaches out, runs a finger from my neck down in between my breasts and circles my belly button. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he says, and I blush harder, the flush spreading across my chest and neck.


    Sweatpants hang low on his hips, and they do nothing to disguise the fact that he¡¯s hard and ready. He follows my gaze and azy smile follows. In a matter of seconds he¡¯s naked, and I can see his cock in the light of day. It¡¯s as perfect now as it wasst night.


    Trevor fishes in the pocket of the sweats and retrieves a condom. ¡°I came prepared, just in case.¡±


    ¡°In case what?¡± It¡¯s my turn to tease him, and I give him my best innocent smile.


    He leans down close so his lips are brushing my ear, the movement pressing his cock between us. ¡°In case I get to fulfill my fantasy of fucking you senseless,¡± he says softly. Just like that, I¡¯m wet again, my pussy flooding at his words and the raw desire I can hear in his voice. I¡¯m speechless, and the press of his lips just below my ear makes me shudder. ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°I want you inside me,¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He begins trailing his lips down my neck and across my corbone.


    I realize that he wants me to say it. ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    He raises himself up, knees straddling my hips, and hands me the condom. ¡°Then you do the honors.¡±


    Seeing him tower above me with his perfect body and his cock rigid and straining for attention is an image I¡¯m going to remember after he¡¯s gone. Often. Hopefully with fully charged batteries. I take the condom from him and open it. I can¡¯t help myself: before I put it on him, I have to touch him. He hisses out a breath as I circle him with my hand, head falling forward to watch me. I love the feel of him under my fingers, and I trace the veins running along his length while watching the muscles in his stomach jump.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Trevor reaches down and circles my hand with his, and I get the image of him guiding my hand, making me get him off. I see the same thought in his eyes, and I know it¡¯s something we¡¯ll revisitter. Instead, he raises an eyebrow at me and pulls my hand away. I slip the condom onto him, rolling it carefully down until he¡¯s covered.


    He doesn¡¯t waste any time, covering my mouth with his and pushing me back onto the bed again. The kiss lights me up again, and he knows it. He resumes his trail down my body, kissing and licking and leaving spots of fire behind. He licks across one nipple, and I groan, the sensation of his tongue dragging across it racing down to my clit. ¡°Trevor,¡± I say, out of patience. ¡°I told you what I want.¡±


    ¡°In that case.¡± He jerks my hips towards him, fitting himself against my entrance. Slowly, so slowly, he slides inside me, and it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had real sex that I¡¯ve forgotten what it feels like to be so filled up. I close my eyes, feeling him press in, and in, and in, until I¡¯m so full of him I think I might burst. Until his slightest movement sets off tremors in my whole body. And still, I want him deeper. He slides out, and in again. Just a little faster, my body adjusting to the sheer size of him.


    ¡°Fuck, you feel so good,¡± he says. I roll my hips against him and watch his eyes flutter closed, hear him groan. He slides in faster in response, and I wrap my legs around him. I pull him close and press him into me, his thrusts hitting that spot deep inside of me that makes me see stars. My hands on his ass, I speed him up. It¡¯s not enough, not yet.


    ¡°I need more,¡± I say, and I hear him gasp. ¡°I won¡¯t break. Fuck me.¡±


    I get my wish. His hands scoop underneath me, tilting my hips and holding me still as he pounds into me. I hold on to him, unable to do anything but feel as he fills me with his cock. He grinds against me with each stroke, and suddenly I¡¯m on the edge. Everything is delicious friction and I¡¯m caught between the pleasure in my clit and the pounding of his cock, and I can¡¯t breathe. The pleasure in my body is overwhelming, and I¡¯m sinking throughyer afteryer towards the brightness that¡¯s at the end.


    Trevor shifts my hips, and everything changes. What I thought was pleasure before was just the beginning. I go over the edge, moaning, trying to keep myself in check. My body shudders on his cock and my pussy spasms around him as he fucks, speeding up to his own climax. It¡¯s only a moment before he¡¯s swearing, his cock jerking inside me as I feel hime. But we can¡¯t stop now, we¡¯re still moving together, lost in this rhythm of movement as pleasure takes over our bodies.


    I feel him slow, feel him breathing, but I can¡¯t say anything yet, can¡¯t open my eyes. He moves to the side, pulling me with him so that we¡¯re lying together, still entwined, his cock still inside me.


    ¡°I never imagined it would be like that,¡± he says, breath stilling hard.


    ¡°Me either.¡±


    A grin that reminds me just how young he is lights up his face. ¡°You imagined me?¡±


    I lean in and kiss him, slipping my tongue between his lips. I feel him stir inside me, hardening. Laughing, I say, ¡°In many, many ways.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to hearing more about those ways. In graphic detail.¡±


    I hear the shower running upstairs, and give him a look. ¡°For now I¡¯ll let you use your imagination.¡±


    His eyes follow me as I untangle myself and get off the bed. ¡°I n to.¡±


    ¡°Put some clothes on,¡± I tell him. ¡°I¡¯m making pancakes.¡±

 Book10-6

    Trevor takes a quick shower in my bathroom, and by the time hees out-sadly covered again in sweats and a t-shirt and smelling delicious-I have coffee ready and am already in the process of cooking the pancakes. He pours himself a cup of coffee and sits at the breakfast bar, lookingpletely normal except for the fact that he¡¯s staring at my ass. I can¡¯t seem to keep the grin off my face. Maybe my sisters are right and this is what I¡¯ve been missing-though I¡¯ll fall dead before I give them the satisfaction of knowing that.


    I hear steps ttering down the stairs, and Brad appears in the kitchen followed by one of the twins. ¡°Hey mom.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± I say, putting one tter of pancakes on the dining room table before flipping the one that¡¯s cooking. I make a couple more and put them on another tter on the breakfast bar. Brad grabs the syrup from the pantry and ps Trevor on the shoulder as he slides onto a stool. ¡°Happy Birthday, man. I totally forgot about it, was reminded on Facebook this morning. I would have got you something.¡±


    Trevorughs, the sound sending a buzz through my skin and making my stomach flutter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°You should have said something, Trevor,¡± I say, scooping a few more pancakes onto the tter by him. ¡°We would have gotten a cake, and definitely a gift.¡±


    ¡°I already had my birthday treat this morning,¡± he says, and I feel my eyebrows shoot straight into my hair. He takes a fork and lifts a pancake, toasting me with it. ¡°Your breakfasts are legendary, Ste.¡± The wink that follows has me ready to throttle him and jump him.


    Daniel trudges into the dining room, clearly less awake than his twin, but he manages to find the table and the pancakes all right. ¡°Morning, Daniel,¡± I say.


    I get something close to a grunt in response, and I¡¯m reminded how thankful I am not to have a teenage son anymore. Opening the fridge, I grab jam, chocte spread, and whipped cream. I ce them on the bar in front of Trevor. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s your birthday, you should have more options than just syrup. Take your pick.¡±


    I hear the shaking and spray of the whipped cream can as I go back to finishing the batter. Almost done.


    ¡°Dude, really?¡± Brad says. ¡°Whipped cream-that¡¯s what you pick when you have the chocte stuff sitting in front of you? Why?¡±


    ¡°The same reason I put whipped cream on anything,¡± Trevor says. ¡°So I can lick it off before getting to eat the rest.¡±


    I turn to find him looking straight at me, and I flush at the same time I feel my pussy turn to liquid. I manage to pull my eyes away from him in time to save thest pancake.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Brad says. ¡°More chocte for me.¡±


    I turn off the stove and ferry the rest of the pancakes into the dining room as Bradley and Junee down the stairs. ¡°Morning everyone,¡± Bradley says, holding out a fist to Brad. ¡°Namesake.¡±


    Brad bumps his fist. ¡°Namer.¡± It¡¯s a little tradition they started when Brad was little. Once Brad noticed that he and his uncle had the same name, I had to exin that I had named him after Bradley.


    The pancakes go over well, and everyone seems happy. ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± I ask the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit my family today,¡± June says. ¡°We won¡¯t be back untilte. I hope that¡¯s okay?¡±


    I wave a hand. ¡°Fine with me. Your vacation. We have plenty of time together before Christmas.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I need to buy a Christmas tree,¡± I say. ¡°Brad, you want toe with me?¡±


    He winces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    There¡¯s a pang in my heart, but I don¡¯t let it show on my face. ¡°That¡¯s okay. What have you got going on?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he says, ¡°I actually need to finish a paper. I got an extension on it and I have to turn it in tomorrow.¡±


    I see.¡± I put on my best mom face. ¡°Tried to slip that one past me?¡±


    ¡°Unsessful as usual,¡± he says,ughing.


    I take another bite of pancake. ¡°As long as you finish. But you¡¯re on the hook for decorating the tree with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Trevor swivels around on his stool. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to get the tree.¡±


    My heart flies up into my throat. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s a long drive, and you¡¯re on vacation. Plus, it¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he says, grinning. ¡°I have nothing to do and I can help you wrestle the tree into submission.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± I say, taking my dishes to the sink. I collect the rest of the dishes, switching the clean and dirty dishes in the dishwasher and listening to the bustle of my brother¡¯s family getting ready to leave.


    An hourter I¡¯ve showered, changed, and kissed Brad goodbye. Trevor is waiting outside for me by my car, and my god he looks fantastic. Peacoat, jeans, hat, and boots. He¡¯s a fucking a model. He smiles when he sees me. ¡°Road trip?¡±


    ¡­


    The Christmas tree farm is on the outskirts of Boston, and it takes an hour get there on a good day. But today is a good day for driving, and we¡¯ve been passing the drive in pleasant, radio-filled silence, until Trevor looks over at me. ¡°Can I ask you a question that¡¯s personal?¡±


    A bubble ofughter escapes me. ¡°I think after what we did this morning there¡¯s very little left that you can call personal.¡± He keeps looking at me, face serious. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Who is Jackson?¡±


    I suck in a breath at the unexpectedness. That¡¯s thest name I expected toe from Trevor¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I heard your sister mention him yesterday, and if I¡¯m stepping on someone¡¯s toes when ites to you-¡±


    ¡°Jackson is Brad¡¯s father,¡± I say, interrupting him.


    It feels like all the air has been sucked out of the car. I try not to think about Jackson whenever possible, because it¡¯s the nagging scar that never heals over. But when my family is around it always seems to get brought up.


    Trevor shifts ufortably. ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I say, aiming for a carefree tone and missingpletely. ¡°Umm¡­we met when I was eighteen. He was my first love-handsome and charismatic. We fell in love really fast, and moved in together right after graduation.¡±


    I leave that hanging in the air, because if that had been the end of the story my life would be very different.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Trevor asks softly.


    I consider not telling him, hiding the fact that I¡¯m almost forty and haven¡¯t gotten over something from twenty years ago. But everyone else knows, and with my siblings, he¡¯ll probably find out just by listening. I swallow against the sudden lump in my throat. ¡°Jackson wasn¡¯t actually a very nice guy. He was rude and possessive, demanding. There was very little I did that made him happy, and he was angry a lot. But when he was loving it was like the sun came out, and it made up for all the bad. I loved him, so I exined it all away, and I stayed. He¡¯d had a hard life, and I felt he had a right to be all the things he was.


    ¡°The day I told him I was pregnant, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever seen him so happy. Things were good for a while. But we were neen and poor. Bills piled up from my doctor appointments and things for the baby, and it only got worse when we couldn¡¯t¡­have sex because I was too sick or too pregnant.¡±


    I nce over at Trevor. ¡°Brad wasn¡¯t the easiest baby to carry. I was sick most of the time. Jackson was home less and less, was angrier when he was home. And a few weeks before Jackson was born I came home from the store to find all of his things gone.¡±


    We sit in silence for a while, an overly cheery Christmas carol ying on the radio.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since,¡± I say softly.


    Trevor doesn¡¯t say anything. But then, what is there to say?


    I jump when I feel his hand take mine, and I don¡¯t fight it when he weaves our fingers together. We ride the rest of the way in silence, hand in hand. I try not to dwell on the past and the sadness it still brings me, but the memoriese anyway. Of being shuffled between the houses of my aunts and uncles, of Brad crying and asking why he didn¡¯t have a daddy when everyone else did, of the loneliness and hardship of parenting alone.


    By the time I pull into the farm I feel down, the same way I always feel when this spiral of thoughts catches me. There aren¡¯t many cars here, which is good. It will make it easier to pick a tree if there are less people vying for the good ones. I put the car in park, and before I can even turn the car off, Trevor is out of his seat. He¡¯s standing in front of me on my side of the car when I open my door. He closes the door for me, and wraps his arms around me. It¡¯s unexpected, and wee. I feel myself rxing into the warmth of this embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s obviously not a fun thing to relive.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    He pulls back far enough to see my face. ¡°No one deserves that,¡± he says. ¡°Especially not you.¡± The kiss he ces on my lips is chaste and sweet, and something tugs inside my chest. A yearning for this kind of simple intimacy. He releases the kiss and takes my hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s find the prefect tree for your house.¡±


    Finding the tree is one of my favorite things. I love these fields filled with trees that vary from tiny young trees to ones that might be older than Trevor. The air is clear and crisp, the sun blinding on the snow. ¡°Come on,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve always found my favorite trees at the bottom of the hill.¡± I gesture towards the back of the farm. The farm itself covers several acres, including a giant hill that¡¯s a shame isn¡¯t avable for sledding. But in the little area at the base of the hill is where I¡¯ve always managed to find a tree that calls to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Trevor says, suddenly grinning. Keeping a firm grip on my hand, he starts running, pulling me through the trees and snow towards the base of the hill. My feet are sliding all over the ce as I try to keep up with him, the snow getting deeper here. The cold air is burning in my lungs and tears are pooling in my eyes because of the brightness. But at the same time, there¡¯s a smile on my face, Trevor¡¯s joy leaking out of him and into me lifting me out of the pull of dark thoughts and memories.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    We reach the bottom of the hill and Trevor stops so suddenly that I m into him, have to cling to him to keep from falling face first into the snow. ¡°Look at that,¡± he says. The hill is right in front of us, stretching upwards and covered in various sized fir trees. But between us and the trees is a huge swath of ground, the snow perfect and unblemished, brilliantly white. ¡°There is no way we¡¯re not making snow angels in that.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I never joke about snow angels,¡± Trevor says, pulling me after him again. We run up the side of the hill right into the middle of that perfect snow, and then Trevor release my hand, throwing himself backwards into the snow. He moves his legs wildly, back and forth, creating the ssic snow angel shape and showering me with snowy bits. I try to shield myself, but it¡¯s no use.


    I follow his example, letting myself fall back and be caught by the snow. I don¡¯t remember thest time I made a snow angel. Maybe sometime with Brad when he was younger. Trevor scrambles up, and reaches out, pulling me out of my angel. They¡¯re side by side, Trevor¡¯sicallyrger because of how much taller he is.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Trevor pulls me to a fresh patch of snow, and I fall into it, but this time Trevores with me. He grabs my hands, and together we make a snow angel. Real angels would be blushing because of the kind of kiss we share making that angel. Our tongues tangle together and my body warms in spite of lying in the snow.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to melt the angel,¡± I say, a bit breathlessly.


    ¡°Good point.¡± He struggles to his feet.


    I try to get up, but slip and fall face first into the snow drift next to our angel. Trevor¡¯sughter rings out across the hill as he tries to help me out of the snow. Ie up covered in it, crystals clinging to my hair and drops running down my face. ¡°Now you¡¯re the snow angel,¡± he says, and leans in for another of those sweet kisses. His tenderness is throwing off my bnce, because I can¡¯t seem to keep on my feet now. On the way down the hill I keep falling, and Trevor does his best to catch me, though I usually end up in the snow.


    Crossing back into the rows of trees, I slip again. Trevor manages to get his arms around my waist, and he drags me against him,ughing. Then I¡¯mughing too, and I can¡¯t remember thest time I had this much simple fun. I tug Trevor¡¯s face down to mine, unable to keep myself from kissing him in this moment, because I feel bubbly and happy and free. Even if I were to only have this day with him, I know right now that I will never regret it.


    He kisses me back, slow and soft, until I forget where we are and why we came here. It seems like an eternity has passed when I open my eyes and find him looking down at me. His mouth quirks up into a smile. ¡°We still need a tree.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    And we do find a tree, right where I always do in the hollow at the base of the hill. A perfect little tree that will go nicely in the corner of the living room. Trevor makes the trek back to the edge of the farm to get one of the workers, helps him cut it and bag it and strap it to the top of my car. By the time we¡¯re pulling back into my driveway, I don¡¯t think I could wipe the smile off my face if I tried.


    The tree fits perfectly in the living room, and even though my arms are scratched all to hell from wrestling way too many strings of lights onto it, it looks gorgeous. The lights we used are all white, and even without the ornaments, it¡¯s pretty. I made some hot chocte, and I turned off the lights are stared at it for a while. Brad had to exin to everyone that I do it every year, but they didn¡¯t ruin my moment.


    I texted June while they were out, and I hoped that they weren¡¯t getting home toote. They pulled in at around ten, fully exhausted from a day of family and presents. I nudge Brad, who¡¯s sitting next to me on the couch. ¡°Go get some matches from the candle drawer,¡± I say softly.

 Book10-7

    ¡°Why?¡±


    I give him the mom face. ¡°Don¡¯t question your mother. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    Junees in, she¡¯s holding a million bags but she gives me a wink and hands me a little one. ¡°We¡¯ll be back down in a second.¡±


    I take the little bag into the kitchen and meet Brad, who has the matches.


    ¡°What are these for?¡±


    ¡°For this.¡± I pull the small cake out of the bag with a little flourish, and find the pack of candles at the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s only enough for one person-I didn¡¯t think we could get something big without him noticing, so I texted June. No one should be without cake on their birthday.¡±


    Brad is smiling. ¡°That¡¯s really nice of you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your best friend,¡± I say. ¡°Of course.¡± I conveniently leave out the part that he¡¯s now also my lover. I hear June and the resting down the stairs, so I call out, ¡°Trevor, can you turn off the TV for a second?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I light the candles on the cake. There¡¯s not twenty, but I think he¡¯ll get the idea. I start to sing Happy Birthday, and Brad joins in followed closely by the rest of my family. I carry the cake carefully into the living room where Trevor is sitting, an utterly stunned look on his face. His eyes drift from me to the little cake in my hands and back. For a second-just a second-I see a sh of something, sadness and maybe hurt. But then it¡¯s gone and he has a blinding smile on his face.


    We finish in all our off-key glory, and I ce the cake on the coffee table in front of him. He heaves a breath, and the candles all go out in one go. ¡°Thank you, this is awesome,¡± he says.


    ¡°It¡¯s chocte,¡± I say. ¡°June picked it up, and we weren¡¯t sure exactly what you would like, but chocte is pretty universal, right?¡± I hand him the fork for him to dig in while he plucks the extinguished candles off the cake.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Bradley chimes in, ¡°it¡¯s been a long day, and we have some other family to visit tomorrow, though hopefully it won¡¯t take as long. We should head to bed.¡± The twins groan as we say goodnight, and June herds them up the stairs.


    ¡°Did you finish your paper?¡± I ask Brad. He¡¯s been periodically excusing himself to work on it throughout the evening.


    He winces. ¡°Close. I need a conclusion, basically.¡±


    ¡°Basically?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite finished, but I have till tomorrow to turn it in.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t nag you about it. But please actually finish it.¡±


    I walk into the kitchen to do some prep for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast, and I hear Trevor behind me. ¡°Ste.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the cake. It was really nice of you.¡± That odd expression is on his face again, and I¡¯m not sure what it means.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± I say, and it¡¯s gratifying to see him be the one to blush.


    Half an hourter, I¡¯ve determined that I¡¯m going to need a lot more food in this house to feed everyone and n our next couple all-family dinners before Christmas. I¡¯ll have to go to the store in a couple of days. Maybe tomorrow, depending on how long decorating the tree takes and how much real life work I get in.


    I peek my head into the living room. The boys are still watching TV, and the tiny cake has entirely disappeared. I smile at that-at least I picked a cake that he liked. ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed. I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Night, Mom,¡± Brad says.


    It takes Trevor a second or two longer, as he¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m the cake, but he finally says, ¡°Night, Ste.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    My stomach suddenly bursts into a trembling mix of nerves and desire. I head into my bedroom through the bathroom, stopping to ready myself for bed. I may feel a little stupid doing it, but I make sure that I look good. I put on my least ugly camisole and¡­nothing else. I¡¯ve never had a use for lingerie and I suddenly find myself cursing myck of sexy sleepwear. But I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter. If anything happens, I won¡¯t be wearing it for long either way.


    Getting into my bed, I pick up a book that I¡¯ve been reading, and even though I find it hard to concentrate, I read. I leave my bedsidemp on, because even if it¡¯s a little desperate, I want Trevor to know that I¡¯m not asleep. Hopefully the light will be enough to let him know that I¡¯m okay with himing in here.


    Finally, a little before midnight, the TV turns off. I hear muffled goodnights and the sounds of steps ascending, followed by the ruffle of linens as Trevor makes up the couch to sleep on. He¡¯s turned the lights off, but I can see the faint silhouette of him thanks to the Christmas tree.


    I see him sit down on the couch, and my heart falls. Maybe he¡¯s not going toe in here after all. Maybe he¡¯s tired after helping me lug around the tree and untangling all the lights. But then I see him pull his shirt over his head, and stand. My heart does a one-eighty andnds in my throat as he approaches the door. He opens it silently, just a crack, and asks, ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then he¡¯s inside and the door is closed behind him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d be awake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I left the light on,¡± I say, smiling.


    He spreads out next to me on the bed, a sly grin on his face. ¡°So¡­what do we do?¡±


    I slide down next to him so our faces are even with each other. ¡°I thought you proved pretty well this morning that you knew what you were doing.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± heughs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± I say. ¡°It is still your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡±


    I move closer to him, and we¡¯reying inches apart but still not touching. ¡°You tell me what you want. Even if it is barely your birthday. It¡¯ll be your birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°But you already got me a cake.¡± He moves closer, too.


    ¡°I think sex and cake go hand in hand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    And then we¡¯re kissing, and he tastes like chocte. His hand slips around me, pulling my body against his and sliding down to my ass. I feel the moment he discovers I¡¯m not wearing any panties. His whole body stiffens-some parts more than others-and he pulls back to look at me. ¡°You knew I¡¯de in here?¡±


    ¡°I hoped.¡±


    He kisses me again, rolling over me and pressing me down into the sheets. I love the warm weight of his body, feeling every line of him against me. One hand wanders up to tangle itself in my hair and draw me closer into his kiss. His tongue runs along my bottom lip, and I open for him, the kiss growing fierce. It feels like a delicious battle, both of us warring for control of the kiss and instead both losing ourselves more into each other. We break apart for seconds as he strips off my camisole, and I shove his pants off his hips.


    I explore his body with my hands in a way I didn¡¯t this morning, fingering the lines of his ribs and the muscles in his shoulders. I slip a hand between us and tease him, running a finger along his abs, carefully avoiding his cock. His kisses are addictive, and even though I know whatester, I might be tempted to spend an eternity tangled with him, naked and kissing.


    Threading my fingers through his hair, I pull his face back from mine and force him to look at me. ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± I say, echoing his words from this morning. His eyes are so beautiful, and so expressive. I see the tiny flecks of blue all through the gray, and I watch as they seem to get darker with his thoughts.


    Finally, ¡°I want to watch you.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    He leans down and presses a kiss to the center of my chest. ¡°This morning, you said that you imagined me. That you fantasized. I want to see what it looked like.¡±


    All the blood rushes to my face and I¡¯m sure I look like the world¡¯s most embarrassed tomato. ¡°So you want-¡±


    ¡°I want to watch you touch yourself. I want to see you get off thinking about me.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything, and my skin is going hot along with all the redness.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    I clear my throat. ¡°Maybe,¡± I say softly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s sexy as hell. And if you think I¡¯m not going to fuck you after I watch this, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    He retreats to the end of the bed, kneeling back. He takes his cock in his hand, stroking it slowly, and I watch him, mesmerized. I could just watch him, and even though I¡¯m still embarrassed by the very idea, I suddenly understand why he finds it appealing.


    ¡°Ste,¡± he says, voice rough, ¡°touch yourself.¡±


    I slip my hand down, fingers sliding across my clit because I¡¯m already so wet. It feels good. I try to conjure up one of those old fantasies, the way I imagined he would taste and fuck, but they¡¯re all blocked out by my new memories of the real thing. So I cling to those instead, remembering the way his tongue woke me up this morning. I let the whole encounter roll through my head, slowly, not skipping any of the details.


    I circle my clit with my fingers, alternating with rubbing back and forth. I¡¯m so sensitive, I know it won¡¯t take long to get myself off, but I want to make itst for him. So instead, I tease myself. I rub up and down the sides of my pussy, daring to dip my middle finger inside. I squeeze down onto my finger, and it feels good. I imagine what it¡¯s going to feel like when Trevor is inside me again, jammed in every crevice, and I shudder.


    I hear Trevor curse, and I look at him. His eyes are zed, watching me touch myself, watching my face as I fantasize about him. His hand is moving steadily on his cock, and I see the strain in his muscles as he holds himself back from going too fast.


    I move my other hand to my pussy, holding myself open for him to see while I move back to my clit. I go slow, circling and flicking and letting my hips squirm if I go too quickly. I feel the pressure building inside me, and I know I won¡¯t be able to tease myself much longer. I remember the way he held me still and fucked my mouth, and I groan. I rub my fingers across my clit, and I catch the rhythm I know my body craves. It doesn¡¯t take long, and soon I¡¯m panting, my body begging for release. My fingers move faster and faster, until I¡¯m not entirely sure I¡¯m in control of them anymore.


    My pleasure bottoms out, and I find those delicious moments that consume my whole body before I reach the peak, and I try to hold on, I try to make itst, but I can¡¯t. I look at Trevor, his own hand moving just as fast as mine, and I lock eyes with him as I go over. Pleasure crashes through me and I grind against hand, trying to make itst. I feel a flood of wetness leave my pussy, and I know I¡¯m moaning louder than I should be in a house full of sleeping people. The high fades as quickly as it came, and I¡¯m left blinking away the pleasure, small spasms moving through my muscles.


    Trevor looks at me-he never looked away-and I know he¡¯s close. I can see it in his body, and I know all it will take is one little push. So I give it to him. I draw a finger through my soaking pussy, and bring it to my lips. I lick myself clean for him. I see his muscles go rigid, and he leans forward as hees, spilling himself across my breasts and stomach. He covers me in it, and I let him. This is what he wanted, and I want him to look at me covered in it. Then I want him to fuck me.


    ¡°That was incredibly hot,¡± he says, bracing himself over me, catching his breath.

 Book10-8

    I give him my best smirk. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    I reach between us and grab his cock, feeling it harden again under my touch. ¡°Do you still have enough energy to fuck me?¡±


    He gives a dark chuckle, and grabs a condom. ¡°The best part of me being twenty,¡± he says, leaning down and pressing his lips to my ear. ¡°I can go for hours.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t need hours,¡± I say, pulling the rest of him down to me. ¡°But I do need you inside me. Now.¡±


    He fits himself against me and slides into me in one stroke, and I close my eyes, reveling in that feeling of overwhelming fullness. My body, still so sensitive from my first orgasm, is already pulling me towards another climax. Trevor rolls his hips, thrusting in to the hilt, and I gasp. He pulls out slowly, the feeling of him dragging against me sending more little spasms through me. He sets that rhythm, pulling out slowly and plunging deep. Every thrust makes our bodies slide together, slick with hise in between us.


    It¡¯s too much, too much sensation, too much fullness. I know I¡¯m going toe.


    Trevor has other ns.


    Crushing me to him, he rolls us, never releasing me. Now I¡¯m sitting on top of him, his cock deeper than ever inside of me. Trevor is looking up at me, and my god he¡¯s a beautiful sight. We¡¯re both frozen, breathing hard and glistening with sweat ande. ¡°Ride me,¡± he says.


    I realize that I¡¯ve never done this. No man I¡¯ve been with wanted this position, and I never asked. My pussy clenches down on him and I see Trevor¡¯s jaw clench as he lets out a groan. He reaches up, cupping my breast with one hand and squeezing. He circles my nipple with his thumb, teasing it into an even sharper peak. It sets my nerves singing, and I move my hips, grinding forward.


    God this feels good. I can¡¯t stop. I work his cock with my body, setting the pace I need. Trevor is still ying with my breasts and every time he squeezes and flicks it sends heat straight to my clit. My breath ising in gasps now, and I have to close my eyes. Have to lean forward and brace myself just so I can keep moving, keep riding him. His tongue is on my nipple and I curse as he takes it into his mouth. I feel himugh against my skin, feel him suck deeply, feel his fingers find my clit and start to stroke.


    Suddenly I¡¯m there, the orgasm sting through me in an unexpected rush. I barely manage not to scream. I love the feel of him inside me as I contract around him, luxurious pleasure spilling through me from the inside. I¡¯m spent and satisfied, and I¡¯ve rarely felt so content.


    I blink my eyes open to see Trevor, his face so close to mine. He¡¯s still hard inside me, waiting for me toe back, to recover. I smile at him, lean in to kiss him. As I do, his hands move to my hips and he takes control. I kiss him as he fucks me, enjoying the aftershocks that his cock sends through my body. It doesn¡¯t take long before he shudders underneath me, moaning against my mouth as hees.


    He lets me down and we once again lie side by side, still kissing. But it¡¯s soft and gentle now, a way to stay connected.


    ¡°Please,¡± Trevor says, fitting words in the rare moments our lips aren¡¯t touching. ¡°Please, don¡¯t send me back to the couch after that.¡±


    ¡°Stay,¡± I say. ¡°But I should clean up.¡±


    ¡°The shower will be there in the morning,¡± he says, disposing of the condom and tucking my body in close to his.


    There isn¡¯t anything left to say after that. We kiss until we fall asleep.


    A few days pass, and I manage to fit in everything I wanted to. I keep up with work despite being on vacation. I keep us well stocked in food-even if Brad and Trevor insisted oning to the store with me to buy far too many Christmas cookie supplies-and I get Brad to find his old Christmas stocking and hang it with me.


    But today is shopping day. Bradley and his family didn¡¯t want to go to the mall, instead choosing to do some family things at our house. I insisted Brade with me, and Trevores too. He pretends it¡¯s because he wants to hang out with Brad, and to a degree that¡¯s true. But Trevor has barely left my side these past few days, and it¡¯s made me happier than I could have imagined. He¡¯s kept his promise for naughty wake-ups, ranging from his tongue on my breasts to using my own vibrator on me. We¡¯ve be morefortable with each other, and even now, walking through the mall, it¡¯s a struggle to keep my hands off of him. I would love to hold his hand, but I also don¡¯t want to have the stares that wille with that. Or to exin it to my son.


    Thankfully, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way we can get into trouble at the mall. Trevor is not allowed anywhere near me and a dressing room at the same time. The temptation might be too much. Out family gift exchange is in just a couple of days, and I¡¯ve been terrible about actually buying the gifts. Anna and Richard are going to visit his parents on Christmas day, Bradley and his family have ns back in Virginia. Maria is Maria. I¡¯m not even sure she knows where she¡¯ll be on Christmas, so we¡¯re exchanging gifts on Saturday.


    I suppose I should get something for Trevor, though I¡¯m not really sure what to get someone who¡¯s your lover. But he¡¯ll be with us on Christmas, so at least I have a little more time.


    The mall is crowded, but we divide and conquer. Trevor excuses himself to buy some family gifts, and Brad helps me pick out some gifts for the twins. They¡¯re both into music, so I get them some nice headphones and music gift cards. I pick up books for Bradley and Anna, having kept track of their wish lists. Once Trevor returns, we split up again, the boys going off so Brad can buy his own gifts and I can finish and buy his. I buy Brad a bunch of little things, more hockey socks, some joke gifts at the dor store. His main gift is going to be money. Hockey and engineering are expensive, and he¡¯d rather I just give him money than try to get him into a hobby.


    Once I finish with gifts for the rest, we all meet in the food court, tired and starving. I go straight for the pizza, Trevor goes for Chinese, and Brad for a burger. We manage to find a table that¡¯s not taken, and copse into the chairs, surrounded by bags.


    ¡°Sess?¡± I ask, biting into my pizza.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Brad says, spreading extra sauce on his burger. Trevor has his mouth too full of rice and chicken to respond, but he nods.


    ¡°I should really learn to shop earlier.¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± Trevor says, ¡°but Brad says it¡¯s not your way.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I give Brad a look. ¡°And what else did Brad say?¡±


    Brad startsughing. ¡°Only good things, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You told him about the tree, didn¡¯t you?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    It¡¯s Trevor¡¯s face that gives it away. He¡¯s trying desperately to hold inughter, but it¡¯s not working. ¡°Fine, he told me. But believe me, it doesn¡¯t change the way I think about you. It¡¯s a great mental picture, though.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I say.


    When Brad was ten I got a tree that was way too big for the house. I thought it would fit-I insisted that it would fit. It didn¡¯t fit. It ended up falling on me in a veryical, cartoon way. Wiley Coyote would be proud.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say, ¡°two can y at that game.¡±


    ¡°Mom, no.¡±


    I turn to Trevor. ¡°Has Brad ever told you about the Christmas broken arm?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His eyes light up and he leans in. ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Brad groans and mumbles under his breath.


    ¡°Brad decided he wanted to decorate his tree house for Christmas. Only, he didn¡¯t tell me he was going to try to decorate it, so he didn¡¯t use adder, or any of the right tools. He ended up hanging from the tree house by a string of lights. I guess you can imagine the rest.¡±


    ¡°Man.¡± Trevor looks at Brad. ¡°That sucks. Also, how did I not know you had a tree house?¡±


    Brad makes a face at him. ¡°My uncle built it for me.¡±


    ¡°Is it still there?¡±


    ¡°Sure is.¡± I say, ¡°Though it has holes in the roof now.¡±


    Trevor takes another bite of his Chinese food. ¡°I must see this deadly tree house when we get back.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Fine.¡±


    We finish our food and trek to the car. Once home and unloaded, there¡¯s nothing I would like to do more than take a nap, but Trevor hasn¡¯t forgotten about the tree house. Brad leads the way, and Trevor manages to sneak in a kiss on my cheek as we walk outside. That ce inside my chest warms up, even though it¡¯s freezing outside.


    The tree house is in the back corner of our yard, and it¡¯s pretty great as far as tree houses go. Bradley really out did himself. It¡¯s huge and sturdy. Brad spent many a summer night holed up in there with friends. We climb thedder into it, and even though we have to duck down a little, it¡¯s still spacious. Like I said, there¡¯s a couple holes in the ceiling and a little snow on the floor, but otherwise it¡¯s in great shape.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± Brad says.


    Trevor is pacing up and down the length of it. ¡°This is fantastic. I can¡¯t believe I never knew this was back here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Brad says a little sheepishly, ¡°I used it less in high school.¡±


    ¡°I would have totally used this in high school,¡± Trevorughs. ¡°It¡¯s a built-in bachelor pad.¡±


    I nod. ¡°He tried that once.¡±


    Brad ducks his head. ¡°The grounding was epic.¡±


    I sigh, thinking about everything I just bought. ¡°Speaking of epic, the wrapping session I¡¯m about to have will be epic.¡±


    ¡°Oh crap,¡± Brad says.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I forgot my white elephant gift.¡±


    I frown. ¡°For who?¡±


    ¡°The team. We¡¯re having a funny gift exchange right when we get back,¡± he says.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say, checking the time, ¡°you¡¯ve got plenty of time to go back if you want to. But you don¡¯t go back to school for a while if you want to wait.¡±


    ¡°I think I want to get it over with so I don¡¯t forget. Can I have the keys?¡±


    I nod. ¡°They¡¯re on the counter.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll be back,¡± Brad says. ¡°Don¡¯t fall out of the tree house while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± I say,ughing and moving to climb down.


    Trevor catches me by the waist. ¡°Stay,¡± he says softly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He sits on the floor, crossing his legs. I sit across from him. ¡°Did you get all the presents you needed?¡± I ask. ¡°You get something for your parents?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good,¡± he says, moving so our knees are touching. Heughs softly. ¡°You know, I wanted to tell you, I¡¯m having such a good time. I¡¯m d everything fell through.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±

 Book10-9

    ¡°My parents,¡± he says, looking down. ¡°They decided to go away on a cruise for Christmas, and they forgot to tell me until they had already left for the port. They said they¡¯d feel morefortable if I didn¡¯t stay in the house alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they didn¡¯t want you to be alone.¡±


    ¡°More like they don¡¯t trust me in the house.¡±


    I reach out, put my hand on his knee. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he says simply. ¡°If they didn¡¯t want me to be or feel alone, they would have called me on my birthday. They didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know if they remembered.¡±


    There¡¯s a pang in my chest and I want to hug the sadness out of him, but I haven¡¯t known him sad. I don¡¯t know how he likes to beforted. He takes my hand and squeezes. ¡°But, even without the sex, this has been one of the best Christmas vacations I¡¯ve had so far.¡±


    I try to pull my hand away. ¡°One of the best?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat Christmas when I was nine. I got an Xbox and a scooter. That¡¯s every boy¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°But with the sex?¡±


    He smiles, uses my hand to tug me toward him. ¡°Hands down best vacation ever.¡±


    ¡°It better be,¡± I say as he kisses me.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s gone by now?¡±


    ¡°Brad? Yes.¡±


    Trevor pulls me to my knees. ¡°And your brother¡¯s family is out doing who-knows-what.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°For the moment, we¡¯re totally alone?¡±


    Tingles start in my chest and flutter downward. Totally alone. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case,¡± he says, ¡°I intend to make you scream.¡±


    He tugs open the buttons on my coat, and I grab at his hands. ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s freezing.¡±


    His grin is wicked, ¡°You¡¯ll be warm when I¡¯m finished with you. Now don¡¯t move.¡± He opens my coat, and tugs my shirt upward. Not far, but enough to expose a strip of skin to the open air. My belt is next, falling open along with the button on my jeans. He shoves my jeans down my hips, and my panties follow. Again, not far, just far enough for him to reach, and reach he does. He swirls his fingers through my folds, testing how wet I am for him. I shudder on his fingers, their cold touch sending goosebumps across my skin.


    ¡°I love how wet you always are for me,¡± he says, dipping a finger inside my entrance and using the wetness to smooth over my clit. I arch into him, loving the feel of his hands on me. I¡¯lly in the snow naked if he wants, as long as he doesn¡¯t stop touching me. His thumb circles my clit, faster and faster, overloading the nerves and sending me over into a quick and bright orgasm. It¡¯s short and fierce, gone in a sh. But now, Trevor has a finger inside me, gently pushing in and out. ¡°We¡¯re alone,¡± he says. ¡°You can let go.¡±


    He slides a second finger into me, and I gasp. His fingers are still cold and my pussy is hot. The contrast is adding to how quickly I¡¯m moving towards a second orgasm. He fucks me with his hand-doesn¡¯t slow down, doesn¡¯t relent. He curls his fingers inside me, and suddenly he¡¯s scraping across that spot deep inside that makes me see stars. I moan, and the sound urges him on. He flicks his thumb across my clit, and I go over the edge. His fingers stay deep inside me, pressing against that spot and wringing pleasure from me. I cry out and my voice in the space sounds loud.


    I open my eyes to find Trevor smiling. ¡°I like the way you sound.¡± His words make me flush, and I¡¯m determined to repay the favor. I reach for him, and he grabs my wrist. Removing his hand from my pussy, he grabs my other hand, pulling them gently behind my back and holding them there.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Removing temptation,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you yet.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± He slips his fingers back into my pussy, and my words turn into a moan. I¡¯m far too sensitive now, every touch resonating through my body. ¡°Trevor.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He slides a third finger inside me and I lose all train of thought. His movements are slow and steady, giving me a chance to feel every inch of fingers in me. ¡°Ste?¡±


    I take a shaky breath, try to find my words through the haze. ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Do you like having my fingers deep inside you? Making youe?¡± My pussy contracts around his hand and heughs softy. ¡°It feels like you do.¡± He pushes his fingers all the way in, and I feel deliciously stretched. He moves them back and forth, and my body shudders, unused to the sensationsing from inside me. He pulls his hand out, using fingers to coat the edge of my pussy with my own juices. I¡¯m about to ask him why, but I don¡¯t have the chance. He pushes into me again, and there are four. He has four fingers inside me.


    My breathes in huffs, the air clouding in front of me. His fingers are still inside, letting me adjust. His hand tightens on my wrists, and I¡¯m overwhelmed by the sensation of being held here, impaled on his hand. I know that if I ask, he¡¯ll stop. I don¡¯t want to stop. He slides out a little and I moan. This feels so different from his cock, full in an entirely different way. He¡¯s moving so slowly. It¡¯s at once agonizing and amazing.


    Sliding back in sets my whole body on fire. Trevor was right, I¡¯m not even remotely cold anymore. He starts a slow rhythm with his fingers, and my head falls back. I hear myself saying yes, over and over. I hadn¡¯t even realized I was doing that. His fingers move faster and it feels like I¡¯m alreadying, my entire body filled with pleasure. But he doesn¡¯t stop, and I¡¯m not sure I can take any more. He fucks me, and the knowledge of just how much of his hand is in me, how much of him I¡¯m taking sends me to the edge.


    I¡¯m still telling him yes, and suddenly everything changes. He twists his hand, and my entire world goes white. I scream, I know I do. I can hear it somewhere through the bliss I¡¯m floating in. My orgasm doesn¡¯te just once. He continues to fuck me and Ie twice, sshing over his hand and running down my legs. I don¡¯t know that I have a body anymore. Everything is pleasure and I never want it to end.


    I think my eyes are closed. Why are they closed? I open them and see snow. Ie back to myself in pieces. I¡¯m in the tree fort, with Trevor. He has his hand inside me. I had the best orgasm of my life. I can feel my clothes are back in ce, underwear soaking wet. I¡¯m lying in Trevor¡¯sp, and he¡¯s looking at me with a kind of awe. ¡°I would have carried you inside,¡± he says, ¡°but we promised Brad we wouldn¡¯t fall, and I didn¡¯t think I could guarantee your safety down thedder.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you,¡± I say, still dazed, still not quite present.


    He runs a hand through my hair. ¡°You, Ste, are fucking perfect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°What I just saw was nothing short of perfect. Nothing.¡±


    I blush, look away. He runs his hand through my hair again. I don¡¯t want to admit how nice those words are to hear, how they fill a space in me I didn¡¯t really know was empty. I wasn¡¯t looking for this kind of feeling. But I know one thing-I can make him feel just as good.


    ¡°I bet I can make you scream just as loud,¡± I say.


    ¡°Later,¡± he says. He sees my face fall, and smiles at me. ¡°If you think I don¡¯t want to, you¡¯re crazy. But if you think I didn¡¯t enjoy the hell out of what just happened, you¡¯re crazier.¡± Slowly, he helps me to my feet.


    My legs still feel like jelly, and I have a sense they might for a while. Not all of it entirely from the orgasms.

 Book10-10

    Saturdayes, and I turn the tables on Trevor. I wake up before him, and I see the opportunity for payback. He¡¯s woken up before me every morning, and it¡¯s my turn.


    Moving slowly, I crawl under the nkets covering the two of us. Even in the dark, it¡¯s not hard to find his cock, already hard with his morning erection. I take him in my hand, stroking softly, and I feel his body stir. He¡¯s not awake yet, but he will be. cing my lips on the tip of his cock, I suck him in slowly. I feel it as hees awake, his cock already deep in my mouth. He pushes the nkets off, staring at me. I choose that moment to pull back, running my teeth along his length, and I¡¯m treated to a sleepy moan.


    I take my time with him, teasing him with my tongue. I make a point of covering every bit of him with my tongue-down to the very base of his cock-before sucking him down again. His breathes in short little gasps, and I feel his muscles tense. With a sigh, hees in my mouth, shuddering, still half-awake.


    But two can y at his game. I haven¡¯t forgotten the tree house, and I don¡¯t waste any time licking him back to hardness. He bragged about his stamina, and I¡¯m going to take advantage of it. This time there is no teasing. I seal my mouth on him and take him as far as I can go, holding my breath, pressing down and working him into my throat. Trevor is cursing, and I see his fingers grasping at the sheets. I drag my mouth back, taking a breath before taking him again. I swallow him, tightening and releasing. I flick my tongue along the underside of him, and he stiffens.


    When hees again, he¡¯s looking right at me. I open my mouth to him, letting hime, showing it to him before I swallow it all.


    I¡¯m debating trying to make hime a third time when he catches me by the arms, hauling me up to him. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me if you do that again,¡± he says, voice scratchy with pleasure and morning.


    ¡°But at least you¡¯d die happy,¡± I say, smiling.


    He leans over me, pressing a kiss to the side of my neck. ¡°Yes, I would.¡± His lips continue to tease my neck and chest, and I rx into the feeling ofying skin-to-skin with him.


    ¡°I wish we were alone,¡± I say.


    He murmurs his words against my skin. ¡°We are alone.¡±


    ¡°I mean today, alone in the house. We could stay in bed and I could take further advantage of that stamina you keep talking about.¡±


    A kiss on my lips. ¡°That sounds like the perfect day.¡±


    I sigh, ¡°I should get up and start on the turkey.¡±


    Trevor wraps his arms around me. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat today?¡± I say, trying to wiggle out of his arms.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Iugh, ¡°Then let me go.¡±


    A sly grin moves across his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me what I wanted to eat.¡±


    He dives down the bed, grabbing my legs and pressing them towards my chest. I¡¯m totally open for him, still naked from the night before. He kisses my thighs, slowly working his way inward with light touches, never more than a brush of skin. He circles, getting closer, his kisses and licks more deliberate, avoiding where I want him to touch until I¡¯m crazy for it. I¡¯m seconds away from trying to force him to touch me when his mouth connects with my clit.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Ites out of my mouth like a prayer, and I wonder if I would ever get tired of the way he makes me feel. I don¡¯t think so.


    He works me with his tongue, relentlessly bringing me to the edge. He seals his mouth over me, sucking deep, and my orgasm shatters open. It¡¯s bright and fierce and wild and for a few moments I¡¯m soaring over myself.


    When Ie back, breathless, Trevor¡¯s grinning at me. ¡°Now you can go make the turkey.¡±


    I can¡¯t remember the time I¡¯ve actually put this much thought into my clothes. I like to look good, professional for my job, but I¡¯ve never dressed knowing someone would be looking. I know Trevor will be looking. So after I put the turkey in the marinade and take a shower, I dig through my closet for something that¡¯s going to make me feel sexy. Appropriate but sexy.


    I finally find something, a deep blue sweater that¡¯s been hiding in the back of my closet. I generally avoid wearing it because it clings to my skin and I don¡¯t want the attention. I want that attention today. I pair the sweater with soft gray pants, and I feel good. Pretty.


    The doorbell rings, and I hear Brad answer it. Ie into the living room as Maria, Anna, and Richard alle inside.


    ¡°Has hell frozen over?¡± Maria asks loudly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She points at me. ¡°You¡¯re wearing color. Without being forced.¡±


    ¡°It felt like a colorful kind of day.¡± I give a nervousugh, heading into the kitchen.


    My sisters follow me. ¡°Seriously, Ste,¡± Anna says, finding a stool, ¡°What¡¯s the asion.¡±


    I give her a look. ¡°Is it really such a surprise that I chose to wear a sweater that was in my closet?¡±


    Maria unloads a bag of food that she brought with her. ¡°When you choose to wear something that blue? Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s finally found someone she wants to impress,¡± Anna says.


    ¡°Really Anna?¡± I take the turkey carefully out of the marinade and slip it into its pan as the oven beeps that it¡¯s hot enough. ¡°I just wanted to wear this.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Maria says, ¡°you look good.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I shut the oven door and check the time. It¡¯ll be a few hours before it¡¯s ready. It¡¯s a small turkey. I¡¯ve learned that cooking one of the giant ones just usually means a lot of leftovers in my fridge.


    ¡°But,¡± Anna says, ¡°have you met someone?¡±


    I groan, and make sure they see me rolling my eyes. ¡°You two are ridiculous. It¡¯s a sweater. Can we stop with the grand inquisition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a no,¡± she says.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to open presents,¡± I say, gritting my teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone into the living room.¡±


    I have met someone, and that¡¯s great. But it¡¯s frustrating to no end that they think I wasn¡¯t happy before. I was happy. I was fine. I don¡¯t need to be married to feelpleted. The boys have transformed the living room so everyone has room to sit. The couch has been pushed back against my bedroom doors, chairs from the dining room brought in so that there¡¯s a giant circle.


    I take the armchair that¡¯s been pressed up against the window, and I notice that Trevor takes the space across from me in the circle. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s seen me dressed today, and I watch his gaze slide slowly down my body and return. He gives me a slow nod and a smile, and a warm glow takes up residence in my stomach, all my annoyance at my sisters disappearing.


    I love family Christmas. I always have. We have enough people that the pile of presents under the tree isrge, and it¡¯s fun to see them passed out. I love seeing joy brought to people¡¯s faces by something I thought to buy them. We don¡¯t tear into the presents either, we take turns. June always acts as ¡®Santa,¡¯ trying to make sure the gifts we¡¯re opening are evenly distributed so no one opens all their presents at once. It takes longer, and I make sure that the snacks keep flowing, but I think it¡¯s way more fun than everyone pouncing on their gifts and being done ten minutester.


    The twins love their headphones, and June enjoys the gift card I got her to her favorite make-up store. My own haul is good. I get some expensive tea that smells delicious, and a DVD of an obscure TV show I liked when I was younger, along with some clothes and a few gift cards. All in all, everyone seems to be very pleased by the gifts.


    Even Trevor received gifts in the form of gift cards to use at coffee shops around BU. I liked watching him be surprised-I knew he thought he wasn¡¯t getting anything at all. He¡¯ll have a gift from me on the real Christmas day, but he doesn¡¯t know that either.


    When all the gifts are open, it¡¯s early afternoon and we¡¯re all starving. The house is beginning to smell like turkey. We attack the kitchen to prepare for the rest of the food, and we all fall into our familiar roles of what to do and where to be. Luckily, Richard doesn¡¯t have to run to the store for anything. In the middle of everyone getting ready, I manage to pull Trevor aside.


    ¡°No under the table things this time.¡±


    He just grins.


    ¡°Trevor, please. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    He leans down and gives me a quick kiss on the mouth. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll behave. I don¡¯t want to go back to sleeping on the couch.¡±


    I punch him lightly in the arm, and he catches me to press another kiss against my lips. ¡°You¡¯ll get my present on Christmas.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me anything,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°But I did. So there¡¯s nothing you can do about it,¡± he says, grinning and pushing me back into the kitchen before anyone even realizes that I¡¯m gone. Sure enough, when we gather around the table, Trevor has imed the seat next to mine again. Although this time I¡¯m not anxious. I enjoy the feeling of our legs pressed together, the secret contact grounding me.


    The food is good. The best sign of a good meal is silence, and we¡¯re preupied with eating for a long time before anyone speaks. And when we finally do, it¡¯s a slow start to the conversation. It¡¯s only when our bellies are stuffed full of turkey, trying to debate how long we need to wait for dessert, that we really start the talking.


    ¡°So,¡± Anna asks Bradley. ¡°When are you guys leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯re going to spend some time with June¡¯s grandparents. They live down near us and are still kicking.¡±


    Juneughs. ¡°They¡¯re going to outlive everyone.¡±


    ¡°Maria,¡± I say, ¡°what are your ns for Christmas?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t have any solid ns. I figured I¡¯d just drift.¡±


    ¡°You want toe over for dinner? It¡¯ll be just me and these two.¡± I nod towards Brad and Trevor.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she says, and I think I hear a bit of relief in her voice. ¡°That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°I just want to say-in case I forget because of pregnancy brain-thank you everyone for the gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, ¡°thank you.¡±


    There are murmurs of additional thank-yous around the table, and Bradleyughs. ¡°You got almost everything you needed, Ste.¡±


    ¡°Almost?¡±


    ¡°Well, you got everything you asked for except a man.¡±


    My stomach drops, and I feel Trevor go stiff beside me as peopleugh. ¡°Ha-ha. Very funny,¡± I say, trying to brush it off.


    ¡°But maybe he¡¯s just not here yet,¡± Anna chimes in. ¡°Who knows, maybe Santa will drop him down the chimney on Christmas day.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can we not do this today?¡± I ask.


    Bradley doesn¡¯t listen, his words ovepping on top of mine. ¡°You might like that. Right, Ste? Someone dressed in nothing but a Christmas stocking?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I say. It¡¯s loud, and everyone falls silent. I don¡¯t care, they deserve it, and I deserve to be loud. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to stop. It¡¯s our family Christmas, can¡¯t you give it a rest? Even just for today?¡±


    I grab my te and take it to the kitchen. I resist the urge to throw it in the sink. Instead, I just stand there. I wonder if I should leave, take a walk, and cool my head. It might be less awkward than the deathly silence that I hear behind me. I hear the screech of a chair being pushed back, but I don¡¯t look to see who it is, who they silently elected toe talk to me.


    The doorbell rings, and I jump. I make a mental calction, just to satisfy myself that everyone is here. They are. So who could that be? I¡¯m closest to the door anyway. When I pull it open, I find thest person I was expecting standing on my front steps-it¡¯s Brad¡¯s ex, Leigh.

 Book10-11

    I¡¯ve only met Leigh one time, on a short visit to the campus when they were together. I disliked her then and I dislike her even more now that she¡¯s managed to trample all over Brad¡¯s heart. I look at her. She¡¯s gotten more blonde and more tan, embodying the look of a college party girl. ¡°Hi!¡± she says cheerily. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Brad. Is he here?¡±


    I hesitate. I don¡¯t know if Brad wants to talk to her. I don¡¯t know if I should say that he¡¯s stepped out.


    She seems to sense that hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend,¡± she adds, with an annoyed smile.


    I straighten up. ¡°No, you¡¯re his ex-girlfriend,¡± I say, ¡°and I¡¯m not sure if Brad wants to see you.¡±


    Her mouth drops open. Drops all the way open in shock, and she looks me up and down as if I¡¯m the most offensive person on the. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± she says.


    I give her a t smile. ¡°I¡¯m Brad¡¯s mother. We¡¯ve met before, Leigh.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be his mother,¡± she says. ¡°I remember meeting her, and she wasn¡¯t a bitch.¡±


    A deadly calmes over me, and I¡¯ve had enough. Enough of everything that¡¯s happened today with my family. This is not happening. ¡°Well, that was before you spent months lying to my son and treating his heart like a chew toy. We¡¯re in the middle of a family dinner, and you need to leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I talk to Brad.¡± She steps closer.


    ¡°He¡¯s not avable. I¡¯ll tell him to call you when he gets back to school.¡±


    She scoffs. ¡°Last time I checked, your son was an adult. He can make his own decisions. I know he¡¯ll want to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say. ¡°So he¡¯s my son now? Good to know. Goodbye, Leigh.¡±


    I start to shut the door and Leigh jams her foot in the space, shoving the door back and forcing it open. I have to step back or get shoved backwards. She steps inside, grinning and shedding her coat onto the floor.


    ¡°You need to leave my house,¡± I say, trying to maintain a calm I don¡¯t remotely feel.


    ¡°Oh, fuck off. Don¡¯t you have some prune juice to finish drinking through a straw or something? BRAD!¡± Her voice, already loud, echoes through the house.


    I swear I¡¯m about to hit her when Brades into the living room. He looks between her and me and I know that he heard what she said to me. He looks me up and down, making sure I¡¯m all right. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom.¡± He looks at Leigh. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you, and then you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°You suddenly a momma¡¯s boy?¡± Leigh asks. ¡°Been listening to her, letting her trick you into thinking I¡¯m some sort of bitch?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys some privacy,¡± I mutter, heading to the kitchen.


    I hear Brad speak behind me, voice dark. ¡°I¡¯m letting you stay for a few minutes because it seems better than calling the police. But if you ever speak to or about my mother that way again, I will throw you out and I will never speak to you again.¡±


    Those words bring a small bit offort to me, but I¡¯m still spiraling. Her words bring back memories of days with Jackson, and that¡¯s not a ce I want to go. Not now. I hear frenzied whispers as I enter the kitchen, noting that the adults are conspicuously absent from the dining room. The whispers areing from the hallway to the bathroom. Unfortunately, the whispers aren¡¯t quiet enough that I can¡¯t hear them.


    ¡°Still, you know she¡¯s sensitive about it.¡± I hear Anna¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I just want her to be happy,¡± Bradley says. ¡°I feel bad for her. Now that Brad¡¯s off at school, she lives here alone. She has to be lonely. I keep hoping that maybe us bringing it up will help her want to break out of her shell a bit.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡± That¡¯s Maria.


    Sadness pours into my chest, and I can¡¯t take it. How did everything spiral like this? What is so wrong with me that my family thinks that I can¡¯t be happy? What did I teach my son that he¡¯s willing to be in a rtionship just like the one that cost me everything? I grab my coat from the rack and go out the back doors as quickly as I can. I just can¡¯t be in this house right now, and the front door is blocked by the blonde bitch.


    But in the back yard there¡¯s nowhere to go. I¡¯m not going into the tree house where all I¡¯ll be able to think about is how many orgasms Trevor gave me. With a sigh, I sit on the steps of my back porch, pulling my coat closer around me to keep out the cold. But the silence feels good. I focus on my breathing, trying not to think. I look down at the snow, flurries gathering and filling in our foot prints from the other day.


    The door slides open behind me, and I close my eyes. If it¡¯s one of my siblings, I really don¡¯t want to talk to them at the moment. I feel the air shift as someone sits down on the steps with me. I peek out to find Trevor sitting with me. He¡¯s not touching me, but close enough that he could. His expression is bordering on angry, and he¡¯s looking at the snow. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asks. His voice is soft, not angry. I realize that he¡¯s frustrated. For me.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, looking back at the ground.


    That deep sadness is still welling in my chest, and I feel like I should be crying. But I can¡¯t. There¡¯s too much there to even cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    He reaches a hand for me, and changes his mind. ¡°For what they said in there. For not saying anything about it. For not helping you throw Leigh out of your house.¡±


    I give him a grim smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Trevor. None of those things are your fault.¡± We¡¯re silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure what to do. I can¡¯t seem to convince anyone that I¡¯m okay. That my life is really fine. And then I see Leigh, and I wonder if it¡¯s not. If I somehow taught him that being with someone like that is okay.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t like that in the beginning,¡± Trevor says.


    ¡°They never are.¡±


    Another silence. I look up at the t white sky and let the flurries collect on myshes.


    ¡°So,¡± he says, overly cheerful, ¡°I finally thought of an embarrassing Christmas story for you. It¡¯s definitely on par with the tree and the broken arm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about how I got grounded for a month on Christmas day.¡± He ducks his face down, trying to make me meet his eyes. I do, and he makes a silly face at me. In spite of myself, I crack a smile.


    ¡°Okay, what happened?¡± I ask. ¡°It better be good.¡±


    ¡°I was twelve,¡± he says, clearing his throat, ¡°and my parents had invited some important person from the local government to Christmas dinner. I¡¯ve been wracking my brain trying to think of who it was, but I don¡¯t remember. It might have been the mayor.¡±


    ¡°The mayor of Boston?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He ignores my shockpletely. ¡°Anyway, I was bored, and this isn¡¯t just a one course meal. We¡¯re talking three or four courses. I¡¯m twelve-thest thing I want to do is sit at a table for hours when I could be off with my presents.¡±


    I nod, trying to dismiss the fact that my sadness is easing. I don¡¯t want to think about what it means that he¡¯s been the one to do it more than once.


    ¡°So I decided that I would experiment at the table. Small at first, just my own te. I wanted to see what sort of things I could catapult off a fork.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He¡¯s smiling, and so am I. ¡°I tried a couple of beans, a pad of butter, piece of chicken. They all flew well, and I figured I could really make something fly. By the time I came to this conclusion, I had basically forgotten that I was at an important dinner. So I decided to go for it.¡±


    ¡°Food of choice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Meatball.¡±


    I groan. ¡°I can already see what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I put the meatball on the handle of my fork, and I just smash the living hell out of that catapult. The meatball flew,nded right in the middle of the guest of honor¡¯s te. Sauce sttered everywhere.¡±


    I start tough, a deep bellyugh that chases all the lingering anger and sadness from my chest. ¡°I would have loved to have seen that.¡±


    ¡°It was a great sight. And I was grounded for a month.¡±


    ¡°But I hope you learned your lesson,¡± I say, nudging him with my elbow.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    The silence this time is easier. I find myself wanting to lean into him. I can¡¯t think of anyone else, not even Brad, who would have been able to pull me back so quickly. Make me smile andugh. That kind of easy freedom that I felt with him at the tree farm slips inside me again, and I feel¡­happy. Not just fine. Happy. Better than I¡¯ve felt in a long time. I like my life, my life is good, but he¡¯s made it better. I realize that I¡¯ve been staring at him for a couple of minutes, and he¡¯s been staring back. He sees when I realize it.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking,¡± I say, not sure I¡¯m ready to confess my own realization.


    He nods. ¡°I just have to say, that you¡¯re amazing, Ste. You¡¯re a great person and a great mom. Nothing that happened today is because of you. Your family loves you, even if they are misguided in the way they show it, and Leigh is a terrible person-that¡¯s not your imagination.¡±


    Iugh softly. ¡°Thank you. And for what it¡¯s worth, I think you¡¯re an amazing person too. I think if Brad¡¯s dad had been more like you, my life-our lives-would be very different.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you wish you¡¯d had a guy like me?¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess that is what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    He reaches over and takes my hand. ¡°When I go back to school,¡± he says, and my heart flutters, ¡°I don¡¯t want this to stop.¡±


    I swallow, my mouth going dry. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he says, and the smile on his face makes me feel like the sun is shining.


    ¡°Good,¡± I whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to either. You want to know where I went just now? I was thinking about how happy I¡¯ve been. These past few days.¡±


    He shifts closer to me, and it feels like we both breathe easier. My heart picks up a little, beating faster just because he¡¯s looking at me. He wraps his arms around me, tilting my face up to his. Our kiss is sweet,ced with happiness at the idea that this isn¡¯t just a fling. We¡¯ll see where it goes, even if it isn¡¯t conventional.


    I try to wrap my arms around him, and fail,ughing, since my arms are shorter and our coats are bulky. Instead I let him pull me closer, deepening our kiss. I have a thought that he might warm me up so much that we might not need our coats anymore. I slip my tongue past his lips, tangling with his and relishing the feeling of freedom that he brings me.


    Laughter suddenly breaks the trance, and I hear the worst voice in the world say, ¡°Well isn¡¯t this rich.¡±


    Leigh is standing in the door, and the look on her face is one of disgust and triumph. The door behind her is open, and I see at least two members of my family looking out. Brad appears behind her, his face livid. ¡°Don¡¯t just walk away from me into my house, Leigh.¡± Then he sees me, us, and my stomach plummets into an anxious free fall. There¡¯s no mistaking the way Trevor and I are wrapped around each other.

 Book10-12

    Brad stops, all the anger draining out of his face to be reced by surprise and confusion. Trevor carefully extricates his arms from around me, pulls me to my feet. Pulls me towards the house. He¡¯s right. If this is going to happen, it should happen inside. I hear Leighughing under her breath as I pass. Brad closes the door behind all of us and I take off my coat, take Trevor¡¯s too. Everyone ispletely silent.


    Until Leigh says, ¡°Well, I guess things look a little different now, don¡¯t they Brad? You call me a liar, but it looks like I¡¯m not the only one. At least my lie was small, nothing like mommy dearest lying about fucking your best friend.¡±


    I hear the hushed whispers of June as she sends the twins upstairs. I don¡¯t look to see if they go.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Brad asks.


    I swallow, trying to find my voice. That nervous pit at the base of my stomach has turned into a chasm. ¡°Yes.¡± I pause, not knowing how to phrase it. I don¡¯t want to put it as crudely as Leigh did. It feels like more than just that. ¡°We¡¯ve been¡­seeing each other.¡±


    Anna¡¯s voice: ¡°Oh, Ste.¡± I can hear the disapproval and the shame. I look at Maria, and the same look is on her face. Bradley refuses to meet my eyes. Inside, I¡¯m warring at myself, furious at them for being ashamed of this-something that they wanted, and also sick with shame because I knew this would happen.


    ¡°How long?¡± Brad asks, and I can¡¯t get a read on what he¡¯s feeling.


    ¡°Just since you¡¯ve been home.¡±


    Leighughs viciously. ¡°The truth hurts, Brad. Not even your own mother wants you to be the only man in her life.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Leigh?¡± That¡¯s Trevor¡¯s voice. I look up to find his face dark with anger. ¡°What makes you think that this is even remotely the same as what you did to Brad? Should I tell the rest of the house?¡± He gestures to everyone else. ¡°I guess I will, since you seem to think that this is your business. Leigh cheated on Brad. Not only did she cheat on Brad, she cheated on him multiple times, and every time she came back and was sorry. She swore it would never happen again. And because Brad is a good guy, he gave her another chance. But when he finally caught her fucking not one, not two, but three guys at a party, I guess even Brad had enough.¡±


    He turns back to Leigh. ¡°So when youe here on a high horse you haven¡¯t earned, demanding to speak to him, telling him to take you back, don¡¯t you see how ridiculous you look? And on top of that, to insult Ste and use the rtionship we have to make yourself look better inparison? You make me sick.¡± He¡¯s addressing the whole room now. ¡°Ste and I are both adults. We enjoy each other¡¯spany. We make each other happy. You,¡± he points at my siblings, ¡°haven¡¯t stopped telling her that you wanted her to be with someone. I¡¯ve only been here a week and I¡¯ve heard you say it at least ten times. Now you find out she is with someone, and you don¡¯t like it because there¡¯s an age difference¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°If we¡¯re both happy why does it matter to anyone else?¡±


    There¡¯s a warmth in my chest as I look at him, and I realize that even though my family is looking at me with shame, I don¡¯t feel it. I¡¯m not ashamed with being with him. Trevor crosses the dining room to me, and takes my hand. He presses a kiss to my lips, soft and chaste, and it feels amazing to not be hiding that.


    Leigh gives Trevor a withering look. ¡°Nice speech, asshole. You know as well as I do I¡¯m the best thing that ever happened to Brad, and he needs me. So don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m a terrible person when you¡¯re the one getting your rocks off with an old woman.¡±


    ¡°That is enough.¡± Brad¡¯s voice cuts through the air. ¡°Leigh, I want you to leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Brad huffs a humorlessugh. ¡°It¡¯s the fact that you even have to ask why. You forced your way into my home, insulted my mother, insulted my best friend. You cheated on me, and treated me terribly. We are not, nor were we going to, get back together. You interrupted-and ruined-a day that was supposed to be for my family. So will you please, get the hell out of my house?¡±


    Leigh looks around at everyone. If she¡¯s hoping for some kind of support, she doesn¡¯t get it. She stalks towards the front door, rage written in every line of her body. ¡°Leigh,¡± Brad calls to her, and she turns back. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trying to use this against me at school. My mother is a better woman than you¡¯ll ever be. She deserves to be happy, and if Trevor makes her happy, then I¡¯m all for it. I¡¯ll have strong words for whoever ¡®happens¡¯ to hear otherwise.¡±


    The m of the front door echoes loudly through the house.


    Brad turns to us, and I feel a bubble of hope rise up. It¡¯s so fragile, and I don¡¯t really want to say anything in case it breaks, but I have to know. ¡°You¡¯re okay with it?¡± I ask softly.


    He gives me a lopsided smile. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird,¡± he says, ¡°but I know how good he is. If this is what you want, why would I be mad about that?¡±


    I reach out and pull him into me for a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He pulls away and looks at Trevor. ¡°If you hurt my mom, you know what¡¯sing for you.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Trevorughs, the sound releasing the tension that was in the air. He takes my hand in his again, and I feel the touch through my whole body.


    I look towards my siblings, and none of them seem to know what to say. Finally, Bradley clears his throat. ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t exactly what we meant.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I say, ¡°but it¡¯s happening. Please try to ept that. Be happy for me.¡±


    Annaes over, holding her stomach. ¡°We are, sweetie. We just¡­it¡¯s a little non-traditional.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I shrug, ¡°there hasn¡¯t been much in my life that¡¯s traditional anyway.¡±


    Brad ps his hands together. ¡°After all that, I think I¡¯m ready for some dessert. What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all for that,¡± Maria says, and the spell breaks. Everyone falls back into their roles, trying to make things normal. Or at least a new version of normal.


    Brad says to Trevor, ¡°So I guess you haven¡¯t been sleeping on the couch, have you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Trevor asks.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    Brad finds a Christmas movie for us to watch and we all go back into the living room with various desserts. Pie, ice cream, brownies. This time though, Trevor and I sit together. I sit on the end of the couch, and he sits next to me. I kick off my shoes and tuck my legs over his, grinning like an idiot to be doing something so normal. I lean on his shoulder after finishing my dessert, and I ignore the little looks that everyone keeps giving us. They don¡¯t matter.


    Later, after Maria and Anna are gone, and the rest of the family is packing to leave in the morning, the three of us are left in the living room.


    Trevor is the one who speaks first. ¡°You sure you¡¯re fine with this, Brad?¡±


    Brad looks a little ufortable. ¡°Yeah. I think I will be okay once I get used to it. I mean, if you had asked if you could date my mom, I probably wouldn¡¯t have said yes.¡± Iugh, but he goes on. ¡°But I¡¯ll be okay with it. Besides, if I need it, I already have all the ckmail I need.¡±


    ¡°Thanks man,¡± Trevor says.


    Brad stands, stretching. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. See you guys in the morning.¡± He starts to walk up the stairs and stops. ¡°For the record, Trevor, if you two get married, I¡¯m not calling you dad.¡± He disappears before either of us can say anything.


    We sit in silence for a while, just enjoying sitting together without worrying about someone walking in on us.


    ¡°So,¡± Trevor says, ¡°now that people know, does that mean I can make you scream when we¡¯re not alone?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d still like to spare everyone that embarrassment.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m still going to try.¡± He picks me up and carries me into my bedroom, kissing me before the door has even shut behind us.

 Book10-13

    Epilogue


    Christmas Day


    Christmas day is so much simpler than family Christmas. There¡¯s only a few presents to open, though I held back one. I gave Trevor a nice shirt, but that¡¯s not his real present. Trevor hasn¡¯t given me his yet either-I think he¡¯s hesitant to give me whatever it is in front of Brad.


    Brad loved his money and his small gifts, and he gave me money too-a gift card to a clothing store he knows I like, with one rule: I¡¯m not allowed to buy anything ck. Iughed at that, but I agreed. I¡¯m prepping for our Christmas dinner with Maria, but I would really love to give Trevor my gift before that happens.


    I¡¯m a little embarrassed by what I¡¯m about to do¡­but oh well. I tap Brad on the shoulder and have him follow me into the kitchen.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    I hesitate. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d be willing to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Can you go to the store and get some¡­¡± Crap. I should have actually thought of something we needed first. ¡°Eggnog. We¡¯re out of eggnog.¡±


    He gives me a look that tells me he sees right through me. ¡°Eggnog?¡±


    ¡°Yes, eggnog.¡±


    ¡°And how long would you like me to be gone while getting this eggnog?¡±


    My entire face goes bright red. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How long do you need me to leave to he can give you his present?¡± He clears his throat. ¡°Sorry, so I can pick up the eggnog.¡±


    From the living room, Trevor calls, ¡°Two hours, dude.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in one,¡± Brad says loudly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I give him a squeeze on the shoulder, as he puts on his coat. I know it¡¯s weird for him, but he still smiles as he goes out the door. At the very least he¡¯s trying to be happy for me. As soon as the door shuts, Trevor is in the doorway, pulling me back into the living room. ¡°He very much knows what¡¯s about to happen.¡±


    Trevorughs. ¡°Well he knows what happens when we go to bed, too.¡± He reaches into the tree, and pulls out a rectangr box. It¡¯s long, t, and beautifully wrapped in royal blue paper streaked with gold. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    I sit down on the couch, tearing open the paper. Inside is a ck box, soft and velvet, like-


    Like jewelry.


    ¡°Trevor¡­¡± I say, unable to make myself open it.


    He sits down next to me. ¡°Open it.¡±


    I do.


    The ne is beautiful. Nestled onto more ck velvet, a silver chain holds a diamond. The diamond itself is set in silver, and it looks like it¡¯s a tear drop of a falling star. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I say, not able to look at him. I¡¯m not sure what this ne means.


    He snakes his arms around my waist and turns me towards him. ¡°Ste, please don¡¯t overthink this. It¡¯s not a ring.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I say, letting out a breath.


    ¡°We¡¯re too new for any of that, but I saw this and I want you to have it. It reminds me of you.¡±


    Unexpected tears prick behind my eyes, and I let him pull me in for a kiss. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He takes the box from me, and I hold back my hair as he fastens the chain around my neck.


    ¡°Gorgeous.¡± He gives me a low whistle. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯d like more.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°To see you in the ne and nothing else.¡±


    Iugh softly, thinking of the way he made love to me this morning, long and slow. ¡°You¡¯re insatiable.¡±


    ¡°When ites to you? Yes.¡± He tugs my shirt over my head and tosses it aside. He grins. ¡°I was hoping I¡¯d get to unwrap my favorite present.¡± He takes off my bra, stopping to cup my breasts. Just his touch makes my nipples harden into peaks. ¡°I love watching them do that.¡± He lifts one of my breasts to his mouth and I¡¯m suddenly soaking wet. He lifts me to standing and takes off my pants, nting kisses on the skin that he reveals. My panties arest, and Trevor presses his mouth to me, running his tongue along my pussy and circling my clit before standing again.


    ¡°Do I get to undress you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not this time. Close your eyes.¡± I do as he asks, hearing the rustle of fabric as he takes off his clothes. Suddenly his arms are around me, lifting me up and carrying me into the bedroom.


    ¡°I have seen my bedroom, Trevor,¡± I say, stifling a giggle.


    He sets me on the bed. ¡°Just humor me.¡± The mattress dips and I feel his body behind me. I hear the sounds of the condom before he pulls me against him, my back against his chest, and I let out a moan as he presses his cock into me. ¡°Open.¡± I do, and I know why he wanted me to humor him. He¡¯s faced us towards myrge mirror, and I take it all in from the sparkling diamond on my chest to his cock inside me. I get wetter at the sight.


    He thrusts, and I see him move in the mirror. He kisses my neck, and I watch him, feel him bite my skin and smooth it over with his tongue. ¡°I wanted you to see me fucking you, with nothing but my ne on your skin.¡±


    I shudder as he thrusts his hips again, and I do watch. He starts to fuck me, and I watch his cock move in and out, covered in my juices. I watch as he moves his hands to cup my breasts, taking turns working my nipples until they¡¯re swollen and hard. I watch as his hand creeps across my stomach, fingers moving to circle my clit, matching the speed of his cock. I watch until I can¡¯t watch anymore, my head falling back against his shoulder as pleasure gathers in my center.


    Trevor pulls my legs further apart, and I say his name as plunges in deeper, harder. I squeeze down on him, and I hear him groan. He tilts his hips, short, fierce thrusts hitting the ce inside me that breaks me open. My voice is one long moan and I need more. I need all of him.


    His armse around me, locking me to him as he fucks us both towards the finish line. I¡¯m holding on to him just as hard, and I start to see stars. My nerves gather into a tiny point, and I think I might be screaming Trevor¡¯s name. With ast burst of speed, Trevor drives into me and my climax rushes through me at the same time I hear him cry out. The pleasure is shooting through my veins and I know that I¡¯ll never have enough of this feeling.


    Trevor¡¯s arms are still around me, and I can see us in the mirror, sweat-soaked and spent. I watch his cock slip from me, the movement sending off tiny aftershocks. He pulls me down onto the bed with him. ¡°Now you¡¯ll think of this whenever you wear that ne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± I say, kissing him hard. Somewhere through my sex fogged brain, I remember. ¡°Your shirt wasn¡¯t your real gift.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡±


    I swat him on the arm. ¡°You thought I¡¯d only get you a shirt?¡±


    He¡¯sughing. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know what to expect.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± He follows me into the living room, and I do my best not to be distracted by his nakedness. I pull my own gift from the tree, a in and unassuming white envelope. I hand it to him, and he opens the p, pulling out the paper I¡¯ve folded up inside.


    I watch his face as it moves from confusion to understanding. ¡°Is this what I think this is?¡±


    ¡°It depends on what you think it is. If you think it¡¯s reservations for a resort over spring break, then yes.¡±


    His eyes go wide. ¡°Really?¡±


    I¡¯m suddenly nervous. ¡°I thought it might be nice to go away and just be the two of us without anyone we know to make it seem weird. That is, if you think you¡¯ll still like me enough in a couple of months to go away.¡±


    A brilliant smile cracks across his face and he closes the distance between us in a second. He¡¯s kissing me or I¡¯m kissing him and it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± he says. ¡°Ridiculously perfect.¡±


    We kiss and explore andugh and somehow when my mind clears for a moment I realize that we¡¯ve ended up on the floor. ¡°How much time do we have?¡± I ask.


    Trevor raises himself up and cranes his neck to see a clock. ¡°We still have half an hour.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what we could possibly do with half an hour.¡±


    He rolls over me, and I feel his cock pressed against me, hard and ready. He smiles that wicked smile. ¡°I can think of many, many things.¡±


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!